Of the sacred order and offices of episcopacie by divine institution, apostolicall tradition and catholique practice together with their titles of honour, secular employment, manner of election, delegation of their power and other appendant questions asserted against the Aerians and Acephali new and old / by Ier. Taylor ...
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1647
        
      
       Approx. 715 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 202 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64057
         Wing T354
         ESTC R11769
         13574636
         ocm 13574636
         100408
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64057)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100408)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 804:4)
      
       
         
           
             Of the sacred order and offices of episcopacie by divine institution, apostolicall tradition and catholique practice together with their titles of honour, secular employment, manner of election, delegation of their power and other appendant questions asserted against the Aerians and Acephali new and old / by Ier. Taylor ...
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [16], 386 p.
           
             Printed for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1647.
          
           
             "Published by His Majesties command."
             Errata: p. [16]
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopacy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           SACRED
           ORDER
           AND
           OFFICES
           OF
           EPISCOPACIE
           ,
           By
           
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
          
           ,
           and
           
             Catholique
             Practice
          
           .
        
         
           
             TOGETHER
             WITH
          
           Their
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Secular
           Employment
           ,
           Manner
           of
           Election
           ,
           Delegation
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           other
           appendant
           questions
           ,
           asserted
           against
           the
           Aërians
           ,
           and
           Acephali
           ,
           new
           and
           old
           .
        
         
           By
           IER
           :
           TAYLOR
           ,
           
             D.
             D.
          
           Chaplaine
           in
           Ordinarie
           to
           His
           MAJESTIE
        
         
           Published
           by
           His
           MAJESTIES
           Command
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             13.
             1.
             
          
           There
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God.
           The
           Powers
           that
           be
           ,
           are
           ordained
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           CONCIL
           .
           CHALCED
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           RICHARD
           ROYSTON
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivie-lane
           .
           1647.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           TRVLY
           VVORTHY
           ,
           AND
           MOST
           ACCOMPLISHT
           S
           t
           CHRISTOPHER
           HATTON
           Knight
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Order
           of
           the
           BATH
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           AM
           ingag'd
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           Great
           Truth
           ,
           and
           J
           would
           willingly
           finde
           a
           shrowd
           to
           cover
           my selfe
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           calumny
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           cause
           both
           is
           &
           ought
           to
           be
           defended
           by
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           my
           person
           must
           
           not
           goe
           thither
           to
           Sanctuary
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           pay
           my
           devotion
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           now
           no
           other
           left
           for
           my
           defence
           ,
           I
           am
           robd
           of
           that
           which
           once
           did
           blesse
           me
           ,
           and
           indeed
           still
           does
           ,
           (
           but
           in
           another
           manner
           )
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           doe
           more
           ;
           but
           those
           distillations
           of
           coelestiall
           dewes
           are
           conveyed
           in
           Channels
           not
           pervious
           to
           an
           eye
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           now
           adayes
           we
           seldome
           look
           with
           other
           ,
           be
           the
           object
           never
           so
           beauteous
           or
           alluring
           .
           You
           may
           then
           think
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           forc'd
           upon
           You
           ;
           may
           that
           beg
           my
           pardon
           and
           excuse
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           do
           an
           injury
           to
           Your
           Noblenesse
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           onely
           make
           You
           a
           refuge
           for
           my
           need
           ,
           (
           pardon
           this
           truth
           )
           you
           are
           also
           of
           the
           fairest
           choice
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Your
           love
           of
           Learning
           ,
           (
           for
           although
           that
           be
           eminent
           in
           You
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           Your
           eminence
           )
           but
           for
           Your
           duty
           to
           H.
           Church
           ,
           for
           Your
           loyaltie
           to
           His
           sacred
           Majestie
           .
           These
           did
           prompt
           me
           with
           the
           greatest
           confidence
           to
           hope
           for
           Your
           faire
           incouragement
           ,
           and
           assistance
           in
           my
           pleadings
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           which
           cause
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           are
           〈…〉
           
           agoe
           ,
           and
           registred
           in
           the
           Law
           to
           make
           it
           authentick
           ,
           
             Laici
             sunt
             infensi
             Clericis
          
           .
           Now
           the
           Clergy
           pray
           ,
           but
           fight
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           not
           specially
           protected
           by
           the
           King
           
             contra
             Ecclesiam
             Malignantium
          
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           obnoxious
           to
           all
           the
           contumelies
           ,
           and
           injuries
           ,
           which
           an
           envious
           multitude
           will
           inflict
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           was
           observ'd
           enough
           in
           King
           Edgars
           time
           ,
           
           
             Quamvis
             decreta
             Pontificum
             ,
             &
             verba
             Sacerdotum
             in
             convul●is
             ligaminibus
             velut
             fundamenta
             montium
             fixa
             sunt
             ,
             tamen
             plerumque
             tempestatibus
             ,
             &
             turbinibus
             saecularium
             rerum
             Religio
             S.
             Matris
             Ecclesiae
             maculis
             reproborum
             dissipatur
             ,
             acrumpitur
             .
             Idcirco
             Decrevimus
             Nos
             &c.
          
           There
           was
           a
           sad
           example
           of
           it
           in
           K.
           Iohn's
           time
           .
           For
           when
           he
           threw
           the
           Clergy
           from
           his
           Protection
           ,
           it
           is
           incredible
           what
           injuries
           ,
           what
           affronts
           ,
           what
           robberies
           ,
           yea
           what
           murders
           were
           committed
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Priests
           of
           H.
           Church
           ,
           whom
           neither
           the
           Sacrednesse
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           terrors
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           feares
           of
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           Church-censures
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Hospitality
           could
           protect
           from
           Scorne
           〈◊〉
           
           neer
           a
           tye
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           own
           preservation
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           apparent
           danger
           ,
           it
           will
           tye
           the
           Bishops
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hands
           to
           the
           King
           faster
           then
           all
           the
           tyes
           of
           Lay-Allegiance
           ,
           (
           all
           the
           Politicall
           tyes
           I
           mean
           ,
           )
           all
           that
           are
           not
           precisely
           religious
           ,
           and
           obligations
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           is
           conjunct
           with
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           besides
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           own
           securitie
           ;
           by
           the
           obligation
           of
           secular
           advantages
           .
           For
           they
           who
           have
           their
           livelyhood
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           expectance
           of
           their
           fortune
           from
           him
           are
           more
           likely
           to
           pay
           a
           tribute
           of
           exacter
           duty
           ,
           then
           others
           ,
           whose
           fortunes
           are
           not
           in
           such
           immediate
           dependancy
           on
           His
           Majesty
           .
           
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
          
           once
           gave
           a
           merry
           reason
           why
           Clerks
           advanced
           the
           Pope
           above
           a
           Councell
           ,
           viz.
           because
           the
           Pope
           gave
           spirituall
           promotions
           ,
           but
           the
           Councels
           gave
           none
           .
           It
           is
           but
           the
           Common
           expectation
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           that
           a
           Patron
           Paramount
           shall
           be
           more
           assisted
           by
           his
           Beneficiaries
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           then
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           receive
           nothing
           from
           him
           but
           the
           common
           influences
           of
           Goverment
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           But
           the
           Bishops
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           derives
           it selfe
           from
           a
           higher
           fountaine
           .
           For
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           excellencies
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           it
           advances
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           well
           being
           of
           Monarchies
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           Politique
           .
           Now
           then
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Religion
           the
           Reverend
           Bishops
           ,
           whose
           peculiar
           office
           it
           is
           to
           promote
           the
           interests
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           nature
           and
           essentiall
           requisites
           of
           their
           office
           bound
           to
           promote
           the
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           of
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           Christianity
           would
           have
           so
           much
           honour'd
           ,
           as
           to
           establish
           the
           just
           subordination
           of
           people
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           upon
           better
           principles
           then
           ever
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           their
           precise
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           blissefull
           immortality
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           
             utile
             ,
             honestum
          
           ,
           and
           necessarium
           ,
           to
           tye
           Bishops
           in
           duty
           to
           Kings
           ;
           and
           a
           threefold
           Cord
           is
           not
           easily
           broken
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuance
           of
           these
           obligations
           Episcopacy
           payes
           three
           returnes
           of
           tribute
           to
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           their
           people
           .
           For
           they
           being
           by
           God
           himselfe
           set
           over
           soules
           ,
           judges
           of
           the
           most
           secret
           recesses
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           venerable
           Priests
           under
           them
           ,
           
           have
           more
           power
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           their
           duteous
           subordination
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           in
           any
           secular
           power
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           more
           forcible
           the
           impressions
           of
           the
           Conscience
           are
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           externall
           violence
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           power
           they
           have
           fairely
           put
           into
           act
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Protestant
           Bishop
           yet
           in
           Rebellion
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           turn'd
           recreant
           to
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           obedient
           people
           are
           full
           of
           indignation
           against
           Rebells
           ,
           be
           they
           of
           any
           interest
           ,
           or
           party
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           here
           (
           &
           for
           it
           we
           thanke
           God
           and
           good
           Princes
           )
           Episcopacy
           hath
           been
           preserv'd
           in
           faire
           priviledges
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           blest
           and
           honour'd
           Episcopacy
           with
           the
           conjunction
           of
           a
           loyall
           people
           .
           As
           if
           because
           in
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           Priesthood
           were
           joyned
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           it
           were
           naturall
           ,
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           first
           justice
           ,
           that
           Kings
           should
           defend
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           advance
           the
           honour
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           the
           first
           Bishop
           that
           was
           exauctorated
           was
           a
           Prince
           too
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           me
           thinks
           it
           was
           an
           ill
           Omen
           ,
           that
           the
           
           cause
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           should
           be
           in
           Conjunction
           ever
           after
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           returne
           that
           Episcopacy
           makes
           to
           Royalty
           is
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           the
           paying
           tributes
           ,
           and
           impositions
           .
           And
           though
           all
           the
           Kings
           Leige
           people
           doe
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           issues
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           liberality
           are
           mightily
           disproportionate
           if
           we
           consider
           their
           unequall
           Number
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           .
           And
           if
           Clergy-subsidies
           be
           estimated
           according
           to
           the
           smallnesse
           of
           their
           revenue
           ,
           and
           paucity
           of
           persons
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           half
           so
           short
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           Crownes
           from
           Lay
           Dispensation
           ,
           as
           it
           does
           farre
           exceed
           in
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Donative
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           the
           assistance
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           had
           in
           their
           Counsells
           ,
           and
           affaires
           of
           greatest
           difficulty
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           ability
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           represent
           in
           the
           words
           of
           K.
           Alvred
           to
           Walfsigeus
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           an
           Epistle
           where
           he
           deplores
           the
           misery
           of
           his
           owne
           age
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           were
           learn'd
           ,
           and
           exercis'd
           in
           publike
           Counsels
           .
           
             Faelicia
             tum
             tempora
             fuerunt
             inter
             omnes
             Angliae
             
             populos
             ;
             Reges
             Deo
             ,
             &
             scriptae
             ejus
             voluntati
             obsecundârunt
             in
             suâ
             pace
             ,
             &
             bellicis
             expeditionibus
             ,
             atque
             regimine
             domestico
             domi
             se
             semper
             tutati
             fuerint
             ,
             atque
             etiam
             foris
             nobilitatem
             suam
             dilataverint
             .
          
           The
           reason
           was
           ,
           as
           he
           insinuates
           before
           ,
           
             Sapi●ntes
             extiterunt
             in
             Anglicâ
             gente
             de
             spirituali
             gradu
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Bishops
           were
           able
           by
           their
           great
           learning
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           to
           give
           assistance
           to
           the
           Kings
           affaires
           .
           And
           they
           have
           prosper'd
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           glorious
           issues
           of
           Divine
           Benison
           upon
           this
           Kingdome
           were
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           Bishops
           hands
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           houses
           of
           York
           &
           Lancaster
           ,
           by
           the
           Counsells
           of
           a
           
             Bishop
             Morton
          
           ,
           and
           of
           England
           &
           Scotland
           by
           the
           treaty
           of
           b
           
             Bishop
             Fox
          
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           two
           other
           
             in
             Materia
             religionis
          
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           Paganisme
           ,
           by
           S
           t
           
             Augustine
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reformation
           ,
           begun
           and
           promoted
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           cannot
           call
           to
           mind
           foure
           blessings
           equall
           to
           these
           in
           any
           age
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           he
           useth
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           .
           And
           this
           may
           not
           only
           be
           expected
           in
           reason
           ,
           but
           in
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           for
           amongst
           
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           reckon'd
           
             Doctors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             and
          
           *
           
             helps
             in
             government
          
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           this
           advantage
           ,
           that
           the
           services
           of
           Church-men
           are
           rewardable
           upon
           the
           Churches
           stock
           ;
           no
           need
           to
           disimprove
           the
           Royall
           Banks
           to
           pay
           thanks
           to
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           grow
           troublesome
           .
           Let
           this
           discourse
           have
           what
           ends
           it
           can
           ;
           the
           use
           J
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           pretend
           reason
           for
           my
           Boldnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           entitle
           You
           to
           my
           Book
           :
           for
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           will
           owne
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           but
           a
           friends
           friend
           to
           a
           cause
           of
           Loyalty
           .
           I
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           plead
           for
           your
           acceptance
           ,
           but
           the
           confidence
           of
           your
           Goodnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           a
           person
           capeable
           of
           your
           pardon
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           faire
           interpretation
           of
           my
           addresse
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           being
        
         
           
             SIR
          
           
             Your
             most
             affectionate
             Servant
             J.
             TAYLOR
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Syllabus
           Paragraphorum
           .
        
         
           
             §
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             did
             institute
             a
             government
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             p.
             7
          
           
             2
             This
             government
             was
             first
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             by
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             12
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             a
             power
             of
             joyning
             others
             and
             appointing
             Successours
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             p.
             13
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             succession
             into
             the
             ordinary
             office
             of
             Apostolate
             is
             made
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Bishop
             are
             all
             one
             in
             name
             and
             person
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             office
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Which
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             made
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             p.
             22
          
           
             7.
             
             Giving
             to
             Apostles
             a
             power
             to
             doe
             some
             offices
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             which
             to
             others
             he
             gave
             not
             ,
             p.
             23
          
           
             As
             of
             Ordination
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             Confirmation
             ,
             p.
             28
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             superiority
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
             p.
             35
          
           
             10.
             
             So
             that
             Bishops
             are
             successors
             in
             the
             office
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             tenent
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             p.
             49
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             particularly
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             p.
             54
          
           
             
             12
             And
             the
             institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             expressed
             to
             be
             Divine
             by
             primitive
             authority
             .
             p.
             62
          
           
             13
             In
             pursuance
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ordain
             Bishops
             in
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             68
          
           
             As
             
               S
               t
               Iames
            
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           
             
               S.
               Simeon
            
             to
             be
             his
             successor
             ,
          
           
             14
             
               S.
               Timothy
            
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             p.
             75
          
           
             15
             
               S.
               Titus
            
             at
             Creet
             ,
             p.
             85
          
           
             16
             
               S.
               Mark
            
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             p.
             93
          
           
             17
             
               S.
               Linus
            
             and
             
               S.
               Clement
            
             at
             Rome
             ,
             p.
             96
          
           
             18
             
               S.
               Polycarp
            
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             .
             p.
             97
          
           
             19
             So
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             at
             least
             an
             Apostolicall
             Ordinance
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             authority
             with
             many
             other
             points
             generally
             believed
             ,
             p.
             100
          
           
             20
             And
             was
             an
             office
             of
             power
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             p.
             102
          
           
             21
             Not
             lessened
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             Councell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             p.
             104
          
           
             22
             And
             all
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             faith
             and
             practice
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             p.
             125
          
           
             23
             Who
             first
             distinguished
             names
             used
             before
             in
             common
             ,
             p.
             128
          
           
             24
             Appropriating
             the
             word
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             to
             the
             supream
             Church-Officer
             ,
             p.
             139
          
           
             25
             Calling
             the
             Bishop
             and
             him
             onely
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             145
          
           
             26
             And
             Doctor
             ,
             p.
             149
          
           
             27
             And
             Pontifex
             ,
             And
             Sacerdos
             .
             p.
             150
          
           
             28
             And
             these
             were
             a
             distinct
             order
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             p.
             156
          
           
             29
             To
             which
             the
             Presbyterate
             was
             but
             a
             degree
             ,
             p.
             160
          
           
             30
             There
             being
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             Ordination
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             p.
             161
          
           
             
             31
             To
             which
             Presbyters
             never
             did
             assist
             by
             imposing
             hands
             .
             p.
             164
          
           
             32
             Bishops
             had
             a
             power
             distinct
             ,
             and
             superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             p.
             175
          
           
             33
             Power
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             p.
             198
          
           
             34
             Power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             p.
             209
          
           
             Which
             they
             expressed
             in
             attributes
             of
             authority
             and
             great
             power
             .
          
           
             35
             Vniversall
             obedience
             given
             to
             Bishops
             by
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             .
             p.
             214
          
           
             36
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             causes
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
             p.
             220
          
           
             37
             Presbyters
             forbidden
             to
             officiate
             without
             Episcopall
             license
             .
             p.
             251
          
           
             38
             Church-goods
             reserved
             to
             Episcopal
             dispensatiō
             .
             264
          
           
             39
             Presbyters
             forbidden
             to
             leave
             their
             own
             Dioces
             ,
             or
             to
             travell
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             p.
             266
          
           
             40
             The
             Bishop
             had
             power
             to
             prefer
             which
             of
             his
             Clerks
             he
             pleased
             .
             p.
             267
          
           
             41
             Bishops
             onely
             did
             vote
             in
             Councels
             ,
             and
             neither
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             People
             .
             p.
             282
          
           
             42
             The
             Bishop
             had
             a
             propriety
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             Clerks
             .
             p.
             292
          
           
             43
             The
             Bishops
             Iurisdiction
             was
             over
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             or
             Parishes
             .
             p.
             295
          
           
             44
             Their
             Iurisdiction
             was
             ayded
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             not
             impayred
             .
             p.
             311
          
           
             45
             The
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             was
             believed
             necessary
             .
             p.
             323
          
           
             46
             They
             are
             Schismaticks
             that
             separate
             from
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             p.
             327
          
           
             
             47
             And
             Hereticks
             .
             p.
             329
          
           
             48
             Bishops
             were
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Church
             men
             of
             great
             honour
             ,
             p.
             335
          
           
             49
             And
             trusted
             with
             affaires
             of
             Secular
             interest
             ,
             p.
             351
          
           
             50
             And
             therefore
             were
             inforced
             to
             delegate
             their
             power
             and
             put
             others
             in
             substitution
             ,
             p.
             371
          
           
             51
             But
             they
             were
             ever
             Clergy-men
             ,
             for
             there
             never
             was
             any
             lay-Elders
             in
             any
             Church-office
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             375
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           21.
           line
           8.
           insert
           ,
           except
           S.
           John.
           Pag.
           141.
           l.
           15.
           
           Presbyters
           ,
           read
           Bishops
           .
           Pag.
           243.
           line
           14.
           after
           Episcopacy
           ,
           insert
           &c.
           &
           l.
           15.
           after
           Bishops
           insert
           Clerk.
           Pag.
           354.
           l.
           11.
           read
           were
           Farmers
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Sacred
           Order
           ,
           and
           Offices
           of
           EPISCOPACY
           BY
           DIVINE
           INSTITUTION
           ,
           APOSTOLICALL
           TRADITION
           ,
           &
           Catholick
           practise
           &c.
           
        
         
           IN
           all
           those
           accursed
           machinations
           ,
           which
           the
           device
           ,
           and
           artifice
           of
           Hell
           hath
           invented
           ,
           for
           the
           supplanting
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           that
           
             old
             superseminator
             of
             heresies
          
           ,
           and
           crude
           mischiefes
           ,
           hath
           indeavoured
           ,
           to
           be
           curiously
           compendious
           ,
           and
           with
           Tarquin's
           device
           ,
           
             putare
             summa
             papaverum
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           three
           ages
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           rul'd
           
           case
           in
           that
           
             Burgundian
             forge
             ,
             Qui
             prior
             erat
             dignitate
             prior
             trahebatur
             ad
             Martyrium
             .
          
           The
           Priests
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           Bishops
           must
           pay
           for
           all
           .
           
             Tolleimpios
             ,
             Polycarpus
             requiratur
          
           .
           Away
           with
           these
           pedling
           persecutions
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Lay
           the
           axe
           at
           the
           root
           of
           the
           tree
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           in
           Rome
           from
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           to
           S.
           Sylvester
           ,
           thirty
           three
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           immediate
           succession
           ,
           suffered
           an
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Martyrdome
           ,
           unlesse
           *
           Meltiades
           be
           perhaps
           excepted
           ,
           whom
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           Optatus
           report
           to
           have
           lived
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           third
           Consulship
           of
           Constantine
           and
           
             Licinius
             .
             Conteret
             caput
             ejus
          
           ,
           was
           the
           glorious
           promise
           ,
           Christ
           should
           
             break
             the
             Divell's
             head
          
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Divell
           's
           active
           part
           of
           the
           Duell
           was
           farre
           lesse
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           venture
           at
           that
           too
           ,
           even
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             capita
             vicaria
             ,
          
           for
           
             the
             head
             of
             all
          
           was
           past
           his
           striking
           now
           ;
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           offered
           to
           doe
           by
           Martyrdome
           ,
           but
           that
           insteed
           of
           
             breaking
             ,
             crown'd
             them
          
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           onset
           was
           by
           Iulian
           ,
           and
           
             occidere
             Presbyterium
          
           ,
           that
           was
           his
           Province
           .
           To
           shut
           up
           publick
           Schooles
           ,
           to
           force
           Christians
           to
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           impoverish
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           vile
           ,
           and
           dishonourable
           ,
           these
           were
           his
           arts
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           the
           Divell
           more
           service
           in
           this
           finenesse
           of
           undermining
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           open
           battery
           of
           the
           ten
           great
           Rammes
           of
           persecution
           .
           But
           this
           would
           not
           take
           .
           For
           
             that
             which
             is
             without
             cannot
             defile
             a
             man
             ,
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           too
           .
           
             Cedunt
             in
             bonum
             ,
             all
             violences
             ab
             extr●
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           therefore
           besides
           these
           he
           attempted
           by
           heresies
           to
           rent
           the
           Churches
           bowels
           all
           in
           pieces
           ;
           but
           the
           good
           Bishops
           gathered
           up
           the
           scattered
           pieces
           &
           reunited
           them
           at
           Nice
           ,
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           at
           Chalcedon
           ,
           at
           
             Carthage
             ,
             at
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           famous
           place
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           by
           God's
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           industry
           Catholick
           religion
           was
           conserved
           in
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           integrity
           .
           Well!
           however
           it
           is
           ,
           Antichrist
           must
           come
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Apostacy
           foretold
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           not
           without
           means
           proportionable
           to
           the
           production
           of
           so
           great
           declensions
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             When
             ye
             heare
             of
             warres
             ,
             and
             rumors
             of
             warres
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
          
           (
           said
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           )
           
             the
             end
             is
             not
             yet
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           warre
           that
           will
           doe
           
             this
             great
             work
             of
             destruction
          
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           might
           have
           been
           done
           long
           '
           ere
           now
           .
           What
           then
           will
           doe
           it
           ?
           We
           shall
           know
           when
           we
           see
           it
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           when
           we
           shall
           find
           
             a
             new
             device
          
           ,
           of
           which
           indeed
           the
           platforme
           was
           laid
           ,
           in
           Aërius
           ,
           and
           the
           Acephali
           ,
           brought
           to
           a
           good
           possibility
           of
           compleating
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           
             whosoever
             shall
             heare
             ,
             his
             ●ars
             shall
             tingle
             ,
             an
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
             standing
             where
             it
             ought
             not
             ,
             in
             sacris
             ,
          
           in
           
             holy
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           offices
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           probable
           that
           this
           is
           the
           praeparatory
           for
           
             the
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           and
           
             grand
             Apostacy
          
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           Antichrist
           shall
           exalt
           himselfe
           above
           all
           that
           is
           
             called
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Scripture
           none
           but
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Priests
           are
           
             such
             ,
             Dii
             vocati
             ,
             Dii
             facti
             ,
          
           I
           think
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           suspitious
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           devests
           b●th
           of
           their
           power
           (
           and
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           the
           
           King
           be
           Christian
           ,
           in
           very
           neer
           conjunction
           ,
           )
           does
           the
           work
           of
           Antichrist
           for
           him
           ;
           especially
           if
           the
           men
           ,
           whom
           it
           most
           concernes
           ,
           will
           but
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           discipline
           ,
           or
           Government
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           ,
           is
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           governes
           all
           Christendome
           (
           so
           themselves
           have
           taught
           us
           )
           so
           that
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           
             that
             government
          
           ,
           then
           they
           (
           to
           use
           their
           own
           expressions
           )
           throw
           Christ
           out
           of
           
             his
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           either
           they
           leave
           the
           Church
           without
           a
           head
           ,
           or
           else
           put
           Antichrist
           in
           substitution
           .
        
         
           We
           all
           wish
           ,
           that
           our
           feares
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           may
           be
           vaine
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           feare
           ,
           may
           not
           come
           upon
           us
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           the
           
             abolition
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           is
           
             the
             fore-runner
          
           ,
           and
           
             praparatory
             to
             the
             great
             Apostacy
          
           ,
           I
           have
           these
           reasons
           to
           shew
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           
           probability
           .
           First
           ,
           Because
           here
           is
           a
           concurse
           of
           times
           ;
           for
           now
           after
           that
           these
           times
           have
           been
           called
           the
           last
           times
           ,
           for
           1600
           years
           together
           ,
           our
           expectation
           of
           the
           
             Great
             revelation
          
           is
           very
           neer
           accomplishing
           ;
           &
           what
           a
           
             Grand
             innovation
          
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             government
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           &
           
             practice
             of
             Christendome
          
           ,
           may
           portend
           now
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           when
           we
           all
           expect
           Antichrist
           to
           be
           revealed
           is
           worthy
           
           of
           a
           jealous
           mans
           inquiry
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Episcopacy
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           finall
           cause
           ,
           was
           instituted
           as
           an
           
             obstructive
             to
             the
             diffusion
             of
             Schisme
             and
             Heresy
             .
          
           So
           *
           S.
           
             Hierome
             .
             In
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
             est
             ,
             ut
             unus
             de
             Presbyteris
             electus
             superponeretur
             coeteris
             ,
          
           VT
           SCHISMATVM
           SHMINA
           TOLLE●ENTUR
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           Vnity
           and
           division
           be
           destructive
           of
           
           each
           other
           ,
           then
           Episcopacy
           is
           the
           best
           deletery
           in
           the
           world
           for
           Schisme
           :
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           because
           they
           are
           
             in
             eâdem
             materiâ
          
           ;
           for
           Schisme
           is
           a
           division
           for
           things
           either
           personall
           ,
           or
           accidentall
           ,
           which
           are
           matters
           ,
           most
           properly
           the
           subject
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           there
           to
           receive
           their
           first
           ,
           and
           last
           breath
           ,
           except
           where
           they
           are
           starv'd
           to
           death
           by
           a
           desuetude
           ;
           and
           Episcopacy
           is
           an
           Unity
           of
           person
           governing
           ,
           and
           ordering
           persons
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           substantiall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           direct
           confronting
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             nature
             of
             the
             institution
          
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           although
           Schismes
           alwaies
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           divine
           prediction
           (
           which
           clearly
           showes
           the
           necessity
           of
           perpetuall
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           intention
           of
           its
           perpetuity
           ,
           either
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ordaining
           it
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           prophecy
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           
             Apostolick
             men
          
           at
           least
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           prophecy
           :
           )
           yet
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           these
           divisions
           ,
           and
           dangers
           shall
           be
           greater
           about
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Apostacy
          
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           houres
           turned
           into
           minutes
           ,
           an
           universall
           ruine
           should
           seize
           all
           Christendome
           [
           
             No
             flesh
             should
             be
             saved
             if
             those
             daies
             were
             not
             shortned
             .
          
           ]
           is
           it
           not
           next
           to
           an
           evidence
           of
           fact
           ,
           that
           this
           multiplication
           of
           Schismes
           must
           be
           
             removendo
             prohibens
          
           ?
           and
           therefore
           that
           must
           be
           by
           
             invalidating
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           ordayn'd
           as
           the
           remedy
           and
           
             obex
             of
             Schisme
          
           ,
           either
           tying
           their
           hands
           behind
           them
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           their
           coërcion
           ,
           or
           by
           putting
           out
           their
           eyes
           ,
           by
           denying
           them
           
             cognisance
             of
             causes
             spirituall
          
           ,
           or
           by
           
             cutting
             off
             their
             heads
          
           ,
           and
           so
           destroying
           
           their
           order
           .
           How
           farre
           these
           will
           lead
           us
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           This
           only
           ;
           
             Percute
             pastores
             ,
             atque
             oves
             despergentur
          
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           be
           verified
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           that
           wicked
           one
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             all
             Israel
             scattered
             upon
             the
             Mountaines
             as
             sheep
             having
             no
             sheapheard
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           new
           in
           this
           conception
           ,
           I
           learn't
           it
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ;
           
           
             Christi
             adversarius
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             ejus
             inimicus
             ad
             hoc
             ,
          
           ECCLESIAE
           PRAEPOSITVM
           
             suâ
             infestatione
             persequitur
             ,
             ut
             ,
             Gubernatore
             sublato
             ,
             atrociùs
             ,
             atque
             violentiùs
             circà
             Ecclesiae
             naufragia
             grassetur
             .
          
           The
           adversary
           of
           Christ
           and
           enemy
           of
           his
           Spouse
           therefore
           persecutes
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           having
           taken
           him
           away
           ,
           he
           may
           without
           check
           pride
           himselfe
           in
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           after
           speaking
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           enemies
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Antichristi
             jam
             propinquantis
             adventum
             imitantur
          
           ,
           their
           deportment
           is
           just
           after
           the
           guise
           of
           Antichrist
           who
           is
           shortly
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
        
         
           But
           be
           this
           conjecture
           vaine
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           thing
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           is
           of
           deep
           consideration
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Catholick
             practise
             of
             Christendome
             for
             1500
             years
             is
          
           so
           insupportable
           a
           prejudice
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           bring
           admirable
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           a
           cleare
           
             revelation
             proved
             by
             Miracles
          
           ,
           or
           a
           contrary
           
             undoubted
             tradition
             Apostolicall
          
           for
           themselves
           ,
           or
           else
           hope
           for
           no
           beliefe
           against
           the
           prescribed
           possession
           of
           so
           many
           ages
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           begin
           ,
           mee
           thinks
           in
           this
           contestation
           ,
           
             ubi
             potior
             est
             conditio
             possidentis
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           considerable
           Question
           ;
           what
           will
           the
           Adversaries
           stake
           against
           
           it
           ?
           For
           if
           Episcopacy
           cannot
           make
           its
           title
           good
           ,
           they
           loose
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           prescribed
           possession
           .
           If
           it
           can
           ;
           I
           feare
           they
           will
           scarce
           gain
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           adverse
           party
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           yet
           already
           is
           their
           due
           .
           It
           is
           very
           unequall
           ;
           but
           so
           it
           is
           ever
           ,
           when
           Authority
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           Authority
           never
           gaines
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           cause
           goe
           on
           its
           side
           ,
           yet
           it
           looses
           costs
           ,
           and
           dammages
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           either
           by
           faire
           condescention
           to
           gain
           the
           adversaries
           '
           ,
           loose
           something
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           asserts
           it selfe
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           where
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           that
           seldome
           or
           never
           happens
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           questioning
           of
           any
           authority
           ,
           
             hoc
             ipso
          
           ,
           makes
           a
           great
           intrenchment
           even
           to
           the
           very
           skirts
           of
           its
           cloathing
           .
        
         
           But
           
             hûc
             deventumest
          
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           we
           must
           goe
           over
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           then
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           build
           upon
           a
           Rock
           .
           
           Christ
           did
           institute
           a
           government
           to
           order
           and
           rule
           his
           Church
           by
           his
           authority
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           B.
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           this
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           Church
           be
           governed
           ?
           For
           I
           hope
           the
           adversaries
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           punctuall
           to
           pitch
           all
           upon
           Scripture
           ground
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           produce
           cleare
           Scripture
           for
           so
           maine
           a
           part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           for
           our
           private
           actions
           ;
           and
           duties
           Oeconomicall
           ,
           they
           will
           pretend
           a
           text
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           possible
           ,
           Scripture
           should
           make
           default
           
           in
           assignation
           of
           the
           
             publick
             Government
          
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           all
           lawes
           intend
           the
           publick
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           directly
           ;
           the
           private
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           ,
           by
           consequence
           only
           ,
           and
           comprehension
           within
           the
           generall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           not
           take
           order
           for
           a
           government
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           derive
           it
           from
           
             humane
             prudence
          
           ,
           and
           emergency
           of
           conveniences
           ,
           and
           concurse
           of
           new
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Government
           must
           often
           be
           changed
           ,
           or
           else
           time
           must
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           things
           be
           ever
           in
           the
           same
           state
           and
           possibility
           .
           Both
           the
           consequents
           are
           extreamely
           full
           of
           inconvenience
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           left
           to
           
             humane
             prudence
          
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           in
           immediate
           order
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           benison
           of
           soules
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           institution
           ,
           in
           such
           immediate
           order
           to
           eternity
           ,
           should
           be
           dependant
           upon
           
             humane
             prudence
          
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           trust
           such
           a
           rich
           commodity
           in
           a
           cock-boat
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           Pilot
           will
           be
           supposed
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           often
           changes
           in
           government
           Ecclesiasticall
           (
           which
           was
           the
           other
           consequent
           )
           in
           the
           publike
           frame
           I
           meane
           ,
           and
           constitution
           of
           it
           ;
           either
           the
           certain
           infinity
           of
           Schismes
           will
           arise
           ,
           or
           the
           dangerous
           issues
           of
           publick
           inconsistence
           ,
           and
           innovation
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           men
           distrust
           all
           ;
           and
           ,
           come
           the
           best
           that
           can
           come
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           so
           many
           Church-governments
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           
             humane
             Prudences
          
           .
           
           For
           so
           (
           if
           I
           be
           not
           mis-informed
           )
           it
           is
           abroad
           in
           some
           townes
           that
           have
           
             discharged
             Episcopacy
          
           .
           At
           S
           t
           Galles
           in
           Switzerland
           
           there
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Lay-men
           rule
           in
           Common
           ,
           but
           a
           Lay-man
           is
           president
           .
           But
           the
           Consistories
           of
           Zurick
           and
           Basil
           are
           wholly
           consistent
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           are
           joyned
           as
           assistants
           only
           ,
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           but
           at
           Schaffhausen
           the
           Ministers
           are
           not
           admitted
           to
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             Huguenot
             Churches
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             doe
             all
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           such
           cases
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           for
           a
           compulsory
           (
           and
           confessedly
           of
           all
           sides
           there
           can
           be
           none
           in
           causes
           &
           Courts
           Ecclesiasticall
           )
           if
           there
           be
           no
           opinion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           no
           derivation
           from
           a
           divine
           authority
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           no
           obedience
           ,
           and
           indeed
           nothing
           but
           a
           certain
           ,
           publick
           ,
           calamitous
           irregularity
           .
           For
           why
           should
           they
           obay
           ?
           Not
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           derivation
           from
           divine
           authority
           .
           Not
           for
           feare
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           not
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             sword
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           by
           Christ
           concredited
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           binding
           and
           loosing
           delinquents
           ,
           and
           penitents
           respectively
           on
           earth
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           clearely
           a
           Court
           erected
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           here
           is
           the
           delegation
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           
             Tu
             Petrus
             ,
             v●s
             Apostoli
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           
             ye
             shall
          
           bind
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           compulsory
           ,
           ligaveritis
           ;
           Here
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           which
           they
           take
           cognisance
           ,
           Quodcunque
           viz.
           
             in
             materiâ
             scandali
          
           .
           For
           so
           it
           is
           limited
           Matth.
           18.
           but
           it
           is
           indefinite
           Matth.
           16.
           and
           Vniversall
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           20.
           which
           yet
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           
             secundùm
             materiam
             subjectam
          
           ,
           in
           causes
           ,
           which
           are
           emergent
           from
           Christianity
           ,
           
             ut
             sic
          
           ,
           that
           secular
           jurisdictions
           may
           not
           be
           intrenched
           upon
           .
           But
           of
           this
           
           hereafter
           .
           That
           Christ
           did
           in
           this
           place
           erect
           a
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           establish
           a
           government
           (
           besides
           the
           evidence
           of
           fact
           )
           is
           generally
           asserted
           by
           primitive
           exposition
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           to
           S.
           Peter
           the
           Keys
           were
           given
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           ages
           a
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           might
           be
           communicated
           .
           
             
               Has
               igitur
               claves
               dedit
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               ut
               quae
               solveret
               in
               terrâ
               ,
               s●luta
               essent
               in
               coelo
               ;
               scil
               .
               ut
               ut
               quisquis
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               ejus
               dimitti
               sibi
               peccata
               crederet
               ,
               seque
               ab
               iis
               correctus
               averteret
               in
               ejusdem
               Ecclesiae
               gremio
               constitutus
               eâdem
               side
               atque
               correctione
               sanaretur
               .
            
          
           So
           *
           S.
           Austin
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Omnibus
             igitur
             sanctis
             ad
             Christi
             corpus
             insepar●bilitèr
             pertinentibus
             propter
             hujus
             vitae
             proce●●osissima
             gubernacu●um
             ad
             ligand●
             &
             solvenda
             peccat●
             claves
             regni
             coelorum
             primu●
             Apostolorum
             Petrus
             accepit
             ;
             Quoniam
             nec
             ille
             solus
             ,
             sed
             universa
             Ecclesia
             ligat
             ,
             solvitque
             peccata
             .
          
           S.
           Peter
           first
           received
           the
           government
           in
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           .
           But
           not
           he
           alone
           but
           
             all
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           succession
           ,
           and
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Vniversa
             Ecclesia
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Pastoribus
             solis
             ,
          
           as
           *
           S.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             In
             Episcopis
             &
             Presbyteris
          
           as
           †
           S.
           Ierome
           .
           The
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           in
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           .
           The
           same
           is
           affirmed
           by
           a
           Tertullian
           ,
           b
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           c
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           d
           S.
           Hilary
           ,
           e
           Primasius
           ,
           and
           generally
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           elder
           ,
           and
           Divines
           of
           the
           middle
           ages
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           had
           spoken
           a
           parable
           of
           the
           sudden
           coming
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           Man
           ,
           &
           commanded
           them
           therefore
           with
           diligence
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           watch
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             speakest
             
             thou
             this
             parable
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             all
             ?
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             who
             then
             is
             that
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             steward
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             shall
             make
             ruler
             over
             his
             houshold
             to
             give
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           speak
           to
           You
           ,
           for
           to
           whom
           else
           should
           I
           speak
           and
           give
           caution
           for
           the
           looking
           to
           the
           house
           in
           the
           Masters
           absence
           ?
           You
           are
           by
           office
           and
           designation
           
             my
             stewards
          
           ,
           to
           feed
           my
           servants
           ,
           to
           governe
           my
           house
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           writers
           ,
           to
           Feed
           ,
           and
           to
           Governe
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           when
           the
           office
           is
           either
           Politicall
           or
           Oeconomicall
           ,
           
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           
             So
             he
          
           FED
           
             them
             with
             a
             faithfull
             and
             true
             heart
             ,
             and
          
           RULED
           
             them
             prudently
             with
             all
             his
             power
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Peter
           joynes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           together
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           does
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Rulers
           or
           overseers
           in
           a
           flock
           .
           Pastors
           .
           It
           is
           ordinary
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Homer
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Euripides
           calls
           the
           Governors
           and
           guides
           of
           Chariots
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himselfe
           is
           called
           the
           
             Great
             sheapheard
             of
             our
             soules
          
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           know
           the
           intentum
           of
           that
           compellation
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           conjunction
           also
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           He
           is
           therefore
           our
           sheapheard
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           our
           Bishop
           ,
           our
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           Overseer
           .
           Since
           then
           Christ
           hath
           left
           Pastors
           or
           Feeders
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           as
           certain
           he
           hath
           left
           Rulers
           ,
           they
           being
           both
           one
           in
           name
           ,
           in
           person
           ,
           in
           office
           .
           But
           this
           is
           of
           a
           known
           truth
           to
           all
           that
           understand
           either
           lawes
           or
           languages
           :
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           *
           Philo
           ,
           they
           that
           feed
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           and
           rulers
           ;
           the
           thing
           is
           an
           undoubted
           truth
           to
           most
           men
           ,
           but
           because
           all
           are
           not
           of
           a
           mind
           something
           was
           necessary
           for
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           THis
           government
           was
           by
           immediate
           substitution
           delegated
           to
           the
           Apostles
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             in
             traditione
             clavium
             ,
             in
             spiratione
             Spiritûs
             ,
             in
             missione
             in
             Pentecoste
             .
          
           When
           Christ
           promised
           them
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           he
           promised
           them
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           ,
           when
           he
           breathed
           on
           them
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           that
           actually
           ,
           to
           which
           by
           the
           former
           promise
           they
           were
           intitled
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           octaves
           of
           the
           Passion
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           same
           authority
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           received
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           the
           
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             stewards
             whom
             the
             Lord
             made
          
           RULERS
           
             over
             his
             Houshold
          
           .
           *
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           labour
           much
           upon
           this
           .
           Their
           founding
           all
           the
           Churches
           from
           Eastro
           West
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           by
           being
           Fathers
           ,
           derived
           their
           authority
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           their
           appointing
           rulers
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           their
           Synodall
           decrees
           
             de
             Suffocato
             &
             Sanguine
          
           ,
           and
           letters
           missive
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           their
           excommunications
           of
           
             Hymeneus
             ,
             Alexander
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             incestuous
             Corinthian
          
           ,
           their
           commanding
           ,
           and
           requiring
           obedience
           of
           their
           people
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           did
           of
           his
           subjects
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           the
           Hebrews
           by
           precept
           Apostolicall
           ,
           their
           threatning
           the
           Pastorall
           rod
           ,
           their
           calling
           Synods
           and
           publick
           assemblies
           ,
           their
           ordering
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           
           composing
           a
           Symbole
           as
           the
           tessera
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           their
           publick
           reprehension
           of
           delinquents
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           whole
           execution
           of
           their
           Apostolate
           is
           one
           continued
           argument
           of
           their
           superintendency
           ,
           and
           
             superiority
             of
             jurisdiction
          
           .
        
         
           THis
           power
           so
           delegated
           was
           not
           to
           expire
           with
           their
           Persons
           ;
           
           For
           when
           the
           Great
           sheapheard
           had
           reduced
           his
           wandring
           sheep
           into
           a
           fold
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           leave
           them
           without
           guides
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           wolfe
           might
           possibly
           prey
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           separation
           of
           the
           Sheep
           from
           the
           Goats
           .
           And
           this
           Christ
           intimates
           in
           that
           promise
           ,
           
             Ero
             vobiscum
             (
             Apostolis
             )
             usque
             ad
             consummationem
             saeculi
             .
             Vobiscum
          
           ;
           not
           with
           your
           persons
           ,
           for
           they
           dyed
           long
           agoe
           ,
           but
           
             vobiscum
             &
             v●stri
             similibus
          
           ,
           with
           Apostles
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           Apostolate
           might
           be
           successive
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           them
           a
           
             power
             of
             ordination
          
           ,
           that
           by
           imposing
           hands
           on
           others
           they
           might
           impart
           that
           power
           which
           they
           received
           from
           Christ.
           For
           in
           the
           Apostles
           there
           was
           something
           extraordinary
           ;
           something
           ordinary
           .
           Whatsoever
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           
             immediate
             mission
             ,
             unlimited
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           and
           
             miraculous
             operations
          
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Church
           should
           faile
           when
           these
           priviledges
           extraordinary
           did
           cease
           .
           It
           was
           not
           therefore
           in
           extraordinary
           powers
           and
           priviledges
           that
           Christ
           promised
           his
           perpetuall
           assistance
           ;
           not
           in
           speaking
           of
           tongues
           ,
           not
           in
           doing
           
           miracles
           ,
           whether
           
             in
             Materiâ
             censurae
          
           ,
           as
           delivering
           to
           Sathan
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             in
             materiâ
             misericordiae
          
           ,
           as
           healing
           sick
           people
           ;
           or
           
             in
             re
             Naturali
          
           ,
           as
           in
           resisting
           the
           venome
           of
           Vipers
           ,
           and
           quenching
           the
           violence
           of
           flames
           ;
           in
           these
           Christ
           did
           not
           promise
           perpetuall
           assistance
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           had
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           these
           signes
           should
           have
           followed
           them
           that
           believe
           .
           But
           we
           see
           they
           doe
           not
           .
           It
           followes
           then
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           ordinary
           parts
           of
           power
           and
           office
           Christ
           did
           promise
           to
           be
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           remaine
           a
           power
           of
           giving
           faculty
           ,
           and
           capacity
           to
           persons
           successively
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           ,
           in
           which
           Christ
           promised
           perpetuall
           assistance
           .
           For
           since
           this
           perpetuall
           assistance
           could
           not
           be
           meant
           of
           abiding
           with
           their
           persons
           ,
           who
           in
           few
           years
           were
           to
           forsake
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           understood
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           which
           either
           it
           must
           be
           succeeded
           to
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           was
           as
           temporary
           as
           their
           persons
           .
           But
           in
           the
           extraordinary
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Apostles
           they
           had
           no
           successors
           ,
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           a
           succession
           must
           be
           constituted
           in
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostolate
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           this
           ordinary
           office
           ?
           Most
           certainly
           since
           the
           extraordinary
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           )
           was
           only
           a
           helpe
           for
           the
           founding
           and
           beginning
           ,
           the
           other
           are
           such
           as
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           perpetuating
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           Now
           in
           clear
           evidence
           of
           ●ence
           ,
           these
           offices
           and
           powers
           are
           
             Preaching
             ,
             Baptizing
             ,
             Consecrating
             ,
             Ordaining
             ,
          
           and
           Governing
           .
           For
           these
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           perpetuating
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           unlesse
           men
           could
           be
           Christians
           that
           were
           never
           Christned
           ,
           nourished
           
           up
           to
           life
           without
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           become
           Priests
           without
           calling
           of
           God
           and
           Ordination
           ,
           have
           their
           sinnes
           pardoned
           without
           absolution
           ,
           be
           members
           and
           parts
           and
           sonnes
           of
           a
           Church
           whereof
           there
           is
           no
           coadunation
           ,
           no
           authority
           ,
           no
           Governour
           .
           These
           the
           Apostles
           had
           without
           all
           Question
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           eternally
           necessary
           ,
           these
           then
           were
           the
           offices
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           which
           Christ
           promised
           to
           assist
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           now
           call
           the
           Order
           and
           Office
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           FOR
           although
           Deacons
           and
           Priests
           have
           part
           of
           these
           offices
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           (
           though
           in
           a
           very
           limited
           sence
           )
           they
           may
           be
           called
           
             successores
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           
             power
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             consecrating
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           and
           Preaching
           (
           an
           excellent
           example
           whereof
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           none
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           mistake
           him
           not
           we
           have
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           calling
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Combination
           of
           Apostles
           )
           yet
           the
           Apostolate
           and
           Episcopacy
           which
           did
           communicate
           in
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           offices
           which
           were
           ordinary
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           are
           in
           Scripture
           clearely
           all
           one
           in
           ordinary
           ministration
           ,
           and
           their
           names
           are
           often
           used
           in
           common
           to
           signify
           exactly
           the
           same
           ordinary
           function
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           name
           was
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Prophet
           David
           in
           the
           prediction
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           
           and
           Surrogation
           of
           S.
           Matthias
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           His
           Bishoprick
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Apostolate
           
           let
           another
           take
           .
           The
           same
           word
           according
           to
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           70.
           is
           used
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           in
           an
           Evangelicall
           prediction
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           I
           will
           give
           thy
           Princes
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           thy
           Bishops
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
           
             Principes
             Ecclesiae
             vocat
             futuros
             Episcopos
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           herein
           admiring
           Gods
           Majesty
           in
           the
           destination
           of
           such
           Ministers
           whom
           himselfe
           calls
           Princes
           .
           And
           to
           this
           issue
           it
           is
           cited
           by
           S.
           Clement
           in
           his
           famous
           epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           waies
           unusuall
           in
           Scripture
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           S.
           Iames
           the
           Brother
           of
           our
           Lord
           is
           called
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           1.
           
           That
           S.
           Iames
           was
           called
           an
           Apostle
           appears
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
           [
           
             But
             other
             Apostles
             saw
             I●none
             ,
             save
             Iames
             the
             Lords
             Brother
             .
          
           ]
           2.
           
           That
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           appears
           also
           because
           among
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           two
           Iames's
           .
           The
           sonne
           of
           Alpheus
           ,
           and
           Iames
           the
           sonne
           of
           Zebedee
           ,
           the
           Brother
           of
           Iohn
           .
           But
           neither
           of
           these
           was
           the
           Iames
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           calls
           the
           Lords
           brother
           .
           
           And
           this
           S.
           Paul
           intimates
           in
           making
           a
           distinct
           enumeration
           of
           all
           the
           appearances
           which
           Christ
           made
           after
           the
           resurrection
           .
           First
           to
           Cephas
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           twelve
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           500.
           
           Brethren
           ,
           then
           to
           Iames
           ,
           then
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           So
           that
           here
           S.
           Iames
           is
           reckoned
           distinctly
           from
           the
           twelve
           ,
           and
           they
           from
           the
           whole
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           more
           of
           that
           dignity
           then
           the
           twelve
           .
           But
           this
           will
           also
           safely
           rely
           upon
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           
           *
           Hegesippus
           ,
           *
           S.
           
             Clement
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Epiphanius
          
           ,
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           S.
           Hierome
           .
           3.
           
           That
           S.
           Iames
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           often
           commemoration
           of
           his
           presidency
           ,
           and
           singular
           eminency
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Priority
           of
           order
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           Galat.
           2.
           even
           before
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           
             primus
             Apostolorum
             ,
             naturâ
             unus
             homo
             ,
             Cratiâunus
             Christianus
             ,
             abundantiore
             gratiâ
             unus
             idemque
             primus
             Apostolus
          
           ;
           
           (
           as
           S.
           Austin
           )
           yet
           in
           his
           own
           diocesse
           S.
           Iames
           had
           priority
           of
           order
           before
           him
           .
           v.
           9.
           
           
             And
             when
             1
             Iames
             ,
             2
             Cephas
             ,
          
           and
           3
           
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           First
           Iames
           before
           
             Cephas
             i.e.
          
           S.
           Peter
           .
           S.
           Iames
           also
           was
           president
           of
           that
           Synod
           which
           the
           Apostles
           convocated
           at
           Ierusalem
           about
           the
           Question
           of
           circumcision
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           *
           Act.
           15.
           to
           him
           S.
           Paul
           made
           his
           addresse
           ,
           Act.
           21.
           to
           him
           the
           brethren
           carried
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           found
           sitting
           in
           his
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           there
           he
           was
           alwaies
           resident
           ,
           and
           his
           seat
           fixt
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           liv'd
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           is
           clearly
           testified
           by
           all
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           and
           Historians
           .
           But
           of
           this
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Epaphroditus
           is
           called
           the
           Apostle
           of
           th●
           Philippians
           .
           
           
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             Epaphrodit●●
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           My
           compeere
           and
           your
           Apostle
           .
           
           
             Gradum
             Apostolatus
             recepit
             Epaphroditus
          
           ,
           saith
           Primasius
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           is
           we
           are
           told
           by
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             dictus
             Philippensium
             Apostolus
             à
             S.
             Paulo
             ,
             quid
             hoc
             aliud
             nisi
             Episcopus
             ?
          
           Because
           he
           also
           had
           received
           the
           office
           of
           being
           an
           Apostle
           
           among
           them
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ierome
           upon
           the
           same
           place
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           observeable
           ,
           that
           those
           Apostles
           to
           whom
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           gave
           immediate
           substitution
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Apostles
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           those
           other
           men
           which
           were
           Bishops
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           called
           Apostles
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Apostles
           of
           Churches
           ,
           or
           sometime
           Apostles
           ,
           alone
           ,
           but
           never
           are
           intitled
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
             Other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             I
             none
             but
             Iames
             the
             Lords
             Brother
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           
           There
           S.
           Iames
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           is
           called
           an
           Apostle
           indefinitely
           .
           But
           S.
           Paul
           calls
           himselfe
           often
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           neither
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           Iesus
           Christ.
           So
           ,
           Peter
           an
           Apostle
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           S.
           Iames
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Iewes
           of
           the
           dispersion
           ,
           writes
           not
           himselfe
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Iames
           the
           servant
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Further
           yet
           :
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           although
           as
           having
           an
           immediate
           calling
           from
           Christ
           to
           the
           office
           of
           Apostolate
           at
           large
           ,
           calls
           himselfe
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           the
           particular
           direction
           indeed
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           but
           by
           Humane
           constitution
           ,
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ;
           in
           relation
           to
           that
           part
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           his
           cure
           of
           the
           uncircumcision
           ,
           he
           limits
           his
           Apostolate
           to
           his
           Diocesse
           and
           calls
           himselfe
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           as
           S.
           Peter
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           modification
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Apostle
             of
             those
             who
             were
             
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           And
           thus
           Epaphroditus
           is
           called
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           who
           clearely
           was
           their
           Bishop
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           sequel
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           had
           an
           Apostolate
           limited
           to
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           Philippi
           .
           
             Pa●latim
             verò
             tempore
             procedente
             ,
             &
             ali●
             ab
             his
             quos
             Dominus
             eleger
             at
             ordinati
             sunt
             Apostoli
             ,
             sicut
             ille
             ad
             Philippenses
             sermo
             declarat
             ,
          
           
           
             dicens
             ,
             necessarium
             autem
             existimo
             Epaphroditum
             ,
             &c.
          
           So
           S.
           Ierome
           .
           In
           processe
           of
           time
           others
           besides
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           chosen
           ,
           were
           
             ordained
             Apostles
          
           ;
           and
           particularly
           he
           instances
           in
           Epaphroditus
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           this
           instance
           ,
           adding
           also
           that
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           were
           called
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thus
           Titus
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           with
           him
           ,
           
           who
           came
           to
           Ierusalem
           with
           the
           Corinthian
           benevolence
           ,
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           .
           Apostles
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Episcopall
           sence
           .
           They
           were
           none
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           of
           
             immediate
             divine
             mission
          
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Apostolike
             ordination
          
           ,
           they
           were
           actually
           Bishops
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           .
           Titus
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Crete
           ,
           and
           Epaphroditus
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           Titus
           came
           with
           the
           
             Corinthian
             ,
             Epaphroditus
          
           with
           the
           Colossian
           liberality
           .
           Now
           these
           men
           were
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           called
           ,
           Messengers
           in
           respect
           of
           these
           Churches
           sending
           them
           with
           their
           contributions
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           not
           called
           the
           Apostles
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           whose
           almes
           they
           carried
           ,
           but
           simply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           viz.
           of
           their
           own
           of
           which
           they
           were
           Bishops
           .
           For
           if
           the
           title
           of
           [
           Apostle
           ]
           had
           related
           
           to
           their
           mission
           from
           these
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           unimaginable
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           terme
           of
           relation
           expressed
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           very
           cleare
           that
           although
           they
           did
           indeed
           carry
           the
           benevolence
           of
           the
           severall
           Churches
           ,
           
           yet
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           not
           those
           Churches
           sent
           them
           ,
           
             And
             we
             have
             sent
             with
             them
             our
             Brother
             ,
             &c.
          
           3.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           ,
           not
           going
           from
           Corinth
           with
           the
           mony
           ,
           but
           before
           they
           came
           thither
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           to
           be
           dispatch't
           in
           legation
           to
           Ierusalem
           .
           
           [
           
             If
             any
             enquire
             of
             Titus
             ....
             or
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ.
          
           ]
           So
           they
           were
           Apostles
           before
           they
           went
           to
           Corinth
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           being
           imployed
           in
           the
           transportation
           of
           their
           charity
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           that
           their
           Apostolate
           being
           not
           relative
           to
           the
           Churches
           whose
           benevolence
           they
           carried
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           Titus
           had
           
             Crete
             ,
             Epaphroditus
          
           had
           Philippi
           ,
           their
           Apostolate
           was
           a
           fixt
           residence
           ,
           and
           superintendency
           of
           their
           severall
           Churches
           .
        
         
           BVt
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           the
           identity
           of
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           is
           clearer
           yet
           .
           For
           when
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           had
           sent
           seaven
           letters
           to
           the
           seaven
           
             Asian
             Bishops
          
           ,
           
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           is
           commended
           for
           trying
           them
           ,
           which
           say
           they
           are
           Apostles
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           hathfound
           themlyars
           .
           This
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           as
           Antiquity
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           was
           at
           that
           time
           Timothy
           ,
           or
           *
           Gajus
           ,
           the
           first
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           the
           other
           had
           been
           an
           entertainer
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           either
           of
           
           them
           knew
           them
           well
           enough
           ;
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           any
           man
           should
           dissemble
           their
           persons
           &
           counterfeit
           himselfe
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           or
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           yet
           little
           trying
           was
           needfull
           to
           discover
           their
           folly
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           was
           Timothy
           or
           Gajus
           he
           could
           deserve
           but
           small
           commendations
           for
           the
           meer
           believing
           of
           his
           own
           eyes
           and
           memory
           .
           Besides
           the
           Apostles
           all
           were
           then
           dead
           ,
           and
           he
           known
           to
           live
           in
           Patmos
           ,
           known
           by
           the
           publick
           attestation
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           relegation
           
             ad
             insulam
          
           .
           These
           men
           therefore
           dissembling
           themselves
           to
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           must
           dissemble
           an
           
             ordinary
             function
          
           ,
           not
           an
           
             extraordinary
             person
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           by
           the
           concurse
           of
           of
           story
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           time
           ,
           Diotrephes
           was
           the
           Man
           S.
           Iohn
           cheifly
           pointed
           at
           .
           For
           he
           seeing
           that
           of
           Ephesus
           there
           had
           been
           an
           Episcopall
           chayre
           plac'd
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           a
           long
           while
           posses'd
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           *
           perhaps
           Gajus
           after
           him
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           trust
           Dorotheus
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           in
           some
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           had
           not
           constituted
           Bishops
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Churches
           of
           the
           lesser
           Asia
           ,
           but
           kept
           the
           Iurisdiction
           to
           be
           ministred
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           would
           arrogantly
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           without
           Apostolicall
           ordination
           ,
           obtruding
           himselfe
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           so
           becoming
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           busy
           man
           in
           anothers
           Diocesse
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           such
           impostors
           as
           this
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           did
           try
           ,
           and
           discover
           ,
           and
           convict
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           he
           was
           assisted
           by
           S.
           Iohn
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           is
           intimated
           in
           S.
           Iohns
           third
           Epistle
           written
           to
           this
           Gajus
           [
           v.
           9.
           ]
           
             I
             wrote
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           (
           to
           wit
           of
           Asia
           )
           
             but
             Diotrephes
             who
             loveth
             
             to
             have
             the
             preheminence
             among
             them
             receiveth
             us
             not
             .
          
           ]
           Clearly
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           would
           have
           been
           a
           Bishop
           .
           It
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           ambition
           ,
           a
           quarrell
           for
           superintendency
           and
           preheminence
           that
           troubled
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           also
           appeares
           further
           in
           that
           he
           exercised
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           excommunication
           where
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           ,
           [
           v.
           10.
           ]
           
             He
             forbids
             them
             that
             would
             receive
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             casteth
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           this
           false
           Apostolate
           ,
           was
           his
           ambitious
           seeking
           of
           Episcopall
           preheminence
           and
           jurisdiction
           without
           lawfull
           ordination
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           was
           his
           designe
           ,
           He
           loved
           to
           be
           the
           first
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             esse
             Apostolum
             ,
             esse
             Episcopum
          
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           BVt
           this
           office
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Apostleship
           or
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           derives
           its
           fountain
           from
           a
           Rock
           ;
           Christs
           own
           distinguishing
           the
           Apostolate
           from
           the
           function
           of
           Presbyters
           .
           For
           when
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           had
           gathered
           many
           Disciples
           who
           believed
           him
           at
           his
           first
           preaching
           ,
           
             Vocavit
             Discipulos
             suos
             ,
             &
             elegit
             duodecem
             ex
             ipsis
             quos
             &
             Apostolos
             nominavit
             ,
          
           
           saith
           S.
           Luke
           .
           He
           called
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           chose
           twelve
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           Apostles
           .
           That
           was
           the
           first
           election
           .
           
             Post
             haec
             autem
             designavit
             Dominus
             &
             alios
             septuaginta
             duos
             .
          
           That
           was
           his
           second
           election
           ;
           the
           first
           were
           called
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           second
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           
             sent
             them
          
           by
           two
           and
           two
           .
        
         
           We
           heare
           but
           of
           one
           commission
           granted
           them
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           had
           performed
           and
           returned
           
           joyfull
           at
           their
           power
           over
           Divells
           ,
           wee
           heare
           no
           more
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Names
           were
           written
           in
           heaven
           .
           Wee
           are
           likely
           therefore
           to
           heare
           of
           them
           after
           the
           passion
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           hold
           their
           owne
           .
           And
           so
           we
           doe
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Passion
           the
           Apostles
           gathered
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           them
           in
           Clericall
           commission
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           first
           ordination
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           a
           new
           ordination
           we
           find
           none
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           recorded
           ,
           before
           we
           find
           them
           doing
           Clericall
           offices
           .
           Ananias
           we
           read
           baptizing
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
             Philip
          
           the
           Evangelist
           we
           find
           preaching
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           baptizing
           his
           Converts
           ;
           Others
           also
           we
           find
           ,
           Presbyters
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           first
           Councell
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           Iudas
           sirnamed
           Iustus
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ,
           and
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           (
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           
           not
           an
           Apostle
           as
           Eusebius
           reports
           him
           )
           and
           
             Simeon
             Cleophas
          
           who
           tarried
           there
           till
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           these
           and
           diverse
           others
           ,
           are
           reckoned
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           72
           ,
           by
           Eusebius
           and
           Dorotheus
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           plainly
           two
           offices
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Ministeries
           .
           Apostles
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           so
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           them
           .
           
           These
           were
           distinct
           ,
           and
           not
           temporary
           ,
           but
           succeeded
           to
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           here
           is
           clearely
           a
           Divine
           institution
           of
           two
           Orders
           ,
           and
           yet
           Deacons
           neither
           of
           them
           .
           Here
           let
           us
           fix
           a
           while
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THen
           ;
           It
           is
           cleare
           in
           Scripture
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           some
           acts
           of
           Ministery
           which
           were
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           their
           successors
           ,
           which
           
           acts
           the
           seventy
           Disciples
           or
           Presbyters
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           S.
           Denis
           of
           the
           Highest
           Order
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           .
           
           The
           law
           of
           God
           hath
           reserved
           the
           Greater
           and
           Diviner
           Offices
           to
           the
           Highest
           Order
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           the
           Apostles
           impos'd
           hands
           in
           Ordinations
           ,
           which
           the
           72
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           knowne
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           
           The
           Apostles
           called
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           willing
           them
           to
           choose
           seaven
           men
           whom
           they
           might
           constitute
           in
           the
           ministration
           and
           over-sight
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           They
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           before
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           specified
           and
           numbred
           
             vers
             .
             2.
             cum
          
           6.
           and
           when
           they
           had
           prayed
           ,
           they
           lay'd
           their
           hands
           on
           them
           .
           They
           ,
           not
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           not
           the
           72
           who
           were
           there
           actually
           present
           ,
           and
           seaven
           of
           them
           were
           then
           ordayn'd
           to
           this
           Ministery
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           now
           ordayn'd
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           calls
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           were
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           72.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           Epiphanius
           bears
           witnesse
           .
           
           He
           sent
           other
           72.
           to
           preach
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           which
           Number
           were
           those
           seaven
           ordained
           and
           set
           over
           the
           widdowes
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           intimated
           by
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           if
           I
           understand
           him
           right
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           What
           dignity
           had
           these
           seaven
           here
           ordained
           ?
           of
           Deacons
           ?
           No
           ;
           for
           this
           dispensation
           is
           made
           by
           Priests
           not
           Deacons
           ;
           
           and
           Theophylact
           more
           clearely
           repeating
           the
           
           words
           of
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             pro
             more
             suo
          
           ,
           addes
           this
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           name
           and
           dignity
           of
           these
           seaven
           was
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           dignity
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           time
           they
           were
           appointed
           to
           dispense
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           faithfull
           people
           .
           Presbyters
           they
           were
           say
           S.
           Chrysostome
           and
           Theophylact
           ;
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           72.
           saith
           Epiphanius
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           the
           72.
           were
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           the
           Disciples
           was
           as
           yet
           there
           resident
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           sent
           abroad
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           scattered
           with
           persecution
           till
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           S.
           Stephen
           ,
           [
           but
           the
           twelve
           called
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ]
           to
           them
           about
           this
           affaire
           .
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           themselves
           only
           did
           ordaine
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           instance
           paralell
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           upon
           S.
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           
           in
           the
           first
           ordination
           that
           was
           held
           at
           Antioch
           .
           [
           Now
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           was
           at
           Antioch
           certain
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           Barnabas
           and
           Simeon
           ,
           and
           Lucius
           ,
           and
           Manäen
           ,
           and
           Saul
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           while
           
             these
             men
          
           were
           Ministring
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           separate
           me
           Barnabas
           and
           Saul
           .
           ]
           They
           did
           so
           ,
           they
           [
           fasted
           ,
           they
           prayed
           ,
           they
           laid
           their
           hands
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           
             sent
             them
             away
          
           .
           So
           they
           being
           
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           departed
           into
           Seleucia
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           the
           story
           ,
           now
           let
           us
           make
           our
           best
           on
           't
           .
           Here
           then
           was
           the
           ordination
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           complete
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           said
           to
           
           be
           done
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Prophets
           of
           Antioch
           .
           For
           they
           sent
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           next
           words
           are
           ,
           so
           they
           being
           sent
           forth
           by
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           So
           that
           here
           was
           the
           thing
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Prophets
           alone
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           be
           his
           act
           .
           Well!
           but
           what
           were
           these
           Prophets
           ?
           They
           were
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           
           not
           such
           as
           Agabus
           ,
           and
           the
           daughters
           of
           Philip
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           Prophets
           of
           prediction
           extraordinary
           ,
           but
           Prophets
           of
           ordinary
           office
           and
           ministration
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           and
           Ministers
           .
           More
           then
           ordinary
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           Doctors
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           Prophets
           too
           .
           This
           even
           at
           first
           sight
           is
           more
           then
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
           We
           shall
           see
           this
           cleare
           enough
           in
           S.
           Paul
           *
           where
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Prophets
           is
           reckoned
           before
           Pastors
           ,
           before
           Evangelists
           ,
           next
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           is
           next
           to
           such
           Apostles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           there
           expresses
           it
           ,
           next
           to
           those
           Apostles
           to
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           given
           immediate
           mission
           .
           And
           these
           are
           therefore
           Apostles
           too
           ,
           Apostles
           
             secundi
             or
             dinis
          
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Epaphroditus
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           and
           S.
           Paul
           himselfe
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           such
           Prophets
           as
           S.
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           reckoned
           in
           the
           number
           by
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           for
           here
           it
           was
           that
           S.
           Paul
           although
           he
           had
           immediate
           vocation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           particular
           ordination
           to
           this
           Apostolate
           or
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           then
           what
           Prophets
           these
           were
           ,
           they
           
           they
           were
           at
           the
           least
           more
           then
           ordinary
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           impos'd
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           make
           the
           businesse
           up
           compleat
           ,
           S.
           Marke
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           impos'd
           no
           hands
           ,
           he
           was
           there
           as
           the
           Deacon
           and
           Minister
           [
           vers
           .
           5.
           ]
           but
           he
           medled
           not
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           fixes
           the
           whole
           action
           upon
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           such
           as
           S
           ,
           Paul
           himselfe
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           too
           ,
           but
           neither
           did
           S.
           Marke
           who
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           72
           Disciples
           (
           as
           he
           is
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Catalogues
           by
           Eusebius
           and
           Dorotheus
           )
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Antiochian
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           were
           lesse
           then
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           more
           then
           meere
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           :
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           a
           duty
           &
           office
           necessary
           for
           the
           perpetuating
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           
             ne
             Gens
             sit
             Vnius
             aetatis
          
           ,
           least
           it
           expire
           in
           one
           age
           :
           this
           power
           of
           imposition
           of
           hands
           for
           Ordination
           was
           fix't
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Apostolike
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           communicated
           to
           the
           72
           Disciples
           or
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Apostolike
           men
           ,
           did
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           were
           commanded
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           72
           never
           did
           so
           ,
           therefore
           this
           office
           and
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           is
           distinct
           ,
           and
           superiour
           to
           that
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           this
           distinction
           must
           be
           so
           continued
           to
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           thing
           was
           not
           temporary
           but
           productive
           of
           issue
           and
           succession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           perpetuall
           as
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           THe
           Apostles
           did
           impose
           hands
           for
           confirmation
           of
           Baptized
           people
           ,
           
           and
           this
           was
           a
           perpetuall
           act
           of
           a
           power
           to
           be
           succeeded
           to
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           communicated
           ,
           nor
           executed
           by
           the
           72
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             meere
             Presbyter
          
           .
           That
           the
           Apostles
           did
           confirme
           Baptized
           people
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergie
           could
           not
           ,
           is
           beyond
           all
           exception
           cleare
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           Christians
           .
           Acts.
           8.
           
           For
           when
           S.
           Philip
           had
           converted
           ,
           and
           Baptized
           the
           Men
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           sent
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           to
           lay
           their
           hands
           on
           them
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           S.
           Philip
           he
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           72
           Disciples
           ,
           *
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           the
           same
           ministration
           that
           S.
           Stephen
           was
           about
           the
           poore
           Widdowes
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           this
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           must
           and
           did
           .
           This
           giving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           imposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           ,
           was
           not
           for
           a
           miraculous
           gift
           ,
           but
           an
           ordinary
           Grace
           .
           For
           S.
           Philip
           could
           ,
           and
           did
           doe
           miracles
           enough
           ,
           but
           this
           Grace
           he
           could
           not
           give
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           consigning
           or
           confirmation
           .
           The
           like
           case
           is
           in
           Acts.
           19.
           where
           some
           people
           having
           been
           Baptized
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           confirmed
           them
           ,
           giving
           them
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           The
           Apostles
           did
           it
           ;
           not
           the
           twelue
           only
           ,
           but
           Apostolike
           men
           ,
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           S.
           Paul
           did
           it
           .
           S.
           Philip
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           72
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             meere
             Presbyters
          
           ever
           did
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ;
           but
           this
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           Miraculous
           
           issue
           ,
           for
           the
           Ephesine
           Christians
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           spake
           with
           tongues
           and
           prophesied
           ,
           which
           effect
           because
           it
           is
           ceased
           ,
           certainly
           the
           thing
           was
           temporary
           and
           long
           agoe
           expired
           .
           1.
           
           Not
           for
           this
           reason
           to
           be
           sure
           .
           For
           extraordinary
           effects
           may
           be
           temporary
           ,
           when
           the
           function
           which
           they
           attest
           may
           be
           eternall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           no
           signes
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Ministery
           .
           The
           Apostles
           preaching
           was
           attended
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           conversions
           of
           people
           [
           
             ut
             in
             exordio
             ,
             Apostolos
             divinorum
             signorum
             comitabantur
             effectus
             &
             Spiritûs
             Sancti
             gratia
             ,
             ità
             ut
             videres
             unâ
             alloquutione
             integros
             simul
             populos
             ad
             cultum
             divinae
             religionis
             adduci
             ,
             &
             praedicantium
             verbis
             nonesse
             tardiorem
             audientium
             fidem
             ,
          
           ]
           as
           *
           Eusebius
           tels
           of
           the
           successe
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           some
           Evangelists
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           preaching
           must
           not
           now
           cease
           because
           no
           Miracles
           are
           done
           ,
           or
           that
           to
           convert
           one
           man
           now
           would
           be
           the
           greatest
           Miracle
           .
           The
           Apostles
           when
           they
           curs'd
           and
           anathematiz'd
           a
           delinquent
           ,
           he
           dyed
           suddainly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           whom
           S.
           Peter
           slew
           with
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           although
           these
           extraordinary
           issues
           cease
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           venturing
           upon
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           When
           the
           Apostles
           did
           excommunicate
           a
           sinner
           ,
           he
           was
           presently
           delivered
           over
           to
           Sathan
           to
           be
           buffeted
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           afflicted
           with
           corporall
           punishments
           ,
           and
           now
           although
           no
           such
           exterminating
           Angels
           beat
           the
           bodyes
           of
           persons
           excommunicate
           ,
           yet
           the
           power
           of
           excommunication
           I
           hope
           still
           remaines
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           not
           also
           gone
           :
           So
           also
           in
           the
           power
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           *
           which
           however
           attended
           by
           a
           visible
           miraculous
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           gifts
           of
           languages
           and
           healing
           ,
           yet
           like
           other
           miracles
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           integrity
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           these
           miracles
           at
           first
           did
           confirme
           the
           function
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           that
           this
           right
           of
           imposing
           hands
           for
           confirming
           of
           baptiz'd
           people
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           expire
           with
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           appeares
           from
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           Christ
           made
           a
           promise
           of
           sending
           
             Vicarium
             suum
             Spiritum
          
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           his
           stead
           ;
           and
           this
           by
           way
           of
           appropriation
           is
           called
           
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           This
           was
           pertinent
           to
           all
           Christendome
           .
           
             Effundam
             de
             spiritu
             meo
             super
             omnem
             carnem
             ,
          
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Prophecy
           .
           For
           the
           promise
           is
           to
           you
           and
           to
           your
           Children
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             to
             all
          
           them
           that
           are
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           even
           to
           as
           many
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           call
           .
           So
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           accomplishing
           .
           
             To
             all
          
           .
           And
           this
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           for
           [
           I
           will
           send
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           abide
           with
           you
           
             for
             ever
          
           ]
           for
           it
           was
           
             in
             subsidium
          
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           desired
           presence
           ,
           and
           must
           therefore
           
             ex
             vi
             intentionis
          
           be
           remanent
           till
           Christ's
           comming
           againe
           .
           Now
           then
           this
           promise
           being
           to
           be
           communicated
           
             to
             all
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           must
           either
           come
           to
           us
           by
           1
           extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           mission
           ,
           or
           by
           2
           an
           ordinary
           Ministery
           .
           Not
           the
           first
           ;
           for
           we
           might
           as
           well
           expect
           the
           gift
           of
           Miracles
           .
           If
           the
           second
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           
           certaine
           so
           )
           then
           the
           mayne
           Question
           is
           evicted
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           something
           perpetually
           necessary
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           themselves
           and
           their
           Colleagues
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Ministerium
             S.
             Spiritûs
          
           ,
           or
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           giving
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           For
           this
           promise
           was
           performed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Pentecost
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           faithfull
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           
             Quod
             n●nunc
             in
             confirmandis
             Neophyt
             is
             manûs
             impositio
             tribuit
             singulis
             ,
             hoc
             tunc
             spiritûs
             sancti
             descensio
             ,
             in
             credentium
             populo
             donavit
             Vniversis
             ,
          
           
           saith
           
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
          
           ,
           Now
           we
           find
           no
           other
           way
           of
           performing
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           ordinary
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           all
           people
           ,
           but
           this
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           that
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           actually
           was
           given
           this
           way
           .
           Therefore
           the
           effect
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           being
           to
           continue
           forever
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           Universall
           concernement
           ,
           this
           way
           also
           of
           it's
           communication
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           Apostolicall
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           is
           also
           
             perpetuum
             ministerium
          
           ,
           to
           be
           succeeded
           to
           and
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           Ministery
           of
           imposition
           of
           hands
           for
           confirmation
           of
           baptized
           people
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           a
           temporary
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           with
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           point
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           an
           essentiall
           ingredient
           to
           it's
           cōposition
           .
           
           S.
           Paul
           is
           my
           Author
           .
           [
           Therefore
           leaving
           the
           
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           let
           us
           goe
           on
           unto
           perfection
           ,
           not
           laying
           againe
           the
           foundation
           of
           Repentance
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           faith
           towards
           God
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
           &c.
           Here
           is
           imposition
           of
           hands
           reckoned
           as
           part
           of
           the
           foundation
           and
           a
           principle
           of
           Christianity
           in
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           Catechisme
           .
           Now
           ,
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           used
           by
           Name
           in
           Scripture
           but
           for
           two
           Ministrations
           .
           1
           For
           ordination
           ,
           &
           2
           for
           this
           whatsover
           it
           is
           .
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           for
           ordination
           does
           indeed
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           he
           is
           that
           promise
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
          
           .
           For
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           ordination
           was
           given
           before
           the
           ascension
           .
           Iohn
           .
           20.
           
           But
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           the
           comforter
           [
           the
           Paraclete
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           the
           
             Ordayner
             or
             fountaine
             of
             Priestly
             order
             ,
          
           that
           ]
           was
           not
           given
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           it
           was
           promis'd
           to
           all
           Christian
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           given
           onely
           to
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           having
           laid
           this
           in
           the
           foundation
           makes
           his
           progresse
           from
           this
           to
           perfection
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           that
           is
           to
           higher
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           discourse
           is
           immediately
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           Evangelicall
           ,
           which
           is
           Originally
           in
           Christ
           ,
           ministerially
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           so
           that
           unlesse
           we
           will
           either
           confound
           the
           termes
           of
           his
           progresse
           ,
           or
           imagine
           him
           to
           make
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           meanes
           not
           ordination
           ,
           and
           therefore
           confirmation
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           ordinary
           Ministery
           of
           imposition
           of
           hands
           but
           these
           two
           specifyed
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           benediction
           in
           which
           Christ
           used
           the
           ceremony
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           healing
           in
           which
           Ananias
           and
           the
           Apostles
           us'd
           it
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           clearely
           
           no
           Principle
           or
           fundamentall
           point
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           the
           Second
           is
           confessedly
           extraordinary
           ,
           therefore
           the
           argument
           is
           still
           firme
           upon
           it's
           first
           principles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           beleiv'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           tyed
           
             de
             jure
          
           to
           use
           this
           rite
           of
           Confirmation
           and
           giving
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           after
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           in
           Eusebius
           tells
           a
           story
           of
           a
           young
           man
           whom
           S.
           Iohn
           had
           converted
           and
           committed
           to
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           
           Qui
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Clement
             )
             eum
             baptismi
             Sacramento
             illuminavit
             ,
             posteà
             verò
             sigillo
             Domini
             tanquam
             perfectâ
             &
             tutâ
             ejus
             animi
             custodiâ
             obsignavit
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           first
           baptiz'd
           him
           ,
           then
           consign'd
           him
           .
           
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           saies
           (
           speaking
           
             pro
             more
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           that
           when
           the
           mysteries
           of
           baptisme
           were
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           faithfull
           are
           consign'd
           ,
           or
           confirm'd
           .
        
         
           S.
           Cyprian
           
             relates
             to
             this
             story
             of
             S.
          
           Philip
           
             and
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             affayre
             ,
          
           
             Et
             idcircò
             quia
             legitimum
             &
             Ecclesiasticum
             baptismum
             consequuti
             fuerant
             ,
             baptizarieos
             ultrà
             non
             oportebat
             ;
             Sed
             tantummodò
             id
             quod
             deerat
             ,
             id
             à
             Petro
             &
             Iohanne
             factum
             erat
             ,
             ut
             oratione
             pro
             cis
             habitâ
             &
             manu
             impositâ
             invocaretur
             ,
             &
             infunderetur
             super
             eos
             Spiritus
             S.
             Quod
             nunc
             quoque
             apud
             nos
             geritur
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             baptiz
             antur
             ,
             Praepositis
             Ecclesiae
             offer
             antur
             ,
             ut
             per
             nostram
             orationem
             ac
             manûs
             impositionem
             Spiritum
             S.
             consequantur
             ,
             &
             signaculo
             Dominico
             confirmentur
             .
          
           S.
           Peter
           
             and
             S.
          
           Iohn
           
           
             by
             imposing
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             Converts
             of
          
           Samaria
           ,
           
             praying
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             made
             supply
             to
             them
             of
             what
             was
             wanting
             after
             Baptisme
             :
             and
             this
             is
             to
             this
             day
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             new
             baptized
             people
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             obtaine
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           this
           who
           pleases
           to
           be
           farther
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Primitive
           faith
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           may
           see
           it
           in
           the
           decretall
           Epistles
           of
           Cornelius
           the
           Martyr
           to
           Fabianus
           recorded
           by
           Eusebius
           ;
           in
           the
           *
           Epistle
           written
           to
           Iulius
           and
           Iulianus
           Bishops
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           in
           the
           *
           Epistle
           of
           Vrban
           P.
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           a
           in
           Tertullian
           ,
           in
           b
           S.
           Austen
           ,
           and
           in
           S.
           Cyrill
           of
           Ierusalem
           whose
           whole
           third
           Mistagogique
           Catechi●me
           is
           concerning
           Confirmation
           .
           This
           only
           .
           The
           Catholicks
           ,
           whose
           Christian
           prudence
           it
           was
           ,
           in
           all
           true
           respects
           to
           disadvantage
           Hereticks
           ,
           least
           their
           poyson
           should
           infect
           like
           a
           Pest
           ,
           layd
           it
           in
           Novatus
           dish
           as
           a
           crime
           ,
           
             He
             was
             baptized
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             confirmed
             ,
             Vnde
             nec
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             unquam
             potuerit
             promereri
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           could
           never
           receive
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           So
           Cornelius
           in
           the
           forequoted
           Epistle
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           was
           the
           beliefe
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           by
           no
           ordinary
           ministery
           given
           to
           faithfull
           people
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           Apostolicall
           ,
           or
           Episcopall
           consignation
           and
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
        
         
           What
           also
           the
           faith
           of
           Christendome
           was
           concerning
           the
           Minister
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           that
           Bishops
           
           only
           could
           doe
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           evident
           in
           the
           descent
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
           Here
           the
           Scene
           lies
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           S.
           Philip
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           72.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           antiquity
           reports
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           Evangelist
           and
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           as
           Scripture
           also
           expresses
           him
           ,
           could
           not
           impose
           hands
           for
           application
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           ministeriall
           giving
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           must
           goe
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           also
           there
           is
           no
           example
           in
           Scripture
           of
           any
           that
           ever
           did
           it
           but
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           an
           ordinary
           Ministery
           which
           
             de
             jure
          
           ought
           ,
           &
           
             de
             facto
          
           alwaies
           was
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           there
           must
           alwaies
           be
           an
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           office
           above
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           in
           Scripture
           they
           could
           never
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           which
           we
           call
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THe
           Apostles
           were
           rulers
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           &
           each
           Apostle
           respectively
           of
           his
           severall
           Diocesse
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           fixe
           his
           chaire
           ;
           &
           had
           superintendency
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           this
           by
           Christs
           donation
           ,
           the
           Charter
           is
           by
           the
           Fathers
           said
           to
           be
           this
           .
           
           
             Sicut
             misit
             me
             Pater
             ,
             sic
             ego
             mitto
             vos
             .
          
           As
           my
           Father
           hath
           sent
           me
           ,
           even
           so
           send
           I
           you
           .
           
             Manifesta
             enim
             est
             sententia
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             Apostolos
             suos
             mittentis
             ,
          
           
           &
           ipsis
           solis
           potestatem
           à
           Patre
           sibi
           datam
           permittentis
           quibus
           nos
           successimus
           eâdem
           potestate
           Ecclesiam
           Domini
           gubernantes
           ,
           
             said
             Clarus
             à
             Musculâ
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           related
           by
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           S.
           Austin
           .
           But
           however
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           such
           superintendency
           over
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           (
           Presbyters
           I
           mean
           and
           Deacons
           )
           and
           a
           superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Christ
           gave
           it
           them
           ,
           for
           none
           of
           the
           Apostles
           took
           this
           honour
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           was
           called
           of
           God
           as
           was
           Aaron
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           gave
           to
           the
           Apostles
           
             plenitudinem
             potestatis
          
           .
           It
           was
           
             sicut
             misit
             me
             Pater
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           my
           Father
           sent
           ,
           so
           I
           send
           .
           You
           ,
           my
           Apostles
           whom
           I
           have
           chosen
           .
           This
           was
           not
           said
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           commission
           at
           all
           given
           to
           them
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           first
           mission
           to
           preach
           repentance
           ,
           I
           say
           no
           commission
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           spoken
           to
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           present
           .
           Now
           then
           consider
           .
           Suppose
           that
           as
           Aërius
           did
           deny
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Bishops
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           
             cum
             grege
          
           ,
           another
           as
           confident
           as
           he
           should
           deny
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           what
           proof
           were
           there
           in
           all
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           shew
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           them
           as
           a
           distinct
           order
           from
           Apostles
           or
           Bishops
           .
           Indeed
           Christ
           selected
           72.
           and
           gave
           them
           commission
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           that
           commission
           was
           temporary
           and
           expired
           before
           the
           crucifixion
           for
           ought
           appeares
           in
           Scripture
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ordaine
           Presbyters
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           ordained
           Deacons
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           established
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           tant
           '
           amount
           to
           an
           immediate
           Divine
           institution
           for
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           it
           then
           for
           Presbyters
           ?
           If
           we
           say
           a
           constant
           Catholick
           traditive
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           does
           
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           institute
           the
           Presbyterate
           together
           with
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Apostles
           Presbyters
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           ;
           this
           is
           true
           .
           But
           then
           1.
           
           We
           recede
           from
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           tradition
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           question
           of
           Episcopacy
           will
           be
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           the
           enimies
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           tradition
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           admitted
           for
           good
           probation
           ,
           is
           for
           Episcopall
           preheminence
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           sequel
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           no
           use
           be
           made
           of
           this
           advantage
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           allegation
           it
           will
           be
           quickly
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           bee
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Christ
           made
           the
           Apostles
           Priests
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           Bishops
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           Christ
           gave
           them
           severall
           commissions
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           office
           Apostolicall
           ,
           all
           which
           being
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           cannot
           by
           force
           of
           Scripture
           prove
           two
           orders
           .
           Truth
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           change
           the
           scene
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           the
           Presbyterate
           ,
           as
           a
           distinct
           order
           from
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           would
           be
           harder
           then
           for
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           Especially
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           in
           all
           the
           enumerations
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Cleric●●l
           offices
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           enumeration
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           but
           of
           Apostles
           there
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           members
           of
           the
           induction
           are
           of
           guifts
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           par●●
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           and
           either
           must
           inferre
           many
           more
           orders
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           ever
           yet
           admitted
           of
           ,
           or
           none
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           Apostles
           were
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           guift
           of
           tongues
           ,
           of
           
           healing
           ,
           and
           of
           Miracles
           .
           This
           thing
           is
           of
           great
           consideration
           ,
           and
           this
           use
           I
           will
           make
           of
           it
           :
           That
           either
           Christ
           made
           the
           72
           to
           be
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           instituted
           the
           distinct
           order
           of
           Presbyterate
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Church
           alwaies
           did
           believe
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           gave
           no
           distinct
           commission
           for
           any
           such
           distinct
           order
           .
           If
           the
           second
           be
           admitted
           ,
           then
           the
           Presbyterate
           is
           not
           of
           
             immediate
             divine
          
           institution
           ,
           but
           of
           Apostolicall
           only
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Order
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           plenitude
           of
           power
           is
           in
           the
           order
           Apostolicall
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           did
           constitute
           Presbyters
           with
           a
           greater
           portion
           of
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           Deacons
           with
           a
           lesse
           .
           But
           if
           the
           first
           be
           said
           ,
           then
           the
           commission
           to
           the
           72
           Presbyters
           being
           only
           of
           preaching
           that
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           power
           which
           now
           they
           have
           is
           by
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           then
           although
           the
           Apostles
           did
           admit
           them
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           admit
           them
           
             in
             plenitudinem
             potestatis
          
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           must
           have
           made
           them
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           will
           be
           no
           distinction
           of
           order
           neither
           by
           Divine
           nor
           Apostolicall
           institution
           neither
           .
        
         
           I
           care
           not
           which
           part
           be
           chosen
           ,
           one
           is
           certain
           ;
           but
           if
           either
           of
           them
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           since
           to
           the
           Apostles
           only
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           a
           plenitude
           of
           power
           ,
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Presbyters
           have
           no
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           affixed
           to
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Apostles
           are
           to
           rule
           them
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           order
           and
           ordinary
           commission
           Apostolicall
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           jurisdiction
           they
           doe
           derive
           it
           
             à
             fonte
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           
           and
           then
           the
           Apostles
           have
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           because
           Presbyters
           only
           have
           it
           by
           delegation
           Apostolicall
           .
           And
           that
           I
           say
           truth
           (
           besides
           that
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           shewing
           the
           contrary
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           producing
           any
           other
           commission
           given
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           what
           I
           have
           specified
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           hereafter
           shew
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           faith
           and
           practise
           of
           Christendome
           not
           only
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           
             actually
             subordinate
          
           to
           Bishops
           (
           which
           I
           contend
           to
           be
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostleship
           )
           but
           that
           Presbyters
           have
           no
           Iurisdiction
           essentiall
           to
           their
           order
           ,
           but
           derivative
           only
           from
           Apostolicall
           preheminence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           the
           
             matter
             of
             fact
          
           .
           They
           that
           can
           inflict
           censures
           upon
           Presbyters
           have
           certainly
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           
             Aequalis
             aequalem
             coercere
             non
             potest
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Law.
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Diotrephes
             a
          
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishop
           
             Would
             be
          
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           peremptory
           rejection
           of
           some
           faithfull
           people
           from
           the
           Catholick
           communion
           without
           cause
           ,
           and
           without
           authority
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           threatned
           him
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Gajus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             I
             come
             I
             will
             remember
             him
             ,
          
           and
           all
           that
           would
           have
           been
           to
           very
           little
           purpose
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           had
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           to
           have
           punish't
           his
           delinquency
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Presbyters
           many
           of
           them
           did
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           by
           a
           new
           ordination
           ,
           as
           Matthias
           succeeded
           Iudas
           ,
           who
           before
           his
           new
           ordination
           was
           one
           of
           the
           72.
           as
           a
           Eusebius
           ,
           b
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           c
           S.
           Ierome
           
           affirme
           ,
           and
           in
           Scripture
           is
           expressed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           went
           in
           and
           out
           with
           Iesus
           ;
           S.
           Clement
           succeeded
           S.
           Peter
           at
           Rome
           ,
           S.
           
             Simeon
             Cleophae
          
           succeeded
           S.
           Iames
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           S.
           Philip
           succeeded
           S.
           Paul
           at
           Caesarea
           ,
           &
           diverse
           others
           of
           the
           72
           ,
           reckoned
           by
           
             Dorotheus
             ,
             Eusebius
          
           ,
           &
           others
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           did
           governe
           the
           severall
           Churches
           after
           the
           Apostles
           death
           which
           before
           they
           did
           not
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           he
           that
           receives
           no
           more
           power
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           under
           them
           ,
           can
           no
           way
           be
           said
           to
           succeed
           them
           in
           their
           Charge
           ,
           or
           Churches
           .
           It
           followes
           then
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           will
           more
           fully
           appeare
           anon
           )
           Presbyters
           did
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Apostles
           they
           had
           not
           such
           jurisdiction
           as
           afterwards
           they
           had
           .
           But
           the
           Apostles
           had
           the
           same
           to
           which
           the
           Presbyters
           succeeded
           to
           ,
           therefore
           greater
           then
           the
           Presbyters
           had
           before
           they
           did
           succeed
           .
           When
           I
           say
           Presbyters
           succeeded
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           not
           as
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           new
           ordination
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           they
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           prove
           an
           evidence
           of
           fact
           ,
           for
           a
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           Clergy
           .
           ***
           Now
           that
           this
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           was
           not
           temporary
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           appeares
           from
           Reason
           ,
           and
           from
           ocular
           demonstration
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           thing
           done
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           was
           necessary
           in
           the
           ages
           Apostolicall
           for
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           imaginable
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           necessary
           in
           succession
           ,
           since
           upon
           the
           emergency
           of
           Schismes
           and
           Heresies
           which
           were
           
           foretold
           should
           multiply
           in
           descending
           ages
           ,
           government
           and
           superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           unity
           of
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           coërcion
           was
           more
           necessary
           then
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           extraordinary
           gifts
           might
           supply
           ,
           what
           now
           we
           expect
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           an
           ordinary
           authority
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whatsoever
           was
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           that
           must
           be
           perpetuall
           (
           not
           so
           as
           to
           have
           *
           all
           that
           which
           was
           personall
           ,
           and
           temporary
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           to
           have
           
             no
             other
          
           )
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           is
           of
           Divine
           institution
           which
           Christ
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           now
           governed
           as
           then
           ,
           We
           can
           shew
           no
           Divine
           Authority
           for
           our
           government
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           contend
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           too
           ,
           or
           be
           call'd
           usurpers
           .
           For
           either
           the
           Apostles
           did
           governe
           the
           Church
           as
           Christ
           commanded
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           fayl'd
           in
           the
           founding
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           built
           upon
           a
           Rock
           .
           If
           they
           did
           (
           as
           most
           certainly
           they
           did
           )
           then
           either
           the
           same
           disparity
           of
           jurisdiction
           must
           be
           retayn'd
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           be
           governned
           with
           an
           Unlawfull
           and
           unwarranted
           equality
           ,
           because
           not
           by
           that
           which
           only
           is
           of
           immediate
           divine
           institution
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           fine
           government
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           authority
           ,
           and
           where
           no
           man
           is
           superiour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           see
           a
           disparity
           in
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Churches
           warranted
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           fayrest
           intimation
           .
           I
           meane
           the
           seaven
           Angel-Presidents
           of
           the
           seaven
           Asian
           Churches
           .
           If
           these
           seaven
           Angels
           were
           seaven
           
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Prelates
           or
           Governours
           of
           these
           seaven
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           and
           confessed
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           a
           Superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           was
           intended
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           power
           derived
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           For
           Christ
           writes
           to
           these
           seaven
           Churches
           ,
           and
           directs
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           seaven
           Governours
           of
           these
           Churches
           calling
           them
           Angels
           ,
           which
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           suppos'd
           he
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           function
           had
           not
           been
           a
           ray
           of
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           else
           been
           Angels
           of
           light
           ,
           nor
           starres
           held
           in
           Christ's
           owne
           right
           hand
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           function
           of
           these
           Angels
           (
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           )
           is
           a
           Divine
           institution
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           see
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           these
           starres
           and
           Angels
           .
           
           [
           
             The
             seaven
             starres
             are
             the
             Angells
             of
             the
             seaven
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             seaven
             Candlesticks
             are
             the
             seaven
             Churches
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Epistles
           were
           sent
           with
           a
           finall
           intention
           for
           the
           edification
           and
           confirmation
           of
           the
           whole
           Churches
           or
           people
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ,
           with
           an
           [
           
             Attendite
             quid
             Spiritus
             dicit
             Ecclesijs
          
           ]
           yet
           the
           personall
           direction
           was
           not
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           called
           the
           Candlestick
           ,
           and
           the
           superscription
           of
           the
           Epistles
           is
           not
           to
           the
           seaven
           Candlesticks
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           seaven
           starres
           which
           are
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           seaven
           Churches
           ,
           viz.
           the
           lights
           shining
           in
           the
           Candlesticks
           .
           By
           the
           Angell
           therefore
           is
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           mean't
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           plaine
           that
           by
           the
           Angel
           is
           mean't
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           title
           of
           eminency
           ,
           
             The
             Angel
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           the
           Legate
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           Angel
           ,
           or
           Apostle
           ,
           although
           they
           signifie
           Mission
           or
           Legation
           ,
           yet
           in
           Scripture
           they
           often
           relate
           to
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           sent
           .
           As
           in
           the
           examples
           before
           specified
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Their
           Angels
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           .
           Their
           compellation
           therefore
           being
           a
           word
           of
           office
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           that
           sends
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           Eminence
           in
           relation
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           shewes
           that
           the
           Angel
           was
           the
           Ruler
           of
           each
           Church
           respectively
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           acts
           of
           jurisdiction
           are
           concredited
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           
             false
             Apostles
          
           ;
           So
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           is
           clearly
           a
           power
           of
           cognisance
           and
           coërcion
           
             in
             causis
             Clericorum
          
           :
           to
           be
           watchfull
           and
           strengthen
           the
           things
           that
           remaine
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Sardis
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           first
           is
           the
           office
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           for
           they
           Watch
           for
           your
           Soules
           ;
           
           And
           the
           second
           ,
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Apostolike
           men
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           confirm'd
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           these
           men
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           but
           of
           the
           72
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           by
           this
           time
           were
           made
           Apostles
           and
           [
           cheife
           men
           among
           the
           Brethren
           ]
           S.
           Paul
           also
           was
           joyned
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           He
           
             went
             up
             and
             downe
             confirming
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           S.
           Paul.
           
           To
           confirme
           
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           supply
           of
           what
           is
           deficient
           in
           discipline
           and
           government
           ,
           these
           were
           offices
           of
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           Episcopall
           or
           Apostolicall
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           Angel
           here
           spoken
           of
           had
           a
           propriety
           in
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           [
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             few
             names
             even
             in
             Sardis
          
           ]
           they
           were
           the
           Bishops
           people
           ,
           the
           Angel
           had
           a
           right
           to
           them
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           that
           the
           people
           should
           be
           his
           ,
           for
           their
           faults
           are
           attributed
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           deposited
           in
           his
           custody
           ,
           He
           is
           to
           be
           their
           Ruler
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           
             his
             Ministery
          
           .
           To
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Thyatira
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             have
             knowne
             thy
             Ministery
             .
          
           His
           office
           therefore
           was
           Clericall
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           Angel-Minister
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           office
           must
           make
           him
           the
           guide
           and
           superiour
           to
           the
           Rest
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           charg'd
           with
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           the
           Angel
           is
           mean't
           a
           singular
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           reprehensions
           and
           the
           commendations
           respectively
           imply
           personall
           delinquency
           ,
           or
           suppose
           personall
           excellencyes
           .
           Adde
           to
           this
           that
           the
           compellation
           is
           singular
           ,
           and
           of
           determinate
           number
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           as
           well
           multiply
           Churches
           as
           persons
           ,
           for
           the
           seaven
           Churches
           had
           but
           seaven
           starres
           ,
           and
           these
           seaven
           starres
           were
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           seaven
           Churches
           .
           And
           if
           by
           seaven
           starres
           they
           may
           meane
           70
           times
           seaven
           starres
           (
           for
           so
           they
           may
           if
           they
           begin
           to
           multiply
           )
           then
           by
           one
           starre
           they
           must
           meane
           many
           starres
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           may
           multiply
           Churches
           too
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           as
           many
           Churches
           
           as
           starres
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           Angels
           then
           Churches
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           reasonable
           to
           multiply
           these
           seaven
           Churches
           into
           7000
           ,
           as
           every
           starre
           into
           a
           Constellation
           ,
           or
           every
           Angel
           into
           a
           Legion
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           Exigency
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           these
           seaven
           Angels
           are
           by
           Antiquity
           called
           the
           seaven
           Governours
           or
           Bishops
           of
           the
           seaven
           Churches
           ,
           &
           their
           very
           names
           are
           commemorated
           .
           Vnto
           these
           seaven
           Churches
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           saith
           Arethas
           ,
           
           reckoneth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           equall
           number
           of
           Angel-Governours
           ,
           and
           Oecumenius
           in
           his
           scholia
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           saith
           the
           very
           same
           words
           .
           
             Septem
             igitur
             Angelos
             Rectores
             septem
             Ecclesiarum
             debemus
             intelligere
             ,
          
           
           
             eò
             quòd
             Angelus
             Nuntius
             interpretatur
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Angelos
             Episcopos
             dicit
             sicut
             docetur
             in
             Apocalypsi
             Iohannis
             .
          
           Let
           the
           woman
           
           have
           a
           covering
           on
           her
           head
           
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           reverence
           and
           subjection
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           Bishops
           are
           the
           Angels
           as
           is
           taught
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             .
             Divinâ
             voce
             sub
             Angeli
             Nomine
             laudatur
             praepositus
             Ecclesiae
          
           so
           S.
           Austin
           .
           
           By
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           commended
           under
           the
           title
           of
           an
           Angel.
           Eusebius
           names
           some
           of
           these
           Angels
           who
           were
           then
           Presidents
           and
           actually
           Bishops
           of
           these
           Churches
           .
           S.
           Policarpe
           was
           one
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           
             apud
             Smyrnam
             &
             Episcopus
             &
             Martyr
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Eusebius
           ,
           He
           was
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ;
           And
           he
           had
           good
           authority
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           reports
           it
           out
           of
           Polycrates
           who
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           was
           himselfe
           an
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           and
           he
           also
           
           quotes
           S.
           Irenaeus
           for
           it
           ,
           
           &
           out
           of
           the
           Encyclicall
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           besides
           these
           authorities
           it
           is
           attested
           by
           S.
           †
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           *
           Tertullian
           .
           S.
           Timothy
           was
           another
           Angell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           had
           beene
           ,
           and
           most
           likely
           was
           still
           surviving
           .
           Antipas
           is
           reckoned
           by
           Name
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Angel
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           
           but
           before
           this
           booke
           written
           he
           was
           turned
           from
           an
           Angel
           to
           a
           
             Saint
             .
             Melito
          
           in
           all
           probability
           was
           then
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Sardis
             .
             Melito
             quoque
             Sardensis
             Ecclesiae
             Antistes
             ,
             &
             Apollinaris
             apud
             Hierapolim
             Ecclesiam
             regens
             celeberrimi
             inter
             caeteros
             habebantur
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Eusebius
           .
           These
           men
           were
           actually
           living
           when
           S.
           Iohn
           writ
           his
           Revelation
           ,
           for
           Melito
           writ
           his
           book
           
             de
             Paschate
          
           when
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           was
           Proconsul
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           writ
           after
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           for
           he
           writ
           a
           treatise
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           saith
           Eusebius
           .
           However
           ,
           at
           least
           some
           of
           these
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           these
           about
           that
           time
           were
           Bishops
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           S.
           Iohn
           speakes
           of
           were
           such
           who
           had
           Iurisdiction
           over
           their
           whole
           Diocesse
           ,
           therefore
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           these
           were
           the
           Angels
           to
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           writ
           hortatory
           and
           commendatory
           letters
           ,
           such
           whom
           Christ
           held
           in
           his
           Right
           hand
           and
           fix'd
           them
           in
           the
           Churches
           like
           lights
           set
           on
           a
           Candlestick
           that
           they
           might
           give
           shine
           to
           the
           whole
           house
           .
        
         
           The
           Summe
           of
           all
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           Christ
           did
           institute
           Apostles
           and
           Presbyters
           or
           72
           Disciples
           .
           To
           the
           Apostles
           he
           gave
           a
           plenitude
           of
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           commission
           was
           given
           to
           them
           in
           as
           great
           
           and
           comprehensive
           clauses
           as
           were
           imaginable
           ,
           for
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           received
           a
           power
           of
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           his
           grace
           in
           the
           collation
           of
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           a
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           and
           authority
           to
           governe
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           this
           power
           was
           not
           temporary
           ,
           but
           successive
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           was
           intended
           as
           an
           ordinary
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           had
           the
           same
           right
           and
           institution
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           had
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           personall
           mission
           was
           not
           immediate
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Apostles
           it
           was
           ,
           yet
           the
           commission
           and
           institution
           of
           the
           function
           was
           all
           one
           .
           But
           to
           the
           72
           Christ
           gave
           no
           commission
           but
           of
           preaching
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           very
           limited
           commission
           .
           There
           was
           all
           the
           immediate
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Presbyterate
           as
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           fairely
           pretended
           .
           But
           yet
           farther
           ,
           these
           72
           the
           Apostles
           did
           admit
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           and
           by
           new
           ordination
           or
           delegation
           Apostolicall
           ,
           did
           give
           them
           power
           of
           administring
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           absolving
           sinners
           ,
           of
           governing
           the
           Church
           in
           conjunction
           and
           subordination
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           a
           capacity
           by
           Christs
           calling
           them
           at
           first
           
             in
             sortem
             Ministerii
          
           ,
           but
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           actuating
           of
           this
           capacity
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           So
           that
           not
           by
           Divine
           ordination
           ,
           or
           immediate
           commission
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           derivation
           from
           the
           Apostles
           (
           and
           therefore
           in
           minority
           and
           subordination
           to
           them
           )
           the
           Presbyters
           did
           exercise
           acts
           of
           order
           and
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           consiliary
           ,
           
           and
           by
           way
           of
           advice
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           And
           all
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           was
           done
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           were
           all
           other
           acts
           of
           Apostolicall
           ministration
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           other
           order
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Deacons
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           proved
           out
           of
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           commission
           given
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           confirme
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           vindicate
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           common
           prejudices
           that
           disturbe
           us
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           account
           ,
           Episcopacy
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           but
           the
           only
           order
           that
           derives
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           present
           only
           ,
           
           I
           summe
           up
           this
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           Theodoret
           speaking
           of
           the
           72
           Disciples
           .
           
             Palmae
             sunt
             isti
             qui
             nut
             riuntur
             ac
             erudiuntur
             ab
             Apostolis
             .
             Nam
             quanquam
             Christus
             hos
             etiam
             elegit
             ,
             erant
             tamen
             duodecem
             illis
             inferiores
             ,
             &
             posteà
             illorum
             Discipuli
             &
             sectatores
             .
          
           The
           Apostles
           are
           the
           twelve
           fountaines
           ,
           and
           the
           72
           are
           the
           palmes
           that
           are
           nourished
           by
           the
           waters
           of
           those
           fountaines
           .
           For
           though
           Christ
           also
           ordain'd
           the
           72
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           inferior
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           were
           their
           followers
           and
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           no
           objection
           to
           hinder
           a
           conclusion
           ;
           only
           two
           or
           three
           words
           out
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           are
           pretended
           against
           the
           maine
           question
           ,
           viz.
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           ,
           although
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           had
           no
           Apostolicall
           authority
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             doe
             not
             command
             this
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             am
             I
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             compare
             my selfe
             with
             them
             )
             but
             as
             your
             fellow
             souldier
             and
             a
             Monitor
             .
          
           But
           this
           answers
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           to
           whom
           he
           speakes
           it
           .
           Not
           to
           his
           own
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           for
           there
           he
           might
           command
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Philadelphians
           〈◊〉
           might
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           their
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           then
           because
           he
           did
           not
           equall
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           commission
           extraordinary
           ,
           in
           their
           personall
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           universall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           therefore
           he
           might
           not
           command
           the
           Philadelphians
           ,
           being
           another
           Bishops
           charge
           ,
           but
           admonish
           them
           with
           the
           freedome
           of
           a
           Christian
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           faithfull
           people
           were
           deare
           and
           precious
           .
           So
           that
           still
           Episcopacy
           and
           Apostolate
           may
           be
           all
           one
           in
           
             ordinary
             office
          
           ,
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           else
           pretended
           ,
           and
           that
           Antiquity
           is
           clearely
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           is
           the
           next
           businesse
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           hitherto
           the
           discourse
           hath
           been
           of
           the
           
             immediate
             Divine
             institution
          
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           by
           arguments
           derived
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           two
           more
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           
           and
           so
           passe
           on
           to
           
             tradition
             Apostolicall
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           beliefe
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           is
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           are
           the
           ordinary
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           72
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           believe
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           as
           truly
           of
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           as
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinary
           office
           both
           of
           one
           and
           the
           other
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           For
           this
           there
           is
           abundant
           testimony
           .
           Some
           I
           shall
           select
           ,
           
           enough
           to
           give
           faire
           evidence
           of
           a
           Catholick
           tradition
           .
        
         
           S.
           Irenaeus
           
             is
             very
             frequent
             and
             confident
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
          
           
           Habemus
           annumerare
           eos
           qui
           ab
           Apostolis
           instituti
           sunt
           Episcopi
           in
           Ecclesiis
           ,
           
             Er
             SUCCESSORES
             EORUM
          
           usque
           ad
           nos
           ...
           Etenim
           si
           recondita
           mysteria
           scissent
           Apostoli
           ...
           his
           vel
           maximè
           traderent
           eaquibus
           etiam
           ipsas
           Ecclesias
           committebant
           ...
           quos
           &
           SUCCESSORES
           relinquebant
           
             SUUM
             IPSORUM
             LOCUM
             MAGISTERII
          
           tradentes
           .
           We
           can
           name
           the
           men
           the
           Apostles
           made
           Bishops
           in
           their
           severall
           Churches
           ,
           appointing
           them
           their
           successors
           ,
           and
           most
           certainly
           those
           mysterious
           secrets
           of
           Christianity
           which
           themselves
           knew
           ;
           they
           would
           deliver
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           committed
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           be
           their
           successors
           in
           the
           same
           power
           and
           authority
           themselves
           had
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           reckons
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           and
           others
           to
           be
           Churches
           Apostolicall
           ,
           
           
             apud
             quas
             ipsae
             adhuc
             Cathedrae
             Apostolorum
             suis
             locis
             praesident
             .
          
           Apostolicall
           they
           are
           from
           their
           foundation
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           succession
           ,
           for
           Apostles
           did
           found
           them
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           Apostolick
           authority
           still
           doe
           governe
           them
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             ;
             Hoc
             enim
             vel
             maximè
             Frater
             ,
          
           
           &
           laboramus
           &
           laborare
           debemus
           ut
           Vnitatem
           à
           Domino
           ,
           &
           per
           Apostolos
           
             NOBIS
             SUCCESSORIBUS
          
           traditam
           quantùm
           possumus
           obtinere
           curemus
           .
           We
           must
           preserve
           the
           Vnity
           commanded
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           delivered
           by
           his
           Apostles
           to
           us
           their
           Successors
           .
           To
           us
           Cyprian
           and
           Cornelius
           ,
           for
           they
           only
           were
           then
           in
           view
           ,
           
           the
           one
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Carthage
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Florentium
             Pupianum
             ;
             Nec
             haec
             jacto
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             dolens
             profero
             ,
             cum
             te
             Iudicem
             Dei
             constituas
             &
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             dicit
             ad
             Apostolos
             ac
             per
             hoc
             adomnes
             praepositos
             qui
             Apostolis
             Vicariâ
             ordinatione
             succedunt
             ,
             qui
             vos
             audit
             ,
             me
             audit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             the
             Governours
             or
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Church
             who
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Vicars
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             he
             that
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           Famous
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Clarus
             à
             Musculâ
          
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           spoken
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           and
           repeated
           by
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           
           
             Manifesta
             est
             sententia
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             Apostolos
             suos
             mittentis
             &
             ipsis
             solis
             potestatem
             à
             patre
             sibi
             datam
             permittentis
             ,
             quibus
             nos
             successimus
             eâdem
             potestate
             Ecclesiam
             Domini
             gubernantes
             .
             Nos
             successimus
             .
             We
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             governing
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             same
             power
             .
          
           He
           spake
           it
           in
           full
           Councell
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           was
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           Rome
           under
           S.
           Sylvester
           speaking
           of
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           Bishops
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Non
             oportere
             quenquam
             Domini
             Discipulis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Apostolorum
             successoribus
             detrahere
             .
             No
             man
             must
             detract
             from
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             .
          
        
         
           S.
           Hierome
           speaking
           against
           the
           Montanists
           for
           undervalning
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           
           shewes
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           honouring
           ,
           and
           the
           Hereticks
           disadvantaging
           that
           sacred
           order
           .
           
             Apud
             nos
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Apostolorum
             locum
             Episcopi
             tenent
             ,
             apud
             eos
             Episcopus
             tertius
             est
             .
             Bishops
             with
             us
          
           [
           Catholicks
           ]
           
             have
             
             the
             place
             or
             authority
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             with
             them
          
           [
           Montanists
           ]
           
             Bishops
             are
             not
             the
             first
             but
             the
             third
             state
             of
             Men.
          
           And
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             pro
             Patribus
             nati
             sunt
             tibi
             filii
             ,
          
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           of
           the
           Fathers
           make
           this
           glosse
           ,
           
             Pro
             Patribus
             Apostolis
             filii
             Episcopi
             ut
             Episcopi
             Apostolis
             tanquam
             filii
             Patribus
             succedant
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             are
             Fathers
             ,
             instead
             of
             whom
             Bishops
             doe
             succeed
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             made
             Rulers
             in
             all
             lands
             .
             So
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             S.
             Austin
             ,
          
           and
           Euthymius
           upon
           the
           44.
           
           
             Psal.
             aliàs
          
           45.
           
        
         
           But
           S.
           Austin
           for
           his
           own
           particular
           makes
           good
           use
           of
           his
           succeeding
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           which
           would
           doe
           very
           well
           now
           also
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           
             Si
             solis
             Apostolis
             dixit
             ,
             qui
             vos
             spernit
             me
             spernit
             ,
             spernite
             nos
             :
             si
             autem
             sermo
             ejus
             pervenit
             ad
             nos
             ,
             &
             vocavit
             nos
             ,
             &
             in
             eorum
             loco
             constituit
             nos
             ,
             videte
             ne
             spernatis
             nos
             .
          
           It
           was
           good
           counsell
           not
           to
           despise
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           they
           being
           in
           the
           Apostles
           places
           and
           offices
           are
           concerned
           and
           protected
           by
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             mee
             .
          
           I
           said
           it
           was
           good
           counsell
           ,
           especially
           if
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           also
           S.
           Chrysostomes
           testimony
           ,
           
             Potestas
             anathematizandi
             ab
             Apostolis
             ad
             successores
             eorum
             nimirum
             Episcopos
             transiit
             .
             A
             power
             of
             anathematizing
             delinquents
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             even
             to
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           upon
           that
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Quosdam
             dedit
             Apostolos
             ,
             Apostoli
             Episcopi
             sunt
             ,
          
           
           He
           hath
           given
           Apostles
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           some
           Bishops
           .
           That
           's
           down
           right
           ,
           and
           this
           came
           not
           by
           chance
           
           from
           him
           ;
           he
           doubles
           his
           assertion
           .
           
             Caput
             itaque
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Apostolos
             posuit
             ,
             qui
             legati
             Christi
             sunt
             ,
             sicut
             dicit
             idem
             Apostolus
             [
             pro
             quo
             legatione
             fungimur
             .
             ]
             Ipsi
             sunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             firmante
             istud
             Petro
             Apostolo
             ,
             &
             dicente
             inter
             caetera
             de
             Iudâ
             ,
             &
             Episcopatum
             ejus
             accipiat
             alter
             .
          
           And
           a
           third
           time
           .
           
           
             Numquid
             omnes
             Apostoli
             ?
             verum
             est
             ;
             Quia
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Vnus
             est
             Episcopus
             .
          
           Bishop
           and
           Apostle
           was
           all
           one
           with
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           when
           hee
           spake
           of
           their
           ordinary
           offices
           ;
           which
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           fragment
           of
           Polycrates
           of
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           Timothy
           in
           Photius
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Timothy
           was
           ordained
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Ephesus
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           there
           enthron'd
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           are
           those
           compellations
           and
           titles
           of
           Bishopricks
           usually
           in
           antiquity
           .
           S.
           Basil
           calls
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           Theodoret.
           
           An
           Apostolicall
           presidency
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           the
           same
           which
           S.
           Peter
           himselfe
           taught
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           S.
           Clement
           his
           Scholler
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           primitive
           man
           in
           his
           name
           reports
           of
           him
           .
           
             Episcopos
             ergo
             vicem
             Apostolorum
             gerere
             Dominum
             docuisse
             dicebat
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             reliquorum
             Discipulorum
             vicem
             tenere
             Presbyteros
             debere
             insinuabat
             .
             He
          
           [
           Peter
           ]
           
             said
             that
             our
             Lord
             taught
             that
             Bishops
             were
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Disciples
             .
          
           Who
           desires
           to
           be
           farther
           satisfied
           concerning
           Catholick
           consent
           ,
           for
           Bishops
           succession
           to
           Apostles
           in
           their
           order
           and
           ordinary
           office
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           it
           in
           a
           Pacianus
           the
           renowned
           
           Bishop
           of
           Barcinona
           ,
           in
           b
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           c
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Damascen
          
           ,
           in
           S.
           Sixtus
           the
           first
           his
           second
           decretall
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           most
           plentifully
           in
           d
           S.
           Caelestine
           writing
           to
           the
           Ephesine
           Councell
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           e
           
             Anacletus
             de
             Patriarchis
             &
             Primatibus
             &c.
             
          
           In
           f
           Isidore
           ,
           and
           in
           g
           Venerable
           Bede
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             sicut
             duodecem
             Apostolos
             formam
             Episcoporum
             exhibere
             simul
             &
             demonstrare
             nemo
             est
             qui
             dubitet
             :
             sic
             &
             72
             figuram
             Presbyterorum
             gessisse
             sciendum
             est
             ,
             tamet
             si
             primis
             Ecclesiae
             temporibus
             ,
             ut
             Apostolica
             Scriptura
             testis
             est
             ,
             utrique
             Presbyteri
             ,
             &
             utrique
             vocabantur
             Episcopi
             ,
             quorum
             unum
             scientiae
             maturitatem
             ,
             aliud
             industriam
             curae
             Pastoralis
             significat
             .
             Sunt
             ergo
             jure
             Divino
             Episcopi
             à
             Presbyteris
             praelatione
             distincti
             .
             As
             no
             man
             doubts
             but
             Apostles
             were
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             so
             the
             72
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             they
             had
             names
             in
             common
             .
             Therefore
             Bishops
             by
             Divine
             right
             are
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             their
             Prelates
             or
             Superiours
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           the
           same
           issue
           drive
           all
           those
           testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           that
           call
           all
           Bishops
           
             ex
             aequo
          
           successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
           
           So
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Dominus
             noster
             cujus
             praecepta
             metuere
             &
             observare
             debemus
             ,
             Episcopi
             honorem
             &
             Ecclesiae
             suaerationem
             disponens
             in
             Evangelio
             ,
             loquitur
             &
             dicit
             Petro
             ,
             ego
             tibi
             dico
             ,
             Quia
             tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Inde
             per
             temporum
             &
             successionum
             vices
             ,
             Episcoporum
             ordinatio
             &
             Ecclesiae
             ratio
             decurrit
             ,
          
           
           
             ut
             Ecclesia
             super
             Episcopos
             constituatur
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             was
             ordering
             his
             Church
             and
             instituting
             Episcopall
             dignity
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             
             and
             on
             this
             rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             .
             Hence
             comes
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             constitution
             or
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             founded
             upon
             Bishops
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           same
           also
           S
           Ierome
           intimate's
           ,
           
           
             Non
             est
             facilè
             stare
             loco
             Pauli
             ,
             tenere
             gradum
             Petri.
             It
             is
             not
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Paul
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             the
             degree
             of
             Peter
             ,
          
           so
           he
           ,
           while
           he
           disswades
           Heliodorus
           from
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           great
           burden
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           office
           .
           
             Pasceoves
             meas
          
           ,
           said
           Christ
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             amongst
             you
          
           said
           S.
           Peter
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bithynia
             .
             Similia
             enim
             Successoribus
             suis
             Petrus
             scripsit
             praecepta
             ,
          
           saith
           Theodoret
           ,
           
           S.
           
             Peter
             gave
             the
             same
             precepts
             to
             his
             successors
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             him
          
           ;
           And
           S.
           Ephrem
           speaking
           of
           S.
           Basil
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Caesarea
             Cappadocia
             ,
             &
             sicut
             rursus
             Petrus
             Ananiam
             &
             Saphiram
             fraudantes
             de
             precio
             agri
             enecavit
             :
             ita
             &
             Basilius
             ,
             locum
             Petri
             obtinens
             ejasque
             paritèr
             authoritatem
             libertatemque
             participans
             ,
             suam
             ipsius
             promissionem
             fraudantem
             Valentem
             redarguit
             ejusque
             filium
             morte
             mulctavit
             .
             As
          
           S.
           
             Peter
             did
             to
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             So
             Basil
             did
             to
             Valens
             and
             his
             Sonne
             for
             the
             same
             delinquency
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             the
             place
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             and
             authority
             of
          
           S.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Gaudentius
           of
           Brixia
           calls
           S.
           Ambrose
           the
           Successor
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           
           and
           Gildas
           sirnamed
           
             the
             wise
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           all
           evill
           Bishops
           whatsoever
           doe
           with
           unhallowed
           and
           uncleane
           feete
           usurpe
           the
           seate
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
           But
           this
           thing
           is
           of
           Catholike
           beleife
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           use
           .
           
           If
           the
           order
           and
           office
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           be
           eternall
           &
           to
           be
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           office
           Superior
           
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           of
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           but
           indeed
           the
           onely
           order
           which
           can
           clearely
           show
           an
           
             immediate
             Divine
          
           commission
           for
           it's
           power
           and
           authority
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           of
           the
           function
           Apostolicall
           )
           then
           those
           which
           doe
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Apostolate
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           institution
           and
           authority
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           have
           with
           the
           first
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           ordinations
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           proceed
           as
           the
           Church
           since
           hath
           done
           .
           Themselves
           had
           the
           whole
           Priesthood
           ,
           the
           whole
           commission
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           and
           all
           the
           offices
           .
           Now
           they
           in
           their
           ordayning
           assistant
           Ministers
           ,
           did
           not
           in
           every
           ordination
           give
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           done
           since
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           they
           ordayned
           some
           to
           distinct
           offices
           ,
           some
           to
           particular
           places
           ,
           some
           to
           one
           part
           ,
           some
           to
           another
           part
           of
           Clericall
           imployment
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           who
           was
           an
           Apostle
           yet
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Uncircumcision
           ,
           so
           was
           Barnabas
           :
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Cephas
           to
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           scarce
           any
           publike
           designe
           or
           Grand
           imployment
           but
           the
           Apostolike
           men
           had
           a
           new
           ordination
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           new
           imposition
           of
           hands
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Apostolicall
           ordinations
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           were
           onely
           a
           giving
           of
           partilar
           commissions
           to
           particular
           men
           to
           officiate
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           calling
           as
           they
           would
           
           please
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           .
           Nay
           sometimes
           their
           ordinations
           were
           onely
           a
           delivering
           of
           Iurisdiction
           when
           the
           persons
           ordayned
           had
           the
           order
           before
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           .
           
           Of
           the
           same
           consideration
           is
           the
           institution
           of
           Deacons
           to
           spirituall
           offices
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           pertinent
           to
           this
           Question
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Divine
           institution
           for
           these
           rising
           higher
           then
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           there
           is
           for
           Presbyters
           as
           they
           are
           now
           authoriz'd
           ;
           for
           such
           power
           the
           Apostles
           gave
           to
           Presbyters
           as
           they
           have
           now
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           as
           to
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           ,
           who
           therefore
           were
           more
           then
           meere
           Presbyters
           as
           the
           word
           is
           now
           us'd
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           result
           is
           this
           .
           The
           office
           and
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           but
           part
           of
           the
           office
           and
           order
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           a
           lesser
           part
           ,
           so
           is
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           helper
           ,
           or
           a
           Surrogate
           in
           Government
           ,
           but
           these
           will
           not
           be
           called
           orders
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           will
           not
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           made
           distinct
           orders
           by
           Christ
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           power
           to
           give
           any
           one
           or
           all
           these
           powers
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           distinguish
           them
           into
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           offices
           ,
           or
           to
           unite
           more
           or
           fewer
           of
           them
           .
           All
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           clearely
           make
           not
           distinct
           orders
           ,
           and
           why
           are
           not
           all
           of
           them
           of
           the
           same
           consideration
           ?
           I
           would
           be
           answered
           from
           Grounds
           of
           Scripture
           .
           For
           there
           we
           fix
           as
           yet
           .
        
         
           *
           Indeed
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ordaine
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           scattered
           their
           power
           at
           first
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           so
           much
           imployment
           in
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           require
           
           one
           man
           for
           one
           office
           ;
           but
           a
           while
           after
           they
           united
           all
           the
           lesser
           parts
           of
           power
           into
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           whom
           the
           Church
           hath
           since
           distinguished
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           two
           distinct
           orders
           .
           But
           yet
           if
           we
           speak
           properly
           &
           according
           to
           the
           Exigence
           of
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           there
           is
           
             Vnum
             Sacerdotiam
          
           ,
           one
           Priesthood
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           the
           commission
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Successors
           precisely
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           offices
           of
           Presbyter
           and
           Deacon
           are
           but
           members
           of
           the
           Great
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           all
           of
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           as
           the
           power
           to
           baptize
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           ,
           to
           absolve
           ,
           to
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           that
           so
           much
           of
           it
           should
           be
           given
           to
           one
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           much
           lesse
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           is
           onely
           of
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           might
           have
           given
           to
           some
           onely
           a
           power
           to
           absolve
           ,
           to
           some
           onely
           to
           consecrate
           ,
           to
           some
           onely
           to
           baptize
           .
           We
           see
           that
           to
           Deacons
           they
           did
           so
           .
           They
           had
           onely
           a
           power
           to
           baptize
           and
           preach
           ,
           whether
           all
           Evangelists
           had
           so
           much
           or
           no
           ,
           Scripture
           does
           not
           tell
           us
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           is
           to
           some
           men
           they
           had
           onely
           given
           a
           power
           to
           use
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           or
           made
           them
           officers
           spirituall
           to
           restore
           such
           as
           are
           overtaken
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           consecrate
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           see
           these
           powers
           are
           distinct
           ,
           and
           not
           relative
           and
           of
           necessary
           conjunction
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           baptizing
           and
           consecrating
           )
           whether
           or
           no
           had
           those
           men
           who
           have
           only
           a
           power
           of
           absolving
           or
           consecrating
           respectively
           ,
           whether
           (
           I
           say
           )
           have
           they
           the
           order
           of
           a
           
           Presbyter
           ?
           If
           yea
           ,
           then
           now
           every
           Preist
           hath
           two
           orders
           besides
           the
           order
           of
           Deacon
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Consecration
           he
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           he
           then
           by
           his
           other
           power
           ?
           But
           if
           such
           a
           man
           ordayn'd
           with
           but
           one
           of
           these
           powers
           have
           not
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           then
           let
           any
           man
           shew
           me
           where
           it
           is
           ordayned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           indeed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           an
           order
           of
           Clerks
           should
           be
           constituted
           with
           both
           these
           powers
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           were
           called
           Presbyters
           .
           I
           only
           leave
           this
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           all
           the
           Apostolicall
           power
           we
           find
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           also
           find
           a
           necessity
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           power
           should
           be
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           power
           should
           be
           united
           in
           one
           order
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           highest
           ,
           viz.
           a
           power
           of
           ordination
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           all
           the
           other
           ,
           else
           he
           cannot
           give
           them
           to
           any
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           of
           ordination
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           necessary
           and
           perpetuall
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           cleare
           evidence
           of
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           the
           perpetuall
           order
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           mary
           for
           the
           Presbyterate
           I
           have
           not
           so
           much
           either
           reason
           or
           confidence
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           it
           is
           beyond
           exception
           .
           And
           to
           this
           Bishops
           doe
           succeed
           .
           For
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           because
           [
           
             no
             Scirpture
             is
             of
             private
             interpretation
          
           ]
           I
           have
           attested
           it
           with
           the
           Catholike
           testimony
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           calling
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           in
           general
           in
           their
           ordinary
           
           offices
           in
           which
           they
           were
           Superior
           to
           the
           72
           ,
           the
           Antecessors
           of
           the
           Presbyterate
           .
        
         
           One
           objection
           ,
           I
           must
           cleare
           .
           For
           sometimes
           Presbyters
           are
           also
           called
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           in
           Irenaeus
           ,
           in
           S.
           Hierome
           .
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           not
           called
           
             Successores
             Apostolorum
          
           by
           any
           dogmaticall
           resolution
           or
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishops
           are
           in
           the
           examples
           above
           alleaged
           ;
           but
           by
           allusion
           ,
           and
           participation
           at
           the
           most
           .
           For
           true
           it
           is
           that
           they
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           offices
           of
           baptizing
           ,
           consecrating
           ,
           and
           absolving
           
             in
             privato
             foro
          
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           but
           part
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           power
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           their
           office
           as
           Apostles
           were
           superiour
           to
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           observeable
           that
           Presbyters
           are
           never
           affirmed
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           power
           and
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           subordination
           ,
           and
           derivation
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           never
           said
           to
           succeed
           
             in
             Cathedris
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostolick
           Sees
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           places
           which
           I
           have
           specifyed
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           I
           could
           ever
           meete
           with
           ,
           are
           of
           peculiar
           answer
           .
           For
           as
           for
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Trallis
           ,
           *
           he
           calls
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           company
           of
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           or
           combination
           
             of
             Apostles
          
           .
           But
           here
           S.
           Ignatius
           as
           he
           lifts
           up
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           a
           comparison
           with
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           he
           also
           raises
           the
           Bishop
           to
           the
           similitude
           and
           resemblance
           with
           God.
           
             Episcopus
             typum
             Dei
             Patris
             omnium
             gerit
             ,
             Presbyteri
             verò
             sunt
             conjunctus
             Apostolorum
             
             caetus
             .
          
           So
           that
           although
           Presbyters
           grow
           high
           yet
           they
           doe
           not
           overtake
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           also
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           grow
           higher
           then
           their
           first
           station
           .
           This
           then
           ,
           will
           doe
           no
           hurt
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           S.
           Irenaeus
           ,
           he
           indeed
           does
           say
           that
           Presbyters
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           what
           Presbyters
           he
           means
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           even
           such
           Presbyters
           as
           were
           also
           Bishops
           ,
           such
           as
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           his
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Proptereà
             eis
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             sunt
             Presbyteris
             abandire
             oportet
             his
             qui
             successionem
             habent
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             qui
             cum
             Episcopatus
             successione
             charisma
             veritatis
             certum
             secundùm
             placitum
             Patris
             acceperunt
             .
          
           
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Tales
             Presbyteros
             nutrit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             de
             quibus
             &
             Propheta
             ait
             ,
             &
             dabo
             Principes
             tuos
             in
             pace
             ,
             &
             Episcopos
             tuos
             in
             Iustitiâ
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           gives
           testimony
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           against
           us
           .
           As
           for
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           the
           third
           man
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           succession
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           joynes
           Presbyters
           with
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           right
           enough
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           does
           succeed
           
             in
             plenitudinem
             potestatis
             Apostolicae
             ordinariae
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           he
           does
           ,
           then
           also
           it
           is
           as
           true
           of
           the
           Bishop
           together
           with
           his
           
             consessus
             Presbyterorum
          
           .
           
           
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             habeant
             in
             exemplum
             Apostolos
             &
             Apostolicos
             viros
             ,
             quorum
             honorem
             possidentes
             ,
             habere
             nitantur
             &
             meritum
             ,
          
           those
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           inforce
           not
           so
           much
           as
           may
           be
           safely
           granted
           ,
           for
           
             reddendo
             singula
             singulis
          
           ,
           Bishops
           succeed
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           Apostolick
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           were
           many
           that
           had
           not
           at
           first
           any
           power
           Apostolicall
           ,
           
           and
           that
           's
           all
           that
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           this
           place
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           .
           I
           know
           nothing
           else
           to
           stay
           me
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           our
           assent
           to
           those
           authorities
           of
           Scripture
           I
           have
           alleadged
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           voyce
           of
           traditive
           interpretation
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           argument
           from
           Antiquity
           is
           the
           direct
           testimony
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           a
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           .
           
           In
           this
           S.
           Cyprian
           is
           most
           plentifull
           .
           
             Dominus
             noster
             **
             Episcopi
             honorem
             &
             Ecclesiae
             suo
             rationem
             disponens
             in
             Evangelio
             ,
             dicit
             Petro
             &c
             :
             Inde
             per
             tamporum
             &
             successionum
             vices
             Episcoporum
             ordinatio
             &
             Ecclesi●
             rati●
             decurrit
             ,
             ut
             Ecclesia
             super
             Episcopos
             canstituatur
             &
             omnis
             actus
             Ecclesiae
             per
             eosdem
             Praepositos
             gubernetur
             .
             Cum
             hos
             itaque
             Divinâ
             l●ge
             fundatum
             sit
             &c
             :
             Our
             Lord
             did
             institute
             in
             the
             Gospell
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           Hence
           comes
           the
           ordination
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           action
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           Divine
           law
           .
           
           
             Meminisse
             autem
             Diaconi
             debent
             quoniam
             Apostolos
             .
          
           i.e.
           
             Episcopos
             ,
             &
             praepositos
             Dominus
             elegit
             .
             Our
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Church-governours
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           .
           
             Quod
             si
             nos
             aliquid
             auder●
             contrà
             Deum
             possumus
             qui
             Episcopos
             facit
             ,
             possunt
             &
             contra
             nos
             audere
             Diaconi
             ,
             à
             quibus
             fiunt
             .
             We
             must
             not
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             God
             who
             hath
             instituted
             Bishops
             .
          
           The
           same
           Father
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Magnus
           disputes
           against
           Novatianus
           his
           being
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
           
             Novatianus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             non
             est
             ,
             nec
             Episcopus
             computari
             potest
             ,
             qui
             Evangelicâ
             
             &
             Apostolicâ
             traditione
             contemptâ
             ,
             nemini
             succedens
             à
             seipso
             ordinatus
             est
             .
          
           If
           there
           was
           both
           an
           Evangelicall
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostolick
           tradition
           ,
           for
           the
           successive
           ordination
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           affirmes
           there
           is
           ,
           by
           saying
           Novatianus
           contemned
           it
           ,
           )
           then
           certainly
           the
           same
           Evangelicall
           power
           did
           institute
           that
           calling
           ,
           for
           the
           modus
           of
           whose
           election
           ,
           it
           took
           such
           particular
           order
           .
        
         
           S.
           Ignatius
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           speaking
           concerning
           his
           absent
           friend
           S●tion
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           He
           wishes
           for
           the
           good
           mans
           company
           ,
           because
           
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             obedient
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Clergy
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           is
           home
           enough
           .
           
             Ye
             ought
             to
             obey
             your
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             contradict
             him
             in
             nothing
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           contradict
           him
           :
           For
           
             whosoever
             does
             so
             ,
             does
             not
             mock
             a
             visible
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             invisible
             ,
             undeceiveable
             God.
             For
             this
             contumely
             relates
             not
             to
             man
             but
             to
             God.
          
           So
           S.
           Ignatius
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           were
           it
           a
           humane
           constitution
           and
           no
           Divine
           ordinance
           .
           But
           more
           full
           are
           those
           words
           of
           his
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             that
             obeyes
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Clergy
             obeyes
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             constitute
             
             and
             ordaine
             them
             .
          
           This
           is
           plain
           and
           dogmaticall
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           have
           two
           men
           so
           famous
           ,
           so
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           so
           resolute
           ,
           speake
           halfe
           so
           much
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             generall
             resolve
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             no
             private
             opinion
             .
             For
             S.
          
           Austin
           
             is
             confident
             in
             the
             case
             with
             a
          
           Nemo
           ignorat
           Episcopos
           Salvatorem
           Ecclesiis
           instituisse
           .
           Ipse
           enim
           priusquam
           in
           coelos
           ascenderet
           ,
           imponens
           manum
           Apostolis
           ,
           ordinavit
           eos
           Episcopos
           .
           No
           man
           is
           so
           ignorant
           but
           he
           knowes
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           appointed
           Bishops
           over
           Churches
           ,
           for
           before
           his
           ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           ordained
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           Bishops
           .
           
             But
             long
             before
             him
          
           ,
        
         
           Hegesippus
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           way
           calling
           in
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Churches
           ,
           discoursed
           with
           their
           severall
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           Catholick
           and
           Holy
           ,
           and
           then
           staid
           at
           Rome
           three
           successions
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
             Anicetus
             ,
             Soter
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eleutherius
             .
             Sed
             in
             omnibus
             istis
             ordinationibus
             ,
             vel
             in
             caeteris
             quas
             per
             reliquas
             urbes
             videram
             ita
             omnia
             habebantur
             ,
             sicut
             lex
             antiquitùs
             tradidit
             ,
             &
             Prophetae
             indicaverunt
             ,
          
           ET
           DOMINUS
           STATUIT
           .
           
             All
             things
             in
             these
             ordinations
             or
             successions
             were
             as
             our
             Lord
             had
             appointed
             .
          
           All
           things
           ,
           therefore
           both
           of
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           ordinations
           themselves
           too
           .
           Further
           yet
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           worth
           observing
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           from
           S.
           Peter
           to
           S.
           Sylvester
           ,
           that
           ever
           writ
           decretall
           Epistle
           now
           extant
           and
           transmitted
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           either
           professedly
           or
           accidentally
           he
           said
           or
           intimated
           ,
           
             that
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             did
             come
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           S.
           Irenaeus
           speaking
           of
           Bishops
           successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           saith
           that
           with
           their
           order
           of
           Bishoprick
           ,
           they
           have
           received
           
             charisma
             veritatis
             certum
             ,
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             certaine
             or
             indelible
             character
             ;
             secundùm
             placitum
             Patris
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           And
           this
           also
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           
             Ideò
             quanquam
             melior
             Apostolus
             aliquando
             tamen
             eget
             Prophetis
             ,
             &
             quià
             ab
             uno
             Deo
             Patre
             sunt
             omnia
             ,
             singulos
             Episcopos
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             praeesse
             decrevit
             .
             God
             from
             whom
             all
             good
             things
             doe
             come
             ,
             did
             decree
             that
             every
             Church
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Honor
             igitur
             ,
             Fratres
             ,
             &
             sublimitas
             Episcopalis
             ,
             nullis
             poterit
             comparationibus
             adaequari
             ;
             Si
             Regum
             fulgori
             compares
             &c
             :
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Quid
             jam
             de
             plebeiâ
             dixerim
             multitudine
             ,
             cui
             non
             solùm
             praeferri
             à
             Domino
             meruit
             ,
             sed
             ut
             eam
             quoque
             jure
             tueatur
             patrio
             ,
             praeceptis
             imperatum
             est
             Evangelicis
             .
             The
             honour
             and
             sublimity
             of
             the
             Bishop
             is
             an
             incomparable
             preheminence
             and
             is
             by
             God
             set
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             that
             he
             should
             guide
             them
             by
             a
             Fathers
             right
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           
             Sic
             certè
             à
             Domino
             ad
             B.
             Petrum
             dicitur
             ,
             Petre
             amas
             me
             ?
             ....
             repetitum
             est
             à
             Domino
             tertiò
             ,
             Pasceoves
             meas
             .
             Quas
             oves
             ,
             &
             quem
             gregem
             non
             solùm
             tunc
             B.
             suscepit
             Petrus
             ,
             sed
             &
             cum
             illo
             nos
             suscepimus
             omnes
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             committed
             his
             sheep
             to
             S.
             Peter
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             we
          
           (
           who
           have
           Pastorall
           or
           Episcopall
           authority
           )
           
             have
             received
             the
             same
             authority
             and
             commission
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           divers
           of
           the
           Fathers
           speaking
           of
           the
           ordination
           of
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           be
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           of
           S.
           Paul's
           intimation
           ,
           that
           
           it
           was
           by
           Prophecy
           ,
           affirme
           it
           to
           be
           done
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           
             he
             was
             ordained
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Thou
             wert
             not
             made
             Bishop
             by
             humane
             constitution
             .
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Oecumenius
           .
           By
           Divine
           revelation
           ,
           saith
           Theodoret.
           By
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           Theophylact
           ;
           and
           indeed
           so
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           the
           assembly
           of
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           met
           at
           Miletus
           ,
           
           
             Spiritus
             S.
             posuit
             vos
             Episcopos
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Bishops
             :
          
           &
           to
           be
           sure
           S.
           Timothy
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           diverse
           others
           there
           present
           ;
           therefore
           the
           order
           it selfe
           is
           a
           ray
           streaming
           from
           the
           Divine
           beauty
           ,
           since
           a
           single
           person
           was
           made
           Bishop
           by
           revelation
           .
           I
           might
           multiply
           authorities
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           frequent
           and
           confident
           for
           the
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           †
           Origen
           ,
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           recorded
           by
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           in
           the
           collection
           of
           the
           *
           Orientall
           Canons
           by
           
             Martinus
             Bracarensis
          
           :
           in
           the
           Councells
           of
           a
           Aquisgrane
           ,
           and
           b
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           that
           which
           was
           taught
           by
           c
           S.
           
             Sixtus
             ,
             Apostolorum
             dispositione
             ,
             ordinante
             Domino
             Episcopi
             primitùs
             sunt
             constituti
             .
             The
             Lord
             did
             at
             first
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             so
             order
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             Bishops
             at
             first
             had
             their
             Originall
             constitution
             .
          
        
         
           These
           and
           all
           the
           former
           who
           affirme
           Bishops
           to
           be
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           by
           consequence
           to
           have
           the
           same
           institution
           ,
           drive
           all
           to
           the
           same
           issue
           ,
           and
           are
           sufficient
           to
           make
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           do-doctrine
           
           Primitive
           ,
           and
           Catholick
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           a
           divine
           institution
           ,
           which
           
             Christ
             Planted
          
           in
           the
           first
           founding
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           Watered
           in
           his
           first
           descent
           on
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           we
           are
           confident
           that
           
             God
             will
             give
             an
             increase
          
           by
           a
           never
           failing
           succession
           ,
           unlesse
           where
           God
           removes
           the
           Candlestick
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           takes
           away
           the
           starre
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           light
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           invelop'd
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           
             usque
             ad
             consummationem
             sae●uli
             &
             aperturam
             tenebrarum
             .
          
           The
           conclusion
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           subjoyne
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Venerable
           Bede
           before
           quoted
           ,
           
           
             sunt
             ergo
             jure
             Divino
             Episcopi
             à
             Presbyteris
             praelatione
             distincti
             .
             Bishops
             are
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Superiour
             to
             them
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           THE
           second
           Basis
           of
           Episcopacy
           is
           
             Apostolicall
             tradition
          
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           what
           Christ
           did
           ,
           now
           wee
           shall
           see
           what
           was
           done
           by
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           since
           they
           knew
           their
           Masters
           mind
           so
           well
           ,
           wee
           can
           never
           better
           confide
           in
           any
           argument
           to
           prove
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           of
           a
           derivative
           authority
           then
           the
           practise
           Apostolicall
           .
           
           
             Apostoli
             enim
             Discipuli
             veritatis
             existentes
             ,
             extra
             omne
             mendacium
             sunt
             ,
             non
             enim
             communicat
             mendacium
             veritati
             ,
             sicut
             non
             communicant
             tenebrae
             luci
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             praesentia
             alterius
             excludit
             alterum
          
           .
           saith
           S.
           Irenaeus
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           then
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           presently
           after
           the
           ascension
           fixe
           an
           Apostle
           or
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           chayre
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           For
           they
           knew
           that
           Ierusalem
           was
           shortly
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           themselves
           foretold
           of
           miseryes
           and
           desolations
           to
           insue
           ,
           (
           
             Petrus
             &
             Paulus
             praedicunt
             cladem
             Hierosolymitanam
             ,
          
           saith
           
           
             Lactantius
             l.
             4.
             inst
          
           .
           )
           famines
           and
           warres
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           stone
           left
           upon
           another
           was
           the
           fate
           of
           that
           Rebellious
           City
           by
           Christs
           owne
           prediction
           ,
           which
           themselves
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           to
           say
           they
           understood
           not
           what
           they
           writ
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           them
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           neither
           good
           Doctors
           nor
           wise
           seers
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           which
           was
           promised
           
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
          
           would
           instruct
           them
           in
           so
           concerning
           an
           issue
           of
           publike
           affaires
           ,
           as
           was
           so
           Great
           desolation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           began
           betimes
           to
           establish
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           fixe
           it
           upon
           it's
           perpetuall
           base
           .
           2
           ly
           The
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           to
           be
           the
           president
           and
           platforme
           for
           other
           Churches
           .
           [
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             went
             forth
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             beginning
             first
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           ]
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           it
           was
           more
           necessary
           a
           Bishop
           should
           be
           there
           plac'd
           betimes
           ,
           that
           other
           Churches
           might
           see
           their
           governement
           from
           whence
           they
           receiv'd
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           see
           from
           what
           starres
           their
           continuall
           fluxe
           of
           light
           must
           streame
           .
           3
           ly
           The
           Apostles
           were
           actually
           dispers'd
           by
           persecution
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           look'd
           for
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           so
           implying
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           governe
           in
           their
           absence
           or
           decession
           any
           wayes
           )
           they
           ordayn'd
           S.
           Iames
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           
           there
           he
           fixt
           his
           chayre
           ,
           there
           he
           liv'd
           Bishop
           for
           30
           yeares
           ,
           and
           finish'd
           his
           course
           with
           glorious
           Martyrdome
           .
           If
           this
           be
           proov'd
           we
           are
           in
           a
           fayre
           way
           for
           practise
           Apostolicall
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           all
           that
           is
           said
           of
           S.
           Iames
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           may
           concerne
           this
           affayre
           .
           Acts.
           15.
           
           We
           
           find
           S.
           Iames
           in
           the
           Synod
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           not
           disputing
           ,
           but
           giving
           finall
           determination
           to
           that
           Great
           Qu
           :
           about
           Circumcision
           .
           [
           
             And
             when
             there
             had
             beene
             much
             disputing
             ,
             Peter
             rose
             up
             and
             said
          
           &c
           :
           ]
           He
           first
           drave
           the
           question
           to
           an
           issue
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           what
           he
           beleiv'd
           concerning
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           we
           trust
           it
           will
           goe
           as
           well
           with
           us
           without
           circumcision
           ,
           as
           with
           our
           Forefathers
           who
           us'd
           it
           .
           But
           S.
           Iames
           when
           he
           had
           summ'd
           up
           what
           had
           beene
           said
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           gave
           sentence
           and
           finall
           determination
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             wherefore
             I
             judge
             or
             give
             sentence
             .
          
           So
           he
           .
           The
           Acts
           of
           Councell
           which
           the
           Brethren
           or
           Presbyters
           did
           use
           were
           
             deliberative
             ,
             they
             disputed
             ,
             v.
          
           7.
           
           S.
           Peter's
           act
           was
           declarative
           ,
           but
           S.
           Iames
           his
           was
           decisive
           ;
           which
           proves
           him
           clearely
           (
           if
           by
           reasonablenesse
           of
           the
           thing
           and
           the
           successive
           practise
           of
           Christendome
           in
           imitation
           of
           this
           first
           Councell
           Apostolicall
           we
           may
           take
           our
           estimate
           )
           that
           S.
           Iames
           was
           the
           President
           of
           this
           Synod
           ,
           which
           considering
           that
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           twelve
           (
           as
           I
           proved
           formerly
           )
           is
           unimaginable
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           being
           held
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           
             Hierosolymorum
             Episcopus
          
           (
           as
           S.
           Clement
           call's
           him
           )
           especially
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           was
           
             primus
             Apostolus
          
           ,
           and
           decked
           with
           many
           personall
           priviledges
           and
           prerogatives
           .
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           whole
           Councell
           did
           consent
           to
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Decretall
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           Colledge
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           S.
           Iames
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           ,
           as
           by
           way
           of
           appropriation
           
           to
           come
           from
           S.
           
             Iames.
             Gal.
             2.
             v.
          
           12.
           
           Upon
           which
           place
           S.
           Austin
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Cùm
             vidisset
             quosdam
             venisse
             à
             Iacobo
             ,
             i.
             e.
             à
             Iudaeâ
             ,
             nam
             Ecclesiae
             Hierosolymitanae
             Iacobus
             praefuit
             .
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           that
           of
           Ignatius
           is
           very
           pertinent
           calling
           S.
           Stephen
           the
           Deacon
           of
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Hero
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           did
           Minister
           to
           S.
           Iames
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           expound
           according
           to
           the
           knowne
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Ignatius
           time
           (
           who
           was
           
             Suppar
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           onely
           not
           a
           contemporary
           Bishop
           )
           here
           is
           plainely
           the
           eminency
           of
           an
           Episcopall
           chayre
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           the
           seat
           of
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           his
           owne
           ,
           of
           a
           Colledge
           of
           which
           he
           was
           the
           
             praepositus
             Ordinarius
          
           ,
           he
           was
           their
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           second
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           is
           [
           Acts.
           21.
           
           
             And
             when
             we
             were
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             the
             Brethren
             received
             us
             gladly
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             following
             Paul
             went
             in
             with
             us
             unto
             Iames
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             present
             .
          
           ]
           Why
           unto
           Iames
           ?
           Why
           not
           rather
           into
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           Colledge
           of
           Elders
           ,
           if
           Iames
           did
           not
           eminere
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Praepositus
           or
           Bishop
           of
           them
           all
           ?
        
         
           Now
           that
           these
           conjectures
           are
           not
           vayne
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           see
           it
           testified
           by
           Antiquity
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           Church-story
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           not
           give
           faith
           upon
           concurrent
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           uncontradicted
           by
           Antiquity
           is
           a
           mad
           man
           ,
           and
           may
           as
           well
           disbeleive
           every
           thing
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           seene
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           way
           prove
           that
           himselfe
           was
           Christned
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           after
           1600
           yeares
           there
           is
           
           no
           possibility
           to
           disprove
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           that
           was
           never
           question'd
           or
           doubted
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           never
           obtayne
           the
           faith
           of
           any
           man
           to
           his
           contradictory
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           Eusebius
           reports
           out
           of
           S.
           Clement
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           S.
           
             Peter
             and
          
           S.
           
             Iohn
             although
             they
             were
             honoured
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             themselves
             be
             ,
             but
             made
             Iames
             sirnamed
             the
             Iust
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           that
           which
           is
           given
           by
           Hegesippus
           in
           Eusebius
           for
           his
           successor
           
             Simeon
             Cleophae
          
           ,
           for
           when
           S.
           Iames
           was
           crown'd
           with
           Martyrdome
           ,
           and
           immediately
           the
           City
           destroyed
           ,
           
           
             Traditur
             Apostolos
             qui
             supererant
             in
             commune
             consilium
             habuisse
             quem
             oportere
             dignum
          
           SUCCESSIONE
           IACOBI
           judicari
           .
           It
           was
           concluded
           for
           Simeon
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           Kinsman
           of
           our
           Lord
           as
           S.
           Iames
           also
           his
           Predecessor
           .
           The
           same
           concerning
           S.
           Iames
           is
           also
           repeated
           by
           
             Eusebius
             .
             Iudaei
             ergo
             cùm
             Paulus
             provocasset
             ad
             Caesarem
             .....
             In
             Iacobum
             fratrem
             Domini
          
           CUI
           AB
           APOSTOLIS
           SEDES
           HIEROSOLYMITANA
           DELATA
           FUIT
           ,
           
           
             omnem
             suam
             malevolentiam
             convertunt
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Apostolicall
           constitutions
           under
           the
           name
           of
           S.
           Clement
           the
           Apostles
           are
           brought
           in
           speaking
           thus
           .
           
           
             De
             ordinatis
             autem
             à
             nobis
             Episcopis
             in
             vitâ
             nostrâ
             ,
             significamus
             vobis
             quòd
             hi
             sunt
             ;
             Hierosolymis
             ordinatus
             est
             Iacobus
             Frater
             Domini
             .
          
           S.
           
             Iames
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             was
             ordayned
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             us
          
           [
           Apostles
           .
           ]
           The
           same
           is
           witnessed
           by
           
             Anacletus
             .
             
             Porrò
             &
             Hierosolymitarum
             primus
             Episcopus
             B.
             Iacobus
             qui
             Iustus
             dicebatur
             ,
             
             &
             secundùm
             carnem
             Domini
             nuncupatus
             est
             frater
             ,
             à
             Petro
             ,
             Iacobo
             ,
             &
             Iohanne
             Apostolis
             est
             ordinatus
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           termes
           is
           repeated
           by
           Anicetus
           ,
           
           with
           a
           
             Scimus
             enim
             Beatissimum
             Iacobum
             &c
          
           :
           Iust
           as
           Anacletus
           before
           .
           S.
           Iames
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
          
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           were
           his
           Ordayners
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           testimony
           of
           one
           of
           S.
           Iames
           his
           Successors
           in
           the
           same
           Chayre
           ,
           who
           certainly
           was
           the
           best
           witnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           Church
           Records
           .
           S.
           
             Cyrill
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           is
           the
           man.
           
             Nam
             de
             his
             non
             mihi
             solùm
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             etiam
             Apostolis
          
           ,
           &
           IACOBO
           HUIVS
           ECCLESIae
           OLIM
           EPISCOPO
           
             curae
             fuit
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           question
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           things
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           
           and
           againe
           ,
           he
           calls
           S.
           
             Iames
             ,
             primum
             hujus
             parochiae
             Episcopum
             ,
          
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           this
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
           S.
           Austin
           also
           attests
           this
           story
           .
           
           
             Cathedra
             tibi
             quid
             fecit
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             ,
             in
             quâ
             Petrus
             sedit
             ,
             &
             in
             quâ
             hodiè
             Anastasius
             sedet
             ?
             Vel
             Ecclesiae
             Hierosolymitanae
          
           IN
           QVA
           IACOBUS
           SEDIT
           ,
           
             &
             in
             quâ
             hodiè
             Iohannes
             sedet
             ?
          
           I
           must
           not
           omitt
           the
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           
           for
           it
           will
           be
           of
           great
           use
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           Iacobus
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             post
             passionem
             Domini
             statim
             ab
             Apostolis
             Hierosolymorum
             Episcopus
             ordinatus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           also
           he
           repeates
           out
           of
           Hegesippus
           .
           *
           There
           are
           many
           more
           testimonyes
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           of
           S.
           a
           Chrysostome
           ,
           b
           Epiphanius
           ,
           S.
           c
           Ambrose
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           d
           
             Constantinople
             in
             Trullo
          
           .
           But
           
             Gregorius
             Turonensis
          
           rises
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           
             Iacobus
             Frater
             Domini
             vocitatus
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             Domino
             nostro
             Iesu
             Christo
             Episcopus
             
             dicitur
             ordinatus
             .
             S.
             Iames
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             have
             beene
             ordain'd
             Bishop
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           If
           by
           [
           Ordinatus
           ]
           he
           meanes
           [
           designatus
           ]
           he
           agrees
           with
           S.
           Chrysostome
           :
           
           But
           either
           of
           them
           both
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           for
           the
           present
           .
           But
           either
           in
           one
           sense
           or
           the
           other
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           attested
           also
           by
           Epiphanius
           ,
           
           
             &
             primus
             hic
             accepit
             Cathedram
             Episcopatûs
             ,
             cui
             concredidit
             Dominus
             thronum
             suum
             in
             terrâ
             primò
             .
          
           S.
           
             Iames
             had
             first
             the
             Episcopall
             chayre
             ,
             for
             our
             Lord
             first
             intrusted
             his
             earthly
             throne
             to
             him
             .
          
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           incircled
           with
           a
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           what
           I
           before
           observed
           ,
           that
           S.
           Iames
           is
           in
           Scripture
           called
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           and
           an
           Apostle
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           it
           followes
           from
           the
           premises
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           them
           already
           there
           is
           faith
           enough
           made
           )
           that
           S.
           Iames
           was
           by
           Christs
           owne
           designation
           ,
           and
           ordination
           Apostolicall
           made
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           power
           Apostolicall
           concredited
           to
           him
           which
           Presbyters
           had
           not
           ,
           and
           this
           Apostolate
           was
           limited
           and
           fixed
           ,
           as
           his
           Successors
           since
           have
           beene
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           this
           also
           was
           not
           a
           temporary
           businesse
           ,
           
           and
           to
           expire
           with
           the
           persons
           of
           S.
           Iames
           and
           the
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           a
           regiment
           of
           ordinary
           and
           successive
           duty
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           ordination
           of
           S.
           Simeon
           the
           sonne
           of
           Cleophas
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           .
           
           It
           is
           witnessed
           by
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Post
             martyrium
             Iacobi
             ....
             traditur
             Apostolos
             &c.
             habuisse
             in
             commune
             Concilium
             quem
             oporteret
             dignum
             successione
             
             Iacobi
             judicari
             ;
             omnesque
             uno
             consilio
             ,
             atque
             uno
             consensu
             Simeonem
             Cleophae
             filium
             decrevisse
             ut
             Episcopatûs
             sedem
             susciperet
             .
          
           The
           same
           also
           he
           transcribes
           out
           of
           Hegesippus
           ,
           
           
             Posteaquam
             Iacobus
             Martyr
             effectus
             est
             ....
             electione
             divinâ
             Simeon
             Cleophae
             filius
             Episcopus
             ordinatur
             ,
             electus
             ab
             omnibus
             pro
             eo
             quòd
             esset
             consobrinus
             Domini
             .
          
           S.
           Simeon
           was
           ordayn'd
           Bishop
           
             by
             a
             Divine
             election
          
           ;
           
           And
           Epiphanius
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           reckons
           first
           Iames
           ,
           and
           next
           
             Simeon
             ,
             qui
             sub
             Trajano
             crucifixus
             est
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           next
           Bishop
           we
           find
           ordayn'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           was
           Timothy
           at
           Ephesus
           .
           
           That
           he
           was
           ordayn'd
           by
           an
           Apostle
           appeares
           in
           Scripture
           .
           For
           S.
           Paul
           impos'd
           hands
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           's
           certayne
           ,
           
             Excita
             Gratiam
             quae
             in
             te
             est
             per
             impositionem
             manuum
             mearum
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
          
           MY
           HANDS
           .
           That
           he
           was
           there
           a
           Bishop
           is
           also
           apparent
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           and
           offices
           concredited
           to
           him
           .
           1.
           
           He
           was
           to
           be
           *
           resident
           at
           Ephesus
           .
           And
           although
           for
           the
           publike
           necessityes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           assistance
           to
           S.
           Paul
           he
           might
           be
           called
           sometimes
           from
           his
           Charge
           ,
           yet
           there
           he
           liv'd
           and
           dyed
           as
           the
           Church
           story
           writes
           ,
           there
           was
           his
           ordinary
           residence
           ,
           and
           his
           avocations
           were
           but
           temporary
           and
           occasionall
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           ,
           his
           Cure
           was
           supplyed
           by
           Tychicus
           ,
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           to
           Ephesus
           as
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           epistles
           to
           him
           ,
           gave
           directions
           to
           him
           for
           
             Episcopall
             deportment
          
           as
           is
           plaine
           .
           
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blamelesse
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           3.
           
           S.
           Paul
           concredits
           jurisdiction
           to
           S.
           Timothy
           .
           Over
           the
           people
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           of
           as
           great
           extent
           in
           S.
           Timothies
           commission
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Commanding
           as
           teaching
           .
           Over
           Presbyters
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           to
           make
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Neotericks
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           
             the
             one
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             Brethren
             .
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           denied
           to
           be
           used
           towards
           either
           of
           them
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           Suidas
           ,
           a
           dishonourable
           upbraiding
           or
           objurgation
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           more
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             castigo
             ,
             plagam
             infero
          
           ,
           saith
           Budaeus
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           
             that
             kind
          
           of
           Rebuking
           the
           Bishop
           is
           forbidden
           to
           use
           ,
           either
           toward
           Priest
           or
           Deacon
           ,
           Clergy
           or
           Laity
           ,
           Old
           or
           Young.
           [
           
             for
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             no
             striker
             .
          
           ]
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           's
           given
           him
           in
           commission
           both
           to
           old
           and
           young
           ,
           Presbyters
           and
           Catechumens
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Require
             them
             ;
             postula
             ,
             provoca
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Synesius
             .
             To
             be
             provoked
             to
             a
             Duel
             ,
             to
             be
             challenged
             .
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Chrysostome
             .
             Ad
             precandum
             vos
             provoco
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eurip.
             Thou
             makest
             me
             ,
             or
             compeliest
             me
             to
             shed
             teares
             .
             Suavitèr
             omnia
             .
          
           That
           's
           the
           way
           S.
           Paul
           takes
           .
           Meekely
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           to
           doe
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           keep
           all
           in
           their
           severall
           duties
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             command
             these
             things
          
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           summes
           up
           the
           Bishops
           duty
           towards
           Presbyters
           ,
           Neophytes
           ,
           and
           Widdowes
           .
           
             Give
             all
             these
             things
             in
             charge
             .
          
           
           Command
           all
           to
           doe
           their
           duty
           .
           Command
           ,
           but
           not
           
             objurgate
             .
             Et
             quid
             negotii
             esset
             Episcopo
             ut
             Presbyterum
             non
             objurgaret
             si
             super
             Presbyterum
             non
             haberet
             potestatem
             .
          
           So
           Epiphanius
           urges
           this
           argument
           to
           advantage
           .
           
           For
           indeed
           
           it
           had
           been
           to
           little
           purpose
           for
           S.
           Paul
           to
           have
           given
           order
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           exercise
           his
           jurisdiction
           over
           Presbyters
           and
           people
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           jurisdiction
           and
           coercitive
           authority
           at
           all
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           S.
           Paul
           forbids
           to
           Timothy
           to
           use
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yet
           S.
           Paul
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           bids
           him
           use
           it
           ,
           intimating
           ,
           upon
           great
           occasion
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           To
           be
           sure
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           an
           urging
           ,
           or
           an
           exhortation
           ,
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           gives
           him
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           directive
           .
           Over
           Widdowes
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Reject
             the
             younger
             Widdowes
             ,
             viz.
             à
             collegio
             viduarum
             ,
             ab
             eleemosynis
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           Over
           Presbyters
           .
           for
           he
           commands
           him
           to
           have
           sufficient
           probate
           in
           the
           accusation
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           he
           was
           not
           to
           take
           cognisance
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           number
           witnesses
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Receive
             not
             a
             publick
             accusation
             [
             in
             foro
             externo
             ]
             against
             a
             Priest
             ,
             Non
             vocabis
             in
             jus
             nisi
             in
             testimonio
             duorum
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           causes
           criminall
           ,
           That
           is
           sufficient
           intimation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           power
           TO
           TAKE
           COGNISANCE
           in
           causes
           criminall
           ;
           then
           for
           his
           punishing
           in
           such
           causes
           ,
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Reprehend
             them
             publikely
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           disgrace
           them
           .
           〈◊〉
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ind●corus
             .....
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             Iliad
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           is
           
             to
             call
             them
             to
             publick
             account
          
           ;
           that
           's
           one
           part
           of
           the
           jurisdiction
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           to
           examine
           .
           
             Plato
             Epist.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           one's
           life
           ▪
           
             idem
             in
             Apolog.
          
           And
           
           then
           also
           it
           implies
           punishment
           upon
           conviction
           ,
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Hom.
                 ●
                 .
                 Iliad
                 .
              
            
          
           But
           the
           words
           in
           S.
           Paul
           will
           cleare
           this
           businesse
           .
           
             Let
             them
             that
             sinne
             be
             publikly
             sham'd
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             feare
          
           ;
           A
           punishment
           most
           certainly
           ,
           something
           that
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Malum
             in
             genere
             poenae
          
           .
           What
           else
           should
           they
           feare
           ?
           to
           sinne
           ?
           Most
           true
           .
           But
           why
           upon
           this
           reprehension
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           punished
           ?
        
         
           Adde
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           in
           this
           chapter
           the
           plaine
           giving
           of
           a
           jurisdiction
           ,
           an
           erection
           of
           a
           judicatory
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           direction
           for
           his
           proceeding
           in
           causes
           criminall
           ,
           appears
           most
           evidently
           ,
           
             v.
             21.
             
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             elect
             Angells
             ,
             that
             thou
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             prejudging
          
           the
           cause
           of
           any
           mā
           before
           it
           comes
           in
           open
           contestatiō
           under
           publick
           test
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             doing
             nothing
             for
             favour
             or
             partiality
             .
          
           Nothing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           plainer
           for
           the
           erection
           of
           a
           Consistory
           then
           these
           mandates
           of
           S.
           Paul.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           his
           Episcopall
           function
           compleat
           S.
           Paul
           gives
           him
           also
           direction
           concerning
           giving
           of
           orders
           .
           
           [
           
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man.
          
           ]
           
             sub
             testatione
             ergo
             ea
             quae
             ad
             ordinationem
             Ecclesiae
             mandat
             custodiri
             ....
             Ne
             facilè
             aliquis
             accipiat
             Ecclesiasticam
             dignitatem
             ....
             peccat
             enim
             si
             non
             probat
             &
             si●
             ordinet
             .
             Melior
             enim
             caeteris
             debet
             probari
             qui
             ordinandus
             est
             .
             Haec
             Episcopus
             custodiens
             ,
             castum
             se
             exhibebit
             religioni
             ,
             cujus
             rei
             in
             futuro
             praemium
             consequetur
             .
          
           
           So
           S.
           Ambrose
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           exempting
           Presbyters
           from
           being
           submitted
           to
           the
           Bishops
           consistory
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           appropriate
           all
           his
           former
           cautions
           concerning
           the
           judicature
           ,
           and
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           to
           causes
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           Adde
           to
           this
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           the
           testimony
           of
           Catholike
           and
           unquestion'd
           Antiquity
           affirming
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           have
           beene
           ordain'd
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           by
           S.
           
             Paul.
             Eusebius
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           successions
           to
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             sed
             &
             Lucas
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             actibus
             Apostolorum
             plurimos
             ejus
             socios
             memorat
             ,
             sicut
             Timothei
             &
             Titi
             ,
             quorum
             alter
             in
             Ephesi
             Episcopus
             ...
             ab
             eo
             ordinatus
             praeficitur
             .
          
           
           S.
           Ambrose
           affirmes
           that
           S.
           Paul
           having
           ordained
           him
           Bishop
           writes
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           him
           to
           instruct
           him
           in
           his
           Episcopall
           office
           .
           
             Hunc
             igitur
             jam
             creatum
             Episcopum
             instruit
             per
             Epistol●m
             quomodo
             deberet
             Ecclesiam
             ordinare
             .
          
           And
           that
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           to
           instruct
           S.
           Timothy
           for
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           all
           Bishops
           in
           him
           for
           their
           deportment
           in
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           is
           the
           united
           ,
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           S.
           a
           Vincentius
           ,
           b
           Tertullian
           ,
           S.
           c
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
          
           d
           Ambrose
           ,
           e
           Oecumenius
           ,
           f
           Epiphanius
           ,
           g
           Primasius
           ,
           and
           S.
           h
           Gregory
           .
           As
           for
           Epiphanius
           in
           the
           place
           now
           quoted
           he
           uses
           it
           as
           an
           argument
           against
           the
           madnesse
           and
           stupidity
           of
           Aërius
           contending
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           be
           all
           one
           ;
           
             docet
             Divinus
             Apostoli
             sermo
             quis
             sit
             Episcopus
             &
             quis
             Presbyter
             quum
             dicit
             ad
             Timotheum
             qui
             erat
             Episcopus
             ,
             Presbyterum
             ne
             objurges
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           shall
           transcribe
           no
           more
           testimonies
           for
           this
           particular
           but
           that
           of
           the
           generall
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           in
           
           the
           case
           of
           Bassianus
           and
           
             Stephanus
             ;
             Leontius
          
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Magnesia
           spake
           it
           in
           full
           Councell
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           From
           S.
           
             Timothy
             untill
             now
             there
             have
             beene
             27
             Bishops
             ordayned
             in
             Ephesus
             .
          
           Who
           desires
           a
           multitude
           of
           testimonies
           (
           though
           enough
           already
           have
           deposed
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           beside
           the
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           )
           may
           to
           these
           adde
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           that
           to
           Timothy
           was
           committed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           of
           Theodoret
           ,
           calling
           him
           
             Episcopum
             Asianorum
          
           ;
           the
           subscription
           to
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           (
           which
           if
           it
           were
           not
           writ
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           ,
           will
           prove
           a
           primitive
           record
           ,
           and
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           )
           the
           fragment
           of
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           S.
           Timothy
           
           in
           Photius
           ,
           i
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           k
           Theophylact
           ,
           l
           
             Isidore
             ▪
          
           and
           m
           Nicephorus
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           all
           is
           well
           if
           after
           all
           this
           Timothy
           doe
           not
           prove
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           for
           this
           one
           objection
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           catch
           at
           to
           support
           a
           drowning
           cause
           ,
           and
           though
           neither
           pertinent
           nor
           true
           ,
           yet
           shall
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           ballance
           against
           all
           the
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Catholick
           antiquity
           .
           But
           [
           
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
          
           ]
           (
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           )
           therefore
           it
           is
           cleare
           S.
           Timothy
           was
           no
           Bishop
           .
           No
           ,
           was
           not
           ?
           That
           's
           hard
           .
           But
           let
           us
           try
           however
           .
        
         
           1.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           those
           are
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             fulfill
             thy
             Deaconship
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           was
           no
           Bishop
           ?
           As
           well
           this
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           if
           Deaconship
           doe
           not
           exclude
           Episcopacy
           ,
           why
           shall
           his
           being
           an
           Evangelist
           exclude
           it
           ?
           Or
           why
           may
           not
           his
           being
           a
           Deacon
           exclude
           his
           being
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           as
           
           well
           as
           his
           being
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           exclude
           his
           being
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           Whether
           is
           higher
           ,
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           or
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ?
           If
           a
           Bishops
           office
           be
           higher
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           consist
           with
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           then
           a
           Bishop
           cannot
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           cannot
           be
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           an
           Evangelist
           can
           be
           neither
           ,
           for
           that
           also
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           higher
           then
           them
           both
           .
           But
           if
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           be
           higher
           ,
           then
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           not
           disparate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           destructive
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           consist
           in
           subordination
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           pretence
           that
           an
           Evangelist
           is
           an
           office
           of
           a
           
             moveable
             imployment
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishoprick
           of
           
             fixt
             residence
          
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           considered
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           the
           former
           discourse
           is
           upon
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           implyes
           the
           
             office
             of
             a
             Deacon
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           as
           well
           as
           S.
           Pauls
           other
           phrase
           implyes
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           be
           an
           Evangelist
           .
           For
           if
           we
           marke
           it
           well
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           doe
           
             the
             worke
          
           ,
           not
           
             the
             office
          
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           .
           And
           what
           's
           that
           ?
           We
           may
           see
           it
           in
           the
           verses
           immediatly
           going
           before
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           if
           this
           he
           the
           work
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           which
           S.
           Paul
           would
           have
           Timothy
           performe
           ,
           viz.
           to
           preach
           ,
           to
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           to
           rebuke
           ,
           to
           exhort
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           harme
           done
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           may
           ,
           nay
           he
           must
           doe
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           we
           what
           an
           Evangelist
           is
           ,
           and
           thence
           take
           our
           estimate
           for
           the
           present
           .
           1.
           
           He
           that
           writes
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           so
           
           the
           Greek
           Scholiast
           calls
           him
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           indeed
           S.
           Timothy
           was
           not
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           but
           yet
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           because
           
             S.
             Mark
          
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           as
           sure
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           sure
           enough
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           both
           delivered
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Catholick
           testimony
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           concernes
           our
           Question
           .
           But
           then
           again
           ;
           an
           Apostle
           might
           be
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           S.
           Matthew
           was
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolicall
           dignity
           is
           as
           much
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           as
           Episcopall
           preheminence
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           proved
           these
           two
           names
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           to
           signify
           all
           one
           thing
           .
           
           2.
           
           S.
           Ambrose
           gives
           another
           exposition
           of
           [
           Evangelists
           .
           ]
           
             Evangelistae
             Diaconi
             sunt
             sicut
             fuit
             Philippus
             .
             S.
             Philip
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           leaven
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           also
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Presbyter
           in
           it's
           proportion
           is
           an
           office
           of
           as
           necessary
           residence
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           else
           why
           are
           Presbyters
           cry'd
           out
           against
           so
           bitterly
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           for
           non-residence
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           hinders
           ,
           but
           that
           S.
           Timothy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           S.
           Philip
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           a
           Presbyter
           and
           an
           Evangelist
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           why
           not
           a
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           for
           why
           should
           a
           Deaconship
           ,
           or
           a
           Presbyterate
           consist
           with
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           Bishoprick
           ?
           3.
           
           Another
           acceptation
           of
           [
           Evangelist
           ]
           is
           also
           in
           Eusebius
           .
           
           
             Sed
             &
             alii
             plurimi
             per
             idem
             tempus
             Apostolorum
             Discipuli
             superstites
             erant
             ....
             Nonnulli
             ex
             his
             ardentiores
             Divinae
             Philosophiae
             ...
             animas
             suas
             verbo
             Dei
             consecrabant
             ....
             ut
             si
             quibus
             
             fortè
             provinciis
             nomen
             fidei
             esset
             incognitum
             praedicarent
             ,
             primaque
             apud
             eos
             Evangelii
             fundamenta
             collocantes
             ....
             Evangelistarum
             fungebantur
             officio
             .
          
           They
           that
           planted
           the
           Gospell
           first
           in
           any
           Country
           ,
           they
           were
           Evangelists
           .
           S.
           Timothy
           might
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           a
           Bishop
           afterwards
           .
           And
           so
           were
           some
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Evangelists
           .
           For
           so
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Primaque
             apud
             eos
             fundamenta
             Evangelii
             collocantes
             ,
             atque
          
           ELECTIS
           QUIBUS
           QUE
           EX
           IPSIS
           
             officium
             regendae
             Ecclesiae
             quam
             fundaverant
             committentes
             ,
             ipsi
             rursùm
             ad
             alias
             gentes
             properabant
             .
          
           So
           that
           they
           first
           converted
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           then
           govern'd
           the
           Church
           ,
           first
           they
           were
           Evangelists
           and
           afterwards
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           Austin
           the
           Monke
           that
           converted
           England
           in
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           and
           
             Ethelbert
             ▪
          
           he
           was
           first
           our
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Dover
           .
           Nay
           why
           may
           they
           not
           in
           this
           sence
           be
           both
           Evangelists
           and
           Bishops
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           many
           Bishops
           have
           first
           planted
           Christianity
           in
           divers
           Countries
           ,
           
           as
           S.
           Chrysostome
           in
           Scythia
           ,
           S.
           Trophimus
           ,
           S.
           Denis
           ,
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           By
           the
           way
           only
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           these
           acceptations
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Evangelist
           ]
           this
           office
           does
           not
           imply
           a
           perpetuall
           motion
           .
           Evangelists
           many
           of
           them
           did
           travell
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           never
           the
           more
           Evangelists
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           only
           their
           office
           was
           writing
           or
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           thence
           they
           had
           their
           name
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           office
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           was
           but
           temporary
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           in
           either
           of
           the
           two
           senses
           of
           Eusebius
           or
           Oecumenius
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           true
           and
           
           genuine
           ,
           was
           to
           expire
           when
           Christianity
           was
           planted
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           the
           office
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           at
           all
           was
           to
           be
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           no
           respect
           could
           these
           be
           inconsistent
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           .
           *
           And
           how
           S.
           Paul
           should
           intend
           that
           Timothy
           should
           keep
           those
           rules
           he
           gave
           him
           ,
           [
           
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           ]
           
           if
           the
           office
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           rules
           ,
           was
           to
           expire
           long
           before
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           imagined
           .
           For
           if
           S.
           Paul
           did
           direct
           him
           in
           a
           temporary
           and
           expiring
           office
           ,
           then
           in
           no
           sense
           ,
           neither
           in
           person
           ,
           nor
           in
           succession
           could
           those
           rules
           of
           S.
           Paul
           be
           kept
           till
           Christs
           coming
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           judgement
           .
           But
           if
           he
           instructed
           him
           in
           the
           perpetuall
           office
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           understand
           that
           S.
           Paul
           gave
           that
           caution
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           intimate
           that
           those
           his
           directions
           were
           
             not
             personall
          
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           successors
           in
           that
           charge
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           ordained
           him
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           sacred
           order
           and
           office
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           After
           all
           this
           stirre
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           will
           by
           no
           means
           admit
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           have
           been
           an
           Evangelist
           .
           So
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           so
           Theophylact
           ,
           
           so
           the
           Greek
           Scholiast
           ,
           now
           though
           we
           have
           no
           need
           to
           make
           any
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           makes
           all
           this
           discourse
           needlesse
           ,
           we
           were
           safe
           enough
           without
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           false
           ,
           then
           it selfe
           we
           see
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           for
           the
           allegation
           of
           S.
           Timothy's
           being
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           impertinent
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           been
           true
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           TItus
           was
           also
           made
           a
           Bishop
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
           S.
           Paul
           also
           was
           his
           ordainer
           .
           1.
           
           
             Reliqui
             te
             Cretae
          
           .
           There
           S.
           Paul
           fixt
           his
           seat
           for
           him
           ,
           at
           Crete
           .
           2.
           
           His
           worke
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             set
             in
             order
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           constitute
           rites
           and
           formes
           of
           publike
           Liturgy
           ,
           to
           erect
           a
           Consistory
           for
           cognisance
           of
           causes
           criminall
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           houses
           for
           prayer
           by
           publick
           destination
           for
           divine
           Service
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           by
           his
           authority
           to
           establish
           such
           Discipline
           and
           Ritualls
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           did
           judge
           to
           be
           most
           for
           edification
           and
           ornament
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           For
           he
           that
           was
           appointed
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           rectify
           ,
           and
           set
           things
           in
           order
           ,
           was
           most
           certainly
           by
           him
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           obliquities
           which
           he
           was
           to
           rectify
           .
           2.
           
           The
           next
           worke
           is
           Episcopall
           too
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           
             ordaining
             Presbyters
             in
             every
             Citty
          
           .
           Not
           Presbyters
           collectively
           in
           every
           Citty
           ,
           but
           distributively
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Citty
           by
           Citty
           ,
           that
           is
           Elders
           in
           severall
           Citties
           ,
           one
           in
           one
           Citty
           ,
           Many
           in
           many
           .
           For
           by
           these
           Elders
           are
           certainly
           meant
           Bishops
           .
           Of
           the
           identity
           of
           Names
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           but
           here
           it
           is
           plaine
           S.
           Paul
           expounds
           himselfe
           to
           meane
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           termes
           and
           expresse
           words
           .
           [
           
             To
             ordaine
             Elders
             in
             every
             Citty
             ;
             If
             any
             be
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blamelesse
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           elders
           that
           you
           are
           to
           ordaine
           in
           severall
           Citties
           must
           be
           blamelesse
           ,
           for
           else
           they
           must
           not
           be
           Bishops
           .
           2.
           
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           cannot
           hinder
           this
           
           exposition
           ,
           for
           S.
           Peter
           calls
           himselfe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Presbyter
             electae
             Dominae
          
           ,
           and
           
             Presbyter
             dilectissimo
             Gajo.
          
           Such
           Presbyters
           as
           these
           were
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           as
           much
           as
           Episcopall
           to
           be
           sure
           .
           3.
           
           S.
           Paul
           addes
           farther
           [
           
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blamelesse
          
           AS
           THE
           STEWARD
           OF
           GOD.
           
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             Steward
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             shall
             make
             ruler
             ?
          
           ]
           S.
           Pauls
           Bishop
           is
           Gods
           steward
           ,
           
           and
           Gods
           steward
           is
           the
           ruler
           of
           his
           hous-hold
           ,
           saies
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           a
           meere
           Presbyter
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           indeed
           there
           is
           a
           parity
           ,
           but
           no
           superintendency
           of
           Gods
           making
           .
           4.
           
           S.
           Paul
           does
           in
           the
           sequell
           still
           qualify
           his
           Elders
           or
           Bishops
           with
           more
           proprieties
           of
           rulers
           .
           
             A
             Bishop
             must
             be
             no
             striker
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             wine
             .
          
           They
           are
           exactly
           the
           requisites
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           exacts
           in
           his
           Stewards
           or
           Rulers
           accounts
           .
           [
           
             If
             the
             Steward
             of
             the
             house
             will
             drinke
             and
             be
          
           DRUNKE
           ,
           and
           BEATE
           
             his
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             servant
             shall
             come
             and
             divide
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             unbelievers
             .
          
           ]
           The
           steward
           of
           the
           hous-hold
           ,
           this
           Ruler
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           nor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           no
           more
           must
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           be
           
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             no
             striker
             ;
             Neque
             enim
             pugilem
             describit
             sermo
             Apostolicus
             ,
             sed
             Pontificem
             instituit
             quid
             facere
             non
             debeat
             ,
          
           
           saith
           S.
           Hierome
           :
           still
           then
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           S.
           Titus
           was
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           required
           should
           Rule
           well
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           for
           how
           else
           shall
           hee
           take
           charge
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           implying
           that
           this
           his
           charge
           is
           to
           Rule
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           5.
           
           The
           reason
           why
           
           S.
           Paul
           appointed
           him
           to
           ordaine
           these
           Bishops
           in
           Citties
           is
           in
           order
           to
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           ,
           because
           [
           
             many
             unruly
             and
             vaine
             talkers
             were
             crept
             in
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           10.
           ]
           and
           they
           were
           to
           be
           silenced
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Their
             mouths
             must
             be
             stopped
          
           .
           Therefore
           they
           must
           be
           such
           Elders
           as
           had
           superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           these
           impertinent
           Preachers
           ,
           which
           to
           a
           single
           Presbyter
           ,
           either
           by
           Divine
           or
           Apostolicall
           institution
           no
           man
           will
           grant
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           S.
           Paul
           does
           not
           intend
           it
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           had
           given
           it
           singly
           to
           
             S.
             Titus
          
           .
           For
           I
           consider
           ,
        
         
           Titus
           alone
           had
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           before
           he
           ordayn'd
           these
           Elders
           ,
           be
           they
           Bishops
           ,
           be
           they
           Presbyters
           .
           The
           Presbyters
           which
           were
           at
           Crete
           before
           his
           comming
           had
           not
           Episcopall
           power
           ,
           or
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           ,
           for
           why
           then
           was
           Titus
           sent
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           Presbyters
           which
           Titus
           ordayn'd
           ,
           before
           his
           ordayning
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           had
           no
           power
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           Presbyters
           .
           If
           they
           had
           a
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           their
           ordination
           ,
           then
           Titus
           had
           it
           before
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           that
           were
           there
           before
           his
           comming
           ,
           had
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           )
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           also
           have
           it
           still
           ,
           for
           he
           could
           not
           loose
           it
           by
           ordaining
           others
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           had
           it
           not
           before
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           give
           it
           unto
           them
           whom
           he
           ordain'd
           ?
           For
           
             plus
             juris
             in
             alium
             transferre
             nemo
             potest
             ,
             quàm
             ipse
             habet
             .
          
        
         
           Howsoever
           it
           by
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           Titus
           had
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           and
           then
           it
           followes
           Undeniably
           ,
           that
           either
           this
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           was
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           would
           be
           either
           to
           
           suppose
           men
           impcccable
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           Schisme
           and
           tumutuary
           factions
           without
           possibility
           of
           releife
           )
           or
           if
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           then
           because
           it
           was
           in
           Titus
           not
           as
           a
           personall
           prerogative
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           to
           be
           succeded
           to
           ;
           he
           might
           ordaine
           others
           ,
           he
           had
           authority
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           power
           he
           had
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           since
           he
           alone
           had
           this
           coërcion
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           so
           should
           his
           Successors
           ,
           and
           then
           because
           a
           single
           Presbyter
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           it
           over
           his
           brethren
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           nor
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           which
           were
           there
           before
           his
           comming
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           why
           then
           was
           Titus
           sent
           with
           a
           new
           commission
           ,
           nor
           those
           which
           he
           was
           to
           ordaine
           if
           they
           were
           but
           meere
           Presbyters
           could
           not
           have
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Presbytes
           that
           were
           there
           before
           his
           comming
           ,
           it
           followes
           that
           those
           Elders
           which
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           Titus
           to
           ordaine
           being
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           constituted
           in
           opposition
           and
           power
           over
           the
           false
           Doctors
           and
           prating
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           with
           authority
           to
           silence
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           of
           that
           Epistle
           )
           these
           Elders
           (
           I
           say
           )
           are
           verily
           ,
           and
           indeed
           such
           as
           himselfe
           call's
           Bishops
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Cretan
           Presbyters
           who
           were
           there
           before
           S.
           Titus
           comming
           ,
           had
           not
           power
           to
           ordaine
           others
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           not
           that
           power
           which
           Titus
           had
           .
           For
           Titus
           was
           sent
           thither
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           therefore
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           that
           power
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           because
           to
           ordaine
           others
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           conservation
           
           and
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           new
           generations
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           continuing
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           meere
           Presbyters
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           Titus
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           after
           him
           ,
           it
           followes
           undeniably
           that
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           Titus
           to
           ordaine
           men
           with
           the
           same
           power
           that
           himselfe
           had
           ,
           that
           is
           with
           more
           then
           his
           first
           Cretan
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           is
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           he
           meanes
           them
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           by
           
             Elders
             in
             severall
             Cityes
          
           he
           meanes
           Bishops
           is
           also
           plaine
           from
           the
           place
           where
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             populous
             Cityes
             ,
             not
             in
             village
             Townes
             ,
          
           For
           no
           Bishops
           were
           ever
           suffered
           to
           be
           in
           village
           Townes
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           a
           Sardis
           ,
           of
           b
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           S.
           c
           Leo
           ,
           the
           Cityes
           therefore
           doe
           at
           least
           highly
           intimate
           that
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           were
           not
           meere
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           The
           issue
           of
           this
           discourse
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           Titus
           was
           sent
           to
           Crete
           to
           ordaine
           Bishops
           ,
           himselfe
           was
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           at
           least
           .
           If
           he
           had
           ordain'd
           only
           Presbyters
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           prov'd
           that
           .
           But
           this
           inferres
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Crete
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           many
           suffragans
           in
           subordination
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           constitution
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           proper
           diocesses
           .
           However
           ,
           if
           this
           discourse
           concludes
           nothing
           peculiar
           ,
           it
           frees
           the
           place
           from
           popular
           prejudice
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           upon
           the
           confusion
           of
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           ;
           and
           at
           least
           inferres
           his
           being
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           S.
           Titus
           ordaine
           no
           
             meere
             Presbyters
          
           ?
           yes
           most
           certainely
           .
           But
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           Deacons
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           are
           otherwise
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Epistle
           but
           by
           consequence
           and
           comprehension
           within
           the
           superior
           order
           .
           For
           he
           that
           ordaines
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           first
           makes
           him
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           he
           obtaines
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             good
             degree
          
           )
           and
           then
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Bishop
           .
           So
           that
           these
           inferior
           orders
           are
           presuppos'd
           in
           the
           authorizing
           the
           Supreame
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           direction
           for
           the
           qualifications
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           sufficiently
           instructs
           the
           inferiour
           orders
           in
           their
           deportment
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           they
           are
           probations
           for
           advancement
           to
           the
           higher
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           ordaines
           Bishops
           in
           Cityes
           sets
           there
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ordinem
             generativum
             Patrum
          
           ,
           as
           Epiphanius
           calls
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           certainely
           with
           intention
           ,
           not
           that
           it
           should
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Manus
             Mortua
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           to
           produce
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           S.
           Paul
           made
           no
           expresse
           provision
           for
           villages
           ,
           and
           yet
           most
           certainely
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           leave
           them
           destitute
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           tooke
           order
           that
           such
           ordinations
           should
           be
           made
           in
           Cityes
           which
           should
           be
           provisionary
           for
           Villages
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           such
           men
           as
           had
           power
           to
           ordaine
           and
           power
           to
           send
           Presbyters
           to
           what
           part
           of
           their
           charge
           they
           pleased
           .
           For
           since
           Presbyters
           could
           not
           ordaine
           other
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           S.
           Paul's
           sending
           Titus
           to
           doe
           it
           there
           ,
           where
           ,
           most
           certainely
           ,
           many
           Presbyters
           before
           were
           actually
           resident
           ,
           if
           Presbyters
           had
           gone
           to
           Villages
           they
           
           must
           have
           left
           the
           Cityes
           destitute
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           staid
           in
           Cityes
           the
           Villages
           would
           have
           perished
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           these
           men
           had
           dyed
           both
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           had
           beene
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           wolfe
           ,
           for
           there
           could
           be
           no
           sheapheard
           after
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           first
           generation
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           further
           into
           S.
           Titus
           his
           commission
           and
           letters
           of
           orders
           ,
           and
           institution
           .
           
           [
           
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             heretick
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             reject
             .
          
           ]
           Cognisance
           of
           hereticall
           pravity
           ,
           and
           animadversion
           against
           the
           heretick
           himselfe
           is
           most
           plainely
           concredited
           to
           S.
           Titus
           .
           For
           first
           he
           is
           to
           admonish
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           reject
           him
           upon
           his
           pertinacy
           ,
           from
           the
           Catholike
           communion
           .
           
             Cogere
             autem
             illos
             videtur
             ,
             qui
             saepe
             corripit
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           upon
           the
           establishing
           a
           coactive
           ,
           or
           coërcitive
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Clergy
           and
           whole
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           need
           not
           specifie
           any
           more
           particulars
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           committed
           to
           S.
           Titus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             all
             authority
             and
             power
          
           .
           The
           consequence
           is
           that
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           prefixes
           to
           the
           Comentary
           on
           this
           Epistle
           .
           
             Titum
             Apostolus
             consecravit
             Episcopum
             ,
             &
             ideò
             commonet
             eum
             ut
             sit
             sollicitus
             in
             Ecclesiasticâ
             ordinatione
             ▪
             id
             est
             ,
             ad
             quosdam
             qui
             simulatione
             quâdam
             dìgnos
             se
             ostentabant
             ut
             sublimem
             ordinem
             tenerent
             ,
             simulque
             &
             haereticos
             ex
             circumcisione
             corripiendos
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           so
           faire
           preparatory
           of
           Scripture
           we
           may
           heare
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           witnessing
           that
           Titus
           was
           by
           S.
           Paul
           made
           Bishop
           of
           
             Crete
             .
             Sed
             &
             Lucas
          
           (
           saith
           
             Eusebius
             )
             in
             actibus
             Apostolorum
             ....
             Timothei
             meminit
             &
             Titi
             quorum
             alter
             in
             Epheso
          
           
           
           
             Episcopus
             :
             alter
             ordinandis
             apud
             Cretam
             Ecclesiis
          
           
           
             ab
             eo
             ordinatus
             praeficitur
          
           .
           That
           is
           it
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           expresses
           something
           more
           plainly
           ,
           
             Titum
             Apostolus
             consecravit
             Episcopum
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             consecrated
             Titus
             Bishop
          
           ;
           and
           Theodoret
           ,
           calling
           
             Titus
             ,
             Cretensium
          
           
           
             Episcopum
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Cretians
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           saith
           S.
           Chrysost.
           S.
           Paul
           did
           not
           write
           to
           Sylvanus
           ,
           or
           Silas
           ,
           or
           Clemens
           ,
           but
           to
           Timothy
           and
           
             Titus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             to
             these
             he
             had
             already
             committed
             the
             government
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           But
           a
           fuller
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Titus
           being
           a
           Bishop
           who
           please
           may
           see
           in
           S.
           a
           Hierome
           ,
           in
           b
           Dorotheus
           ,
           in
           c
           Isidore
           ,
           in
           d
           Vincentius
           ,
           in
           e
           Theodoret
           ,
           in
           f
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           in
           g
           Primatius
           ,
           h
           Sedulius
           ,
           i
           Theophilact
           and
           k
           Nicephorus
           .
           To
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           Epistle
           asserted
           from
           all
           impertinent
           objections
           by
           the
           clearer
           testimony
           of
           S.
           l
           Athanasius
           ,
           S
           m
           Ierome
           ,
           the
           Syriack
           translation
           ,
           n
           Oecumenius
           and
           o
           Theophylact
           ,
           no
           confident
           deniall
           can
           ever
           break
           through
           ,
           or
           scape
           conviction
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           know
           not
           what
           objection
           can
           fairely
           be
           made
           here
           ;
           for
           I
           hope
           S.
           Titus
           was
           no
           Evangelist
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           called
           so
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           Antiquity
           calls
           him
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           offices
           ,
           the
           eminence
           of
           his
           dignity
           ,
           the
           superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           the
           cognisance
           of
           causes
           criminall
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           exigence
           of
           the
           Epistle
           proclaime
           him
           Bishop
           .
           But
           suppose
           a
           while
           Titus
           had
           been
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ?
           Or
           did
           all
           his
           office
           expire
           with
           his
           person
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           who
           shall
           reject
           Hereticks
           when
           Titus
           is
           dead
           ?
           Who
           
           shall
           silence
           factious
           Preachers
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           still
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ?
           The
           Presbyters
           ?
           How
           can
           that
           be
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           had
           more
           power
           after
           his
           death
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           govern'd
           the
           Churches
           which
           before
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           their
           government
           in
           common
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           Apostolicall
           Ordinance
           ,
           much
           lesse
           is
           it
           a
           Divine
           right
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           postnate
           to
           thē
           both
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           no
           more
           power
           after
           Titus
           then
           they
           had
           under
           him
           ,
           how
           then
           could
           they
           succeed
           him
           ?
           There
           was
           indeed
           a
           dereliction
           of
           the
           authority
           ,
           but
           no
           succession
           .
           The
           succession
           therefore
           both
           in
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Crete
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           other
           Cities
           was
           made
           by
           singular
           persons
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           for
           so
           we
           find
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           recorded
           by
           Eusebius
           that
           in
           Gnossus
           of
           
             Crete
             ,
             Pinytus
          
           was
           a
           most
           eminent
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           Philip
           was
           the
           Metropolitan
           at
           
             Gortyna
             .
             Sed
             &
             Pinytus
             nobilissimus
             apud
             Cretam
             in
             Episcopis
             fuit
             ,
          
           saith
           Eusebius
           .
           But
           of
           this
           ,
           
           enough
           .
        
         
           MY
           next
           instance
           shall
           be
           of
           one
           that
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           
           indeed
           ,
           one
           that
           writ
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           In
           Scripture
           we
           find
           nothing
           of
           him
           but
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           and
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           Deacon
           to
           S.
           Paul
           &
           Barnabas
           ,
           when
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           by
           ordination
           and
           speciall
           designement
           made
           at
           Antioch
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           They
           had
           Iohn
           to
           be
           their
           Minister
           ;
           
             viz
             :
             Iohn
          
           whose
           sirname
           was
           Marke
           .
           *
           But
           we
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           all
           the
           ordinations
           made
           by
           the
           
           Apostles
           in
           their
           acts
           written
           by
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           which
           end
           at
           
             S.
             Paul's
          
           first
           going
           to
           Rome
           ;
           but
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           their
           founding
           of
           diverse
           Churches
           ,
           their
           ordination
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           journeyes
           ,
           their
           persecutions
           ,
           their
           Miracles
           and
           Martyrdomes
           are
           recorded
           ,
           &
           rely
           upon
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           ordination
           of
           S.
           Marke
           was
           within
           the
           terme
           of
           S.
           Lukes
           story
           ,
           for
           his
           successor
           Anianus
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           the
           eight
           yeare
           of
           Nero's
           reigne
           ,
           five
           or
           six
           yeares
           before
           the
           death
           of
           S.
           
             Paul.
             Igitur
             Neronis
          
           PRIMO
           
             Imperij
             anno
             post
             Marcum
             Evangelistam
             Ecclesiae
             apud
             Alexandriam
             Anianus
             Sacerdotium
             suscepit
             .
          
           So
           the
           Latin
           of
           Ruffinus
           reads
           it
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           
             octavo
             .
             Sacerdotium
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           for
           else
           there
           were
           many
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           Priests
           in
           Alexandria
           besides
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           he
           should
           be
           S.
           Markes
           successor
           more
           then
           the
           other
           Presbyters
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           soone
           to
           be
           contriv'd
           .
           But
           so
           the
           Collecta
           of
           the
           Chapter
           runs
           .
           
             Quòd
             post
             Marcum
             primus
             Episcopus
             Alexandrinae
             Ecclesiae
             ordinatus
             sit
             Anianus
             ,
             Anianus
             was
             consecrated
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             after
          
           S.
           Marke
           .
           *
           And
           Philo
           the
           Iew
           telling
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           Alexandria
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           Cultores
           ,
           and
           Cultrices
           ,
           The
           
             worshippers
             ,
             Addit
             autem
             adhuc
             his
          
           (
           saith
           
             Eusebius
             )
             quomodò
             sacerdotes
             vel
             Ministri
             exhibeant
             officia
             sua
             ,
          
           
           
             vel
             quae
             sit
             suprà
             omnia
             Episcopalis
             apicis
             sedes
             ,
          
           intimating
           that
           beside
           the
           offices
           of
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Episcopall
           dignity
           which
           was
           
             apex
             super
             omnia
             ,
             a
          
           height
           above
           all
           imployments
           ,
           established
           at
           Alexandria
           ;
           
           and
           how
           soone
           that
           was
           ,
           is
           soone
           computed
           ,
           for
           Philo
           liv'd
           in
           our
           blessed
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           Embassador
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Cajus
           ,
           and
           surviv'd
           S.
           Marke
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           
             But
             S.
          
           Ierome
           
             will
             strike
             up
             this
             businesse
          
           ,
           A
           Marco
           Evangelistâ
           ad
           Heraclam
           usque
           ,
           
           &
           Dionysiam
           Episcopos
           ,
           Presbyteri
           Egypti
           semper
           unum
           ex
           se
           electum
           in
           celsiori
           gradu
           collocatum
           Episcopum
           nominabant
           .
           
             And
             againe
          
           ,
           Marcus
           interpres
           Apostoli
           Petri
           ,
           
           &
           Alexandrinae
           Ecclesiae
           primus
           Episcopus
           .
           
             The
             same
             is
             witnessed
             by
          
           a
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           b
           Nicephorus
           ,
           
             and
             divers
             others
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           although
           the
           ordination
           of
           S.
           Marke
           is
           not
           specified
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           as
           innumerable
           multitudes
           of
           things
           more
           ,
           and
           scarce
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           of
           any
           of
           the
           twelve
           but
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           nothing
           of
           S.
           Iames
           the
           sonne
           of
           Thaddaeus
           ,
           nor
           of
           Alpheus
           ,
           but
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           nothing
           of
           S.
           Bartholomew
           ,
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           or
           
             Simon
             zelotes
          
           ,
           of
           S.
           Iude
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           scarce
           any
           of
           their
           names
           recorded
           ,
           yet
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           distrust
           the
           faith
           of
           such
           records
           ,
           which
           all
           Christendome
           hitherto
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           hath
           acknowledged
           as
           authentick
           ,
           and
           these
           ordinations
           cannot
           possibly
           goe
           lesse
           then
           Apostolicall
           ,
           being
           done
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           was
           concredited
           ,
           they
           seeing
           and
           beholding
           severall
           successions
           in
           severall
           Churches
           before
           their
           death
           ,
           as
           here
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           first
           Saint
           Marke
           ,
           then
           Anianus
           ,
           made
           Bishop
           five
           or
           sixe
           years
           before
           the
           death
           of
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Paul.
           But
           yet
           who
           it
           was
           that
           ordain'd
           S.
           Marke
           Bishop
           of
           
           Alexandria
           (
           for
           Bishop
           he
           was
           most
           certainly
           )
           is
           not
           obscurely
           intimated
           by
           the
           most
           excellent
           man
           S.
           Gelasius
           in
           the
           Romane
           Councell
           ,
           
             Marcus
             à
             Petro
             Apostolo
             in
             Aegyptum
             directus
             verbum
             veritatis
             praedicavit
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             gloriosè
             consummavit
             Martyrium
          
           .
           S.
           Peter
           sent
           him
           into
           Egypt
           to
           found
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           furnish
           him
           with
           all
           things
           requisite
           for
           so
           great
           imployment
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           be
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           the
           ordinary
           power
           Apostolicall
           .
        
         
           
             BUt
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
           
             the
             ordination
             of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             successions
             during
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             very
             manifest
             by
             a
             concurrent
             testimony
             of
             old
             writers
             .
          
           Fundantes
           igitur
           ,
           &
           instruentes
           beati
           Apostoli
           Ecclesiam
           Lino
           Episcopatum
           administrandae
           Ecclesiae
           tradiderunt
           .
           Hujus
           Lini
           Paulus
           in
           his
           quae
           sunt
           ad
           Timotheum
           Epistolis
           meminit
           .
           Succedit
           autem
           ei
           Anacletus
           ,
           post
           cum
           tertiò
           loco
           ab
           Apostolis
           Episcopatum
           sortitur
           Clemens
           ,
           qui
           &
           vidit
           ipsos
           Apostolos
           ,
           &
           contulit
           cum
           eis
           ,
           cùm
           adhuc
           insonantem
           praedicationem
           Apostolorum
           ,
           
           &
           traditionem
           ante
           oculos
           haberet
           .
           
             So
             S.
          
           Irenaeus
           .
           *
           Memoratur
           autem
           ex
           comitibus
           Pauli
           Crescens
           quidam
           ad
           Gallias
           esse
           praefectus
           .
           Linus
           vero
           &
           Clemens
           in
           urbe
           Româ
           Ecclesiae
           praefuisse
           .
           
             Many
             more
             testimonies
             there
             are
             of
             these
             means
             being
             ordained
             Bishops
             of
          
           Rome
           
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             of
          
           a
           Tertullian
           ,
           b
           Optatus
           ,
           c
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           d
           S.
           Hierome
           .
           
             But
             I
             will
             not
             cloy
             my
             Reader
             with
             variety
             of
             one
             dish
             ,
             and
             bee
             tedious
             in
             a
             thing
             so
             evident
             and
             known
             .
          
        
         
         
           S.
           Iohn
           ordain'd
           S.
           Polycarpe
           Bishop
           at
           
             Smyrna
             ....
             sicut
             Smyrnaeorum
             Ecclesia
             habens
             Polycarpum
             ab
             Iohanne
             conlocatum
             refert
          
           ;
           
           
             sicut
             Romanorum
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
             ordinatum
             edit
             ,
             proinde
             utique
             &
             caeterae
             exhibent
             quos
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Episcopatum
             constitutos
             Apostolici
             seminis
             traduces
             habeant
             .
          
           So
           Tertullian
           .
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           saith
           that
           Polycarpe
           was
           placed
           there
           by
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           saith
           that
           Clement
           was
           ordain'd
           there
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           have
           those
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           made
           to
           be
           their
           Bishops
           .
           
           
             Polycarpus
             autem
             non
             solùm
             ab
             Apostolis
             edoctus
             ....
             sed
             etiam
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Asiâ
             ,
             in
             eâ
             quae
             est
             Smyrnis
             Ecclesiâ
             constitutus
             Episcopus
             ....
             &
             testimonium
             his
             perhibent
             quae
             sunt
             in
             Asiâ
             Ecclesiae
             omnes
             ,
             &
             qui
             usque
             adhuc
             successerunt
             Polycarpo
             &c.
             
          
           The
           same
           also
           is
           witnessed
           by
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           *
           
             Eusebius
             :
             Quoniam
             autem
             valdè
             longum
             est
             in
             tali
             volumine
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             successiones
             enumerare
             ,
          
           to
           use
           S.
           Irenaeus
           his
           expression
           ;
           It
           were
           an
           infinite
           labour
           to
           reckon
           up
           all
           those
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           made
           Bishops
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           S.
           Dionysius
           the
           Areopagite
           at
           Athens
           ,
           b
           Cajus
           at
           Thessalonica
           ,
           c
           Archippus
           at
           Colosse
           ,
           d
           Onesimus
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           e
           Antipas
           at
           Pergamus
           ,
           f
           Epaphroditus
           at
           Philippi
           ,
           g
           Crescens
           among
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           h
           Evodias
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           *
           Sosipater
           at
           
             Iconium
             ,
             Erastus
          
           in
           
             Macedonia
             ,
             Trophimus
          
           at
           
             Arles
             ,
             Iason
          
           at
           
             Tarsus
             ,
             Silas
          
           at
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Onesiphorus
          
           at
           
             Colophon
             ,
             Quartus
          
           
           at
           
             Berytus
             ,
             Paul
          
           the
           Proconsul
           at
           Narbona
           ,
           besides
           many
           more
           whose
           names
           are
           not
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           these
           forecited
           are
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           *
           Eusebius
           counts
           impossible
           to
           enumerate
           ;
           it
           shall
           therefore
           suffice
           to
           summe
           up
           this
           digest
           of
           their
           acts
           and
           ordinations
           in
           those
           generall
           foldings
           us'd
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ordaine
           Bishops
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           downe
           from
           the
           Apostles
           first
           ordination
           of
           them
           was
           the
           only
           argument
           to
           prove
           their
           Churches
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           their
           adversaries
           who
           could
           not
           doe
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           Hereticall
           ;
           This
           also
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           consideration
           in
           the
           first
           ages
           while
           their
           tradition
           was
           cleare
           ,
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           bepudled
           as
           it
           since
           hath
           been
           with
           the
           mixture
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           striving
           to
           spoile
           that
           which
           did
           so
           much
           mischiefe
           to
           their
           causes
           .
        
         
           
             Edant
             origines
             Ecclesiarum
             suarum
             ,
             evolvant
             ordinem
             Episcoporum
             suorum
             ita
             per
             successiones
             ab
             initio
             decurrentem
             ,
             ut
             primus
             ille
             Episcopus
             aliquem
             ex
             Apostolis
             ,
             aut
             Apostolicis
             viris
             habuerit
             authorem
             &
             antecessorem
             ,
             hoc
             modo
             Ecclesiae
             Apostolicae
             census
             suos
             deferunt
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           And
           when
           S.
           Irenaeus
           had
           reckoned
           twelve
           successions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             nunc
             duodecimo
             loco
             ab
             Apostolis
             Episcopatum
             habet
             Eleutherius
             .
             Hâc
             ordinatione
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             &
             successione
             ,
             &
             ea
             quae
             est
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             traditio
             &
             veritatis
             praeconiatio
             pervenit
             usque
             ad
             nos
             ;
             &
             est
             plenissima
             haec
             ostensio
             unam
             &
             candem
             vivatricem
             fidem
             esse
             quae
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ab
             Apostolis
             usque
             nunc
             sit
             conservata
             ,
             &
             tradita
             in
             veritate
             .
          
           So
           that
           
           this
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ordination
           ,
           must
           of
           it selfe
           be
           a
           very
           certain
           thing
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           made
           it
           a
           maine
           probation
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           for
           the
           books
           of
           Scripture
           were
           not
           all
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           as
           yet
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           since
           this
           was
           a
           main
           pillar
           of
           their
           Christianity
           ,
           viz.
           a
           constant
           reception
           of
           it
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           as
           being
           delivered
           by
           the
           Bishops
           in
           every
           chaire
           ,
           till
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           very
           Apostles
           that
           did
           ordain
           them
           ,
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           being
           their
           proof
           ,
           although
           it
           could
           not
           be
           more
           certain
           then
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           case
           was
           a
           Divine
           revelation
           ,
           yet
           to
           them
           it
           was
           more
           evident
           as
           being
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           known
           almost
           by
           evidence
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           as
           verily
           believed
           by
           all
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           by
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           was
           baptized
           ,
           both
           relying
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           others
           .
           *
           
             Radix
             Christianae
             societatis
             per
             sedes
             Apostolorum
             ,
             &
             successiones
             Episcoporum
             ,
             certâ
             per
             orbem
             propagatione
             diffunditur
             ,
          
           saith
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           .
           The
           very
           root
           and
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           communion
           is
           spread
           all
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           successions
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           now
           a
           madnesse
           to
           say
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           no
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Churches
           Apostolicall
           ,
           no
           ordination
           of
           Bishops
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           as
           S.
           Paul's
           phrase
           is
           )
           
             overthrow
             the
             faith
             of
             some
          
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           that
           used
           this
           argument
           as
           a
           great
           weapon
           of
           offence
           against
           the
           invasion
           of
           haereticks
           and
           factious
           people
           ?
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           that
           we
           can
           truly
           say
           with
           S.
           Irenaeus
           ,
           
           
             Habemus
             annumerare
             eos
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             
             instituti
             sunt
             Episcopi
             in
             Ecclesiis
             usque
             ad
             nos
             .
             We
             can
             reckon
             those
             who
             from
             the
             Apostles
             untill
             now
             were
             made
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Churches
          
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           enough
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           faith
           in
           Christians
           .
        
         
           THE
           summe
           is
           this
           .
           
           Although
           we
           had
           not
           prooved
           the
           immediate
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Episcopall
           power
           over
           Presbyters
           and
           the
           whole
           flock
           ,
           yet
           Episcopacy
           is
           not
           lesse
           then
           an
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           us
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           that
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             day
          
           is
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           we
           have
           no
           precept
           ,
           
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Disciples
           meeting
           in
           their
           Synaxes
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           also
           they
           did
           on
           the
           saturday
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Synagogues
           ,
           but
           yet
           (
           however
           that
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           they
           were
           once
           in
           meditation
           to
           have
           chang'd
           it
           into
           a
           Thursday
           meeting
           to
           have
           showne
           their
           Christian
           liberty
           )
           we
           should
           think
           strangely
           of
           those
           men
           that
           called
           the
           Sunday-Festivall
           lesse
           then
           an
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           necessary
           now
           to
           be
           kept
           holy
           with
           such
           observances
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           appointed
           .
        
         
           *
           Baptisme
           of
           infants
           is
           most
           certainly
           a
           holy
           and
           charitable
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           of
           ordinary
           necessity
           to
           all
           that
           ever
           cryed
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           hath
           founded
           this
           rite
           upon
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           wise
           men
           doe
           easily
           observe
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           can
           by
           the
           same
           probability
           of
           Scripture
           inforce
           a
           necessity
           of
           communicating
           infants
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           of
           baptizing
           infants
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           
           speak
           of
           immediate
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           or
           of
           practise
           Apostolicall
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           great
           Master
           of
           Geneva
           in
           a
           book
           he
           writ
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           fly
           to
           Apostolicall
           traditive
           ordination
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           institution
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           must
           be
           served
           first
           ,
           as
           having
           fairer
           plea
           ,
           and
           clearer
           evidence
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           the
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           that
           deny
           this
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           just
           anathema
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           confidently
           condemn'd
           for
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           *
           Of
           the
           same
           consideration
           are
           diverse
           other
           things
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyters
           consecrating
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           first
           institution
           did
           represent
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           [
           
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             Doe
             this
          
           ]
           then
           why
           may
           not
           every
           Christian
           man
           there
           represented
           ,
           doe
           that
           which
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           were
           commanded
           to
           doe
           ?
           If
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           represent
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           why
           then
           doe
           all
           communicate
           ?
           Or
           what
           place
           ,
           or
           intimation
           of
           Christ's
           saying
           is
           there
           in
           all
           the
           foure
           Gospells
           ,
           limiting
           [
           
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             benedicite
          
           ]
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           extending
           [
           
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             accipite
             &
             manducate
          
           ]
           to
           the
           Laity
           ?
           This
           also
           rests
           upon
           the
           practise
           Apostolicall
           and
           traditive
           interpretation
           of
           H.
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           any
           man
           that
           would
           not
           have
           his
           Christendome
           suspected
           .
        
         
           *
           To
           these
           I
           adde
           the
           communion
           of
           Women
           ,
           the
           distinction
           of
           bookes
           Apocryphall
           ,
           from
           Canonicall
           ,
           that
           such
           books
           were
           written
           by
           such
           Evangelists
           ,
           
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           whole
           tradition
           of
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           the
           feast
           of
           Easter
           (
           which
           amongst
           all
           them
           that
           cry
           up
           the
           Sunday-Festivall
           for
           a
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           prevaile
           as
           
             Caput
             institutionis
          
           ,
           it
           being
           that
           for
           which
           the
           Sunday
           is
           commemorated
           .
           )
           These
           and
           divers
           others
           of
           greater
           consequence
           (
           which
           I
           dare
           not
           specify
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           misunderstood
           )
           rely
           but
           upon
           equall
           faith
           with
           this
           of
           Episcopacy
           (
           though
           I
           should
           wave
           all
           the
           arguments
           for
           immediate
           Divine
           ordinance
           )
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           it
           should
           be
           ranked
           amongst
           the
           Credenda
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           entertained
           upon
           the
           confidence
           of
           that
           which
           we
           call
           
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           whose
           Master
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           VVHat
           their
           power
           and
           eminence
           was
           ,
           
           and
           the
           appropriates
           of
           their
           office
           so
           ordain'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           appears
           also
           by
           the
           testimonies
           before
           alleadged
           ,
           the
           expressions
           whereof
           runne
           in
           these
           high
           termes
           .
           
             Episcopatus
             administrandae
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Lino
             .
             Linus
          
           his
           Bishoprick
           was
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           
             Ecclesiae
             praefuisse
          
           was
           said
           of
           him
           and
           Clemens
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           Prefects
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           Church-word
           .
           
             Ordinandis
             apud
             Cretam
             Ecclesiis
             praeficitur
          
           ,
           so
           Titus
           ,
           he
           is
           set
           over
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           new-founded
           Churches
           in
           
             Crete
             .
             In
             celsiori
             gradu
             collocatus
             ,
             plac'd
             in
             a
             higher
             order
             or
             degree
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           chosen
           
             ex
             Presbyteris
             ,
             from
             amongst
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             Supra
             omnia
             Episcopalis
             apicis
             
             sedes
             ,
          
           so
           Philo
           of
           that
           Bishoprick
           ,
           
             The
             seat
             of
             Episcopall
             height
             above
             all
             things
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           These
           are
           its
           honours
           .
           Its
           offices
           these
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             To
             set
             in
             order
             whatsoever
             he
             sees
             wanting
             ,
             or
             amisse
             ;
             to
             silence
             vaine
             prating
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             their
             superiors
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             elders
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             delinquents
             ,
             to
             reject
             Hereticks
             ,
             viz.
          
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           faithfull
           (
           for
           else
           why
           was
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           reprov'd
           for
           tolerating
           the
           Nicolaitan
           hereticks
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           eject
           them
           ?
           And
           the
           same
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Angell
           of
           Thyatira
           in
           permitting
           the
           woman
           to
           teach
           and
           seduce
           the
           people
           )
           but
           to
           the
           Bishop
           was
           committed
           the
           cognisance
           of
           causes
           criminall
           and
           particular
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           (
           so
           to
           Timothy
           in
           the
           instance
           formerly
           alleadged
           )
           nay
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             all
             authority
          
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Titus
           ,
           and
           
             officium
             regendae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             ruling
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           so
           to
           them
           all
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           left
           in
           the
           severall
           Churches
           respectively
           which
           they
           had
           new
           founded
           .
           
           So
           Eusebius
           .
           For
           the
           Bishop
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             set
             over
             all
          
           ,
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Clement
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           given
           to
           Bishops
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           given
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           prooved
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           will
           sufficiently
           appeare
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           had
           power
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           they
           had
           over
           themselves
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           could
           be
           their
           own
           superiours
           .
        
         
         
           BUt
           a
           Councell
           ,
           
           or
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           might
           have
           jurisdiction
           over
           any
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           Colledges
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           
             in
             communi
             Ecclesiam
             regere
             ,
             govern
             the
             Church
             in
             common
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
          
           as
           saith
           S.
           Hierom
           ,
           viz.
           where
           there
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           was
           none
           they
           rul'd
           without
           him
           .
           *
           This
           indeed
           will
           call
           us
           to
           a
           new
           account
           ,
           and
           it
           relies
           upon
           the
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           which
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           here
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           may
           leave
           the
           sunne
           without
           a
           cloud
           .
           S.
           Ierom's
           words
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
             Idem
             est
             enim
             Presbyter
             quod
             Episcopus
             ,
             &
             antequam
             Diaboli
             instinctu
             studia
             in
             religione
             fierent
             ,
             &
             diceretur
             in
             populis
             ,
             ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ego
             Apollo
             ,
             ego
             autem
             Cephae
             ,
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             .
             Postquam
             verò
             unusquisque
             eos
             quos
             baptizabat
             suos
             putabat
             esse
             ,
             non
             Christi
             ,
             in
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
             est
             ,
             ut
             unus
             de
             Presbyter
             is
             electus
             superponeretur
             caeteris
             ut
             Schismatum
             semina
             tollerentur
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           he
           brings
           some
           arguments
           to
           confirme
           his
           saying
           ,
           and
           summes
           them
           up
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Haec
             diximus
             ut
             ostenderemus
             apud
             veteres
             eosdem
             fuisse
             Presbyteros
             quos
             Episcopos
             ,
             &
             ut
             Episcopi
             noverint
             se
             magis
             consuetudine
             quàm
             Dominicae
             dispositionis
             veritate
             Presbyteris
             esse
             majores
             :
             &
             in
             communi
             debere
             Ecclesiam
             regere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           thing
           S.
           Hierome
           aymes
           to
           prove
           ,
           is
           the
           identity
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           and
           their
           government
           of
           
           the
           Church
           
             in
             common
          
           .
           *
           For
           their
           identity
           ,
           It
           is
           cleare
           that
           S.
           Hierome
           does
           not
           meane
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           order
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           had
           both
           one
           office
           
             per
             omnia
          
           ,
           one
           power
           ;
           for
           else
           he
           contradicts
           himselfe
           most
           apertly
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Evagrium
             ,
             Quid
             facit
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Episcopus
             exceptâ
             ordinatione
             quòd
             Presbyter
             non
             faciat
             ?
             A
             Presbyter
             may
             not
             ordayne
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             does
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           cleare
           difference
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           S.
           Hierome
           is
           not
           expressed
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           but
           of
           
             right
             [
             quod
             Presbyter
             non
             FACIAT
             ]
          
           not
           
             [
             non
             facit
             ;
          
           ]
           that
           a
           Priest
           
             may
             not
             ,
             must
             not
          
           doe
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           does
           ,
           viz.
           he
           gives
           holy
           orders
           .
           *
           And
           for
           matter
           of
           fact
           S.
           Hierome
           knew
           that
           in
           his
           time
           a
           Presbyter
           did
           not
           governe
           in
           common
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           conceived
           it
           was
           fit
           he
           should
           be
           joyn'd
           in
           the
           common
           regiment
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ,
           therefore
           he
           asserted
           it
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           And
           therefore
           if
           S.
           Hierome
           had
           thought
           that
           this
           difference
           of
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           ,
           had
           been
           only
           customary
           ,
           &
           by
           actuall
           indulgence
           ,
           or
           incroachment
           ,
           or
           positive
           constitution
           ,
           and
           no
           matter
           of
           primitive
           and
           originall
           right
           ,
           S.
           Hierome
           was
           not
           so
           diffident
           but
           out
           it
           should
           ,
           come
           what
           would
           have
           come
           .
           And
           suppose
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           in
           this
           distinct
           power
           of
           ordination
           had
           intended
           it
           onely
           to
           be
           a
           difference
           in
           fact
           ,
           not
           in
           right
           (
           for
           so
           some
           of
           late
           have
           muttered
           )
           then
           S.
           Hierome
           had
           not
           said
           true
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           principles
           ,
           for
           
             [
             Quid
             facit
             Episcopus
             exceptâ
             ordinatione
             quòd
             Presbyter
             non
             faciat
             ?
             ]
          
           had
           beene
           quickly
           answered
           ,
           if
           the
           Question
           had
           onely
           beene
           
             de
             facto
          
           ;
           For
           the
           Bishop
           governed
           
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           Iurisdiction
           was
           greater
           then
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           by
           custome
           ,
           and
           in
           fact
           at
           least
           ,
           S.
           Hierome
           saies
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           tooke
           so
           much
           power
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             de
             facto
          
           Presbyters
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           
             sine
             literis
             Episco
             ,
             palibus
             ,
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
          
           and
           this
           S.
           Hierome
           complain'd
           of
           ;
           
           so
           that
           
             de
             facto
          
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           difference
           :
           That
           then
           (
           if
           S.
           Hierome
           sayes
           true
           )
           being
           the
           onely
           difference
           betweene
           Presbyter
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           right
           ,
           not
           
             humane
             positive
          
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           coincident
           with
           the
           other
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           which
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           by
           a
           humane
           right
           the
           Bishop
           had
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           Divine
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           identity
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           by
           S.
           Hierom's
           owne
           confession
           cannot
           be
           meant
           in
           respect
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           the
           Episcopacy
           is
           by
           Divine
           right
           a
           superiour
           order
           to
           the
           Presbyterate
           .
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           that
           the
           arguments
           which
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           uses
           in
           this
           discourse
           are
           to
           prove
           that
           Bishops
           are
           sometimes
           called
           Presbyters
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           he
           urges
           Act.
           20.
           
           And
           Philippians
           1.
           and
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           Titus
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           but
           all
           driving
           to
           the
           same
           issue
           .
           To
           what
           ?
           Not
           to
           prove
           that
           Presbyters
           are
           sometimes
           called
           Presbyters
           ;
           For
           who
           doubts
           that
           ?
           But
           that
           Bishops
           are
           so
           may
           be
           of
           some
           consideration
           and
           needes
           a
           proofe
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           Undertooke
           .
           Now
           that
           they
           are
           so
           called
           must
           needes
           inferre
           an
           identity
           and
           a
           disparity
           in
           severall
           respects
           .
           An
           identity
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           Names
           ,
           for
           else
           it
           had
           beene
           wholly
           impertinent
           .
           A
           disparity
           ,
           
           or
           else
           his
           arguments
           were
           to
           prove
           
             idem
             affirmari
             de
             eodem
          
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           businesse
           next
           to
           telling
           pins
           .
           Now
           then
           this
           disparity
           must
           be
           either
           in
           order
           ,
           or
           jurisdiction
           .
           By
           the
           former
           probation
           it
           is
           sure
           that
           he
           meanes
           the
           orders
           to
           be
           disparate
           ;
           If
           
             jurisdiction
             too
          
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           if
           he
           stand
           to
           his
           owne
           principles
           .
        
         
           This
           identity
           then
           which
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           expresses
           of
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           must
           be
           either
           in
           Name
           or
           in
           Iurisdiction
           .
           I
           know
           not
           certainely
           which
           he
           meanes
           ,
           for
           his
           
             arguments
             conclude
             onely
             for
             the
             identity
             of
             Names
             ,
          
           but
           his
           
             conclusion
             is
             for
             identity
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             &
             in
             communi
             debere
             Ecclesiam
             regere
             ,
          
           is
           the
           intent
           of
           his
           discourse
           .
           If
           he
           meanes
           the
           first
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           of
           Names
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           harme
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           
             in
             confesso
             apud
             omnes
          
           ,
           but
           concludes
           nothing
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           )
           but
           because
           he
           intends
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           guess'd
           by
           his
           words
           )
           a
           parity
           and
           concurrence
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           consider'd
           distinctly
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           founding
           of
           Churches
           the
           Apostles
           did
           appoint
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Ministers
           with
           a
           power
           of
           baptizing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           consecrating
           and
           reconciling
           
             in
             privato
             foro
          
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           in
           every
           Church
           at
           the
           first
           founding
           it
           ,
           constitute
           a
           Bishop
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           Crete
           ,
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           at
           Rome
           ,
           at
           Antioch
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Where
           no
           Bishops
           were
           constituted
           there
           the
           Apostles
           kept
           the
           
             jurisdiction
             in
             their
             owne
             hands
             [
             There
             comes
             upon
             me
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             )
             daily
             the
             care
             or
             Supravision
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ]
          
           Not
           
             all
             absolutely
          
           ,
           
           for
           not
           all
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           but
           
             all
             of
             his
             charge
          
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           once
           charged
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           had
           not
           exonerated
           himselfe
           by
           constituting
           Bishops
           there
           ,
           for
           of
           these
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           .
           And
           againe
           
             [
             If
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             signifie
             him
             to
             me
             by
             an
             Epistle
             ]
          
           so
           he
           charges
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           as
           yet
           ,
           clearely
           kept
           the
           power
           in
           his
           owne
           hands
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           ever
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           
             govern'd
             by
             Episcopall
             ,
             or
             Apostolicall
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           ought
           appeares
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           never
           gave
           any
           externall
           ,
           or
           
             coercitive
             jurisdiction
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             criminall
             causes
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           
             power
             to
             ordaine
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             to
             inflict
             censures
             ,
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             meere
             Presbyters
             .
          
           *
           The
           contrary
           may
           be
           greedily
           swallowed
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           with
           how
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           prescribing
           prejudice
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           not
           in
           all
           Scripture
           
             any
             commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             any
             ordinance
             or
             warrant
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             any
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             expresse
             delegation
             of
             Apostolicall
             authority
             (
             tanquam
             vi●ario
             suo
             ,
          
           as
           to
           his
           substitute
           in
           absense
           of
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Apostle
           )
           to
           inflict
           any
           censures
           ,
           or
           take
           
             cognisance
             of
             persons
          
           and
           
             causes
             criminall
          
           .
           Presbyters
           might
           be
           
             surrogati
             in
             locum
             Episcopi
             absentis
          
           ,
           but
           never
           had
           any
           
             ordinary
             jurisdiction
          
           given
           them
           by
           
             vertue
             of
             their
             ordination
          
           ,
           or
           
             any
             commission
             ,
             from
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           This
           we
           may
           best
           consider
           by
           induction
           of
           particulars
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Presbytery
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           a
           
             Bishop
             alwayes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sometimes
          
           ,
           therefore
           whatsoever
           act
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           conjunction
           with
           ,
           and
           
             subordination
             to
             the
             Bishop
          
           &
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           both
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           superiour
           to
           all
           the
           
             Presbyters
             in
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           also
           had
           power
           alone
           to
           governe
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           say
           they
           had
           power
           to
           governe
           alone
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           alone
           before
           they
           ordayn'd
           the
           first
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           is
           before
           there
           were
           any
           of
           capacity
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           they
           must
           retaine
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           for
           they
           could
           not
           loose
           it
           by
           giving
           Orders
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           had
           a
           
             power
             of
             sole
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Presbyters
           being
           in
           some
           publike
           acts
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Apostles
           cannot
           challenge
           a
           right
           of
           governing
           as
           affixed
           to
           their
           Order
           ,
           they
           onely
           
             assisting
             in
             subordination
          
           ,
           and
           
             by
             dependency
          
           .
        
         
           This
           onely
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           In
           Ierusalem
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           some
           thing
           more
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           meere
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           limited
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           
             Silas
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             S.
             Luke
          
           calls
           them
           ]
           were
           of
           that
           Presbytery
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           They
           were
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           Chiefe
           men
           amongst
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           &
           yet
           called
           Elders
           ,
           or
           Presbyters
           though
           of
           
             Apostolicall
             power
          
           and
           authority
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           Oe●umenius
           .
           
           For
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           diverse
           of
           them
           were
           ordain'd
           Apostles
           with
           an
           
             Vulimited
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           not
           fix'd
           upon
           any
           See
           ,
           that
           
           they
           also
           might
           together
           with
           the
           twelve
           ,
           
             exire
             in
             totum
             mundum
          
           .
           *
           So
           that
           in
           this
           Presbytery
           either
           they
           were
           more
           then
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ,
           men
           of
           
             Apostolicall
             power
          
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           well
           be
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           twelve
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           equall
           power
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Presbyterate
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Apostolate
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           were
           but
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           and
           proov'd
           ,
           and
           confess'd
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           power
           to
           governe
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           this
           their
           taking
           meere
           
             Presbyters
             in
             partem
             regiminis
          
           ,
           was
           a
           voluntary
           act
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           example
           was
           derived
           to
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Presbyteros
             in
             communi
             Ecclesiam
             regere
          
           ,
           was
           rather
           ,
           
             consuetudine
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           then
           
             dominicae
             dispositionis
             veritate
          
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           S.
           Hierom's
           owne
           expression
           )
           for
           this
           is
           more
           evident
           then
           that
           Bishops
           ,
           doe
           
             eminere
             caeteris
          
           ,
           by
           custome
           rather
           then
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Apostles
           might
           rule
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           taken
           into
           the
           Number
           was
           a
           voluntary
           act
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           although
           fitting
           to
           be
           retain'd
           where
           the
           same
           reasons
           doe
           remaine
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           concurre
           ,
           yet
           not
           necessary
           because
           not
           affixed
           to
           their
           Order
           ;
           not
           ,
           
             Dominicae
             dispositionis
             veritate
          
           ,
           and
           not
           laudable
           when
           those
           reasons
           cease
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           emergency
           of
           contrary
           causes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           Presbytery
           we
           read
           of
           is
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           but
           there
           we
           find
           no
           acts
           either
           of
           concurrent
           ,
           
           or
           
             single
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           but
           of
           ordination
           indeed
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           performed
           by
           such
           men
           as
           S.
           Paul
           was
           ,
           and
           
           Barnabas
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           two
           of
           the
           Prophets
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           but
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           them
           to
           be
           called
           Presbyters
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           not
           meere
           Presbyters
           as
           we
           now
           Understand
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           I
           proved
           formerly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           there
           was
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           and
           they
           were
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           
           and
           were
           appointed
           by
           him
           to
           be
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           This
           must
           doe
           it
           or
           nothing
           .
           
             In
             quo
             spiritus
             S.
             posuit
             vos
             Episcopos
             ,
          
           In
           whom
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           hath
           made
           you
           Bishops
           .
           There
           must
           lay
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           argument
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           can
           find
           who
           is
           meant
           by
           [
           Vos
           ]
           we
           shall
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           gaine
           the
           truth
           .
           *
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           for
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Elders
           to
           come
           from
           Ephesus
           to
           Miletus
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           he
           spoke
           .
           **
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           not
           all
           the
           
             [
             vos
             ]
          
           ,
           For
           there
           were
           present
           at
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           Sopater
           ,
           and
           Aristarchus
           ,
           and
           Secundus
           ,
           and
           Gaius
           ,
           
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           Tychicus
           ,
           and
           Trophimus
           ;
           And
           although
           he
           sent
           to
           Ephesus
           as
           to
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           there
           many
           Elders
           were
           either
           accidentally
           ,
           or
           by
           ordinary
           residence
           ,
           yet
           those
           were
           not
           all
           Elders
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Asia
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           sense
           ,
           the
           lessar
           Asia
           .
           For
           so
           in
           the
           preface
           of
           his
           Sermon
           S.
           Paul
           intimates
           
             [
             ye
             know
             that
             from
             the
             first
             day
             I
             came
             into
             Asia
             after
             what
             manner
             I
             have
             beene
             with
             you
             at
             all
             seasons
             ]
          
           His
           whole
           conversation
           in
           Asia
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           those
           Elders
           who
           were
           present
           were
           witnesses
           of
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           of
           dispersed
           habitation
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           more
           clearely
           infer'd
           from
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           
             And
             
             now
             behold
             I
             know
             that
          
           YE
           ALL
           AMONG
           WHOM
           I
           HAVE
           GONE
           
             preaching
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           &c
           :
           It
           was
           a
           travaile
           to
           preach
           to
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           certainly
           they
           were
           inhabitants
           of
           places
           very
           considerably
           distant
           .
        
         
           Now
           upon
           this
           ground
           I
           will
           raise
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           there
           be
           a
           confusion
           of
           Names
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           particularly
           of
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contended
           for
           ,
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           granted
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           then
           where
           both
           the
           words
           are
           used
           ,
           what
           shall
           determine
           the
           signification
           ?
           For
           whether
           (
           to
           instance
           in
           this
           place
           )
           shall
           Presbyter
           limit
           Episcopus
           ,
           or
           Episcopus
           extend
           Presbyter
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           Presbyter
           signify
           one
           that
           is
           verily
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           Episcopus
           signify
           a
           meere
           Presbyter
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           but
           an
           ignorant
           conceit
           ,
           where
           ever
           Presbyter
           is
           named
           ,
           to
           fancy
           it
           in
           the
           proper
           and
           limited
           sense
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           doe
           so
           with
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           joyned
           together
           ,
           rather
           to
           believe
           it
           in
           the
           limited
           and
           present
           sense
           of
           Presbyter
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           proper
           and
           present
           sense
           of
           Episcopus
           .
           So
           that
           as
           yet
           we
           are
           indifferent
           upon
           the
           termes
           .
           These
           men
           sent
           for
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           at
           
             Miletus
             ,
             Spiritus
             S.
             posuit
             vos
             Episcopos
             ,
          
           there
           they
           are
           called
           Bishops
           or
           overseers
           .
           So
           that
           I
           may
           as
           well
           say
           here
           were
           
             properly
             so
             called
             Bishops
          
           ,
           as
           another
           may
           say
           ,
           here
           were
           
             meere
             Presbyters
          
           .
           *
           And
           least
           it
           be
           objected
           in
           prejudice
           of
           my
           affirmative
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           there
           never
           being
           
           but
           one
           
             Bishop
             in
             one
             Church
          
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           this
           was
           not
           true
           .
           For
           at
           Ierusalem
           there
           were
           many
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           had
           Episcopall
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolicall
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           Antioch
           ;
           as
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           at
           Rome
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Linus
           ,
           and
           Clemens
           ,
           but
           yet
           but
           one
           of
           them
           was
           fixt
           ,
           and
           
             properly
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             .
          
           But
           2
           ly
           All
           these
           were
           not
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           but
           the
           Elders
           of
           all
           Asia
           ,
           but
           some
           from
           other
           countries
           as
           appears
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           So
           that
           although
           they
           were
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           wee
           might
           easily
           find
           
             distinct
             Diocesses
          
           for
           them
           ,
           without
           incumbring
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           with
           a
           multiplyed
           incumbency
           .
           Thus
           farre
           then
           we
           are
           upon
           even
           termes
           ,
           the
           community
           of
           compellations
           used
           here
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           force
           us
           to
           believe
           them
           all
           to
           be
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           Bishops
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           very
           certain
           that
           they
           were
           not
           all
           meer
           Presbyters
           at
           his
           fare-well
           Sermon
           ,
           for
           S.
           Timothy
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           I
           proved
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           by
           abundant
           testimony
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           those
           which
           are
           reckoned
           v.
           4.
           were
           companions
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           his
           journey
           ,
           and
           imployed
           in
           mission
           Apostolicall
           for
           the
           founding
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           Sosipater
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           
             Bishop
             of
             Iconium
          
           ,
           and
           Tychicus
           of
           
             Chalcedon
             in
             Bythinia
          
           ,
           
           as
           Dorotheus
           and
           Eusebius
           witnesse
           ;
           and
           Trophimus
           of
           Arles
           in
           France
           ,
           for
           so
           is
           witnessed
           by
           the
           suffragans
           of
           that
           province
           in
           their
           Epistle
           to
           
             S.
             Leo.
          
           But
           without
           all
           doubt
           here
           were
           Bishops
           present
           as
           well
           as
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           for
           besides
           the
           premises
           we
           have
           a
           witnesse
           beyond
           exception
           ,
           
           the
           ancient
           S.
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             In
             Mileto
             enim
             conv●catis
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             Presbyteris
             qui
             erant
             ab
             Epheso
             ,
             &
             à
             reliquis
             proximis
             civitatibus
             ,
             quoniam
             ipse
             festinavit
             Hierosolymis
             Pentecosten
             agere
             ,
             &c.
          
           S.
           Paul
           making
           hast
           to
           keep
           his
           Pentecost
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           at
           Miletus
           ,
           did
           call
           together
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Citties
           .
           *
           Now
           to
           all
           these
           in
           conjunction
           S.
           Paul
           spoke
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           indeed
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           had
           concredited
           his
           Church
           to
           be
           fed
           ,
           and
           taught
           with
           Pastorall
           supravision
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           here
           is
           no
           commission
           of
           power
           ,
           or
           jurisdiction
           to
           Presbyters
           distinctly
           ,
           nor
           supposition
           of
           any
           such
           praeexistent
           power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           that
           S.
           Paul
           said
           in
           this
           narration
           ,
           was
           spoken
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           them
           all
           .
           For
           that
           of
           v.
           18.
           [
           
             ye
             know
             how
             I
             have
             been
             with
             you
             in
             Asia
             in
             all
             seasons
             ,
          
           ]
           that
           indeed
           was
           spoke
           to
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           that
           came
           from
           Ephesus
           and
           the
           voisinage
           ,
           viz.
           in
           a
           collective
           sense
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           distributive
           ,
           for
           each
           of
           them
           was
           not
           in
           all
           the
           circuit
           of
           his
           Asian
           travailes
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           not
           spoken
           to
           Sopater
           the
           Beraean
           ,
           or
           to
           Aristarchus
           the
           Thessalonian
           ,
           but
           to
           Tychicus
           ,
           and
           Trophimus
           ,
           who
           were
           Asians
           it
           might
           be
           addressed
           .
           And
           for
           that
           of
           v.
           25.
           [
           
             yee
             all
             among
             whom
             I
             have
             gone
             preaching
             shall
             see
             my
             face
             no
             more
             ,
          
           ]
           this
           was
           directed
           only
           to
           the
           Asians
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           never
           more
           to
           come
           thither
           ;
           but
           Timothy
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           saw
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           
           be
           supposed
           he
           neglected
           to
           attend
           him
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           were
           a
           conjunction
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           at
           this
           meeting
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           there
           was
           ,
           and
           of
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolicall
             men
          
           besides
           ,
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           known
           ,
           or
           indeed
           with
           any
           probability
           suspected
           that
           ,
           that
           clause
           of
           
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             Spiritus
             S.
             posuit
             vos
             Episcopos
             pascere
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             ,
          
           does
           belong
           to
           the
           
             Ephesine
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           and
           not
           particularly
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           actually
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Gajus
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           
             Apostolicall
             men
          
           who
           had
           at
           least
           
             Episcopall
             authority
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           power
           of
           founding
           ,
           and
           ordering
           Churches
           without
           a
           fixt
           and
           limited
           jurisdiction
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Either
           in
           this
           place
           is
           no
           jurisdiction
           at
           all
           intimated
           
             de
             antiquo
          
           ,
           or
           concredited
           
             de
             novo
          
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           v.
           28.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Feeders
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           belongs
           either
           to
           the
           Bishops
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           conjunction
           with
           ,
           and
           subordination
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           to
           the
           meer
           Presbyters
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           appertaine
           ,
           by
           any
           intination
           of
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           and
           if
           these
           Presbyters
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Ephesus
           and
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Asia
           were
           made
           Bishops
           at
           Miletus
           ?
           Then
           also
           this
           way
           all
           difficulty
           will
           be
           removed
           .
           And
           that
           so
           it
           was
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           Timothy
           was
           now
           entring
           ,
           and
           fixing
           upon
           his
           See
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           consonant
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           leave
           a
           Church
           to
           fixe
           a
           Bishop
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           why
           else
           was
           a
           Bishop
           fixt
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           so
           long
           before
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           but
           because
           
           the
           Apostles
           were
           to
           be
           scattered
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           first
           bloudy
           field
           of
           Martyrdome
           was
           to
           be
           fought
           .
           And
           the
           case
           was
           equall
           here
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           was
           never
           to
           see
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           he
           foresaw
           that
           ravening
           wolves
           would
           enter
           into
           the
           folds
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           actually
           plac'd
           a
           Bishop
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           unimaginable
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           make
           equall
           provision
           for
           other
           Churches
           ,
           there
           being
           the
           same
           necessity
           from
           the
           same
           danger
           ,
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           either
           S.
           Paul
           did
           it
           now
           ,
           or
           never
           ;
           and
           that
           about
           this
           time
           the
           other
           sixe
           Asian
           Churches
           had
           Angels
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           set
           in
           their
           candlesticks
           ,
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           there
           had
           been
           a
           succession
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Pergamus
             ,
             Antipas
          
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           S.
           Timothy
           had
           sate
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           S.
           Polycarpe
           at
           Smyrna
           many
           years
           before
           S.
           Iohn
           writ
           his
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           no
           jurisdiction
           was
           in
           the
           
             Ephesine
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           except
           a
           delegate
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           ,
           appeares
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           by
           S.
           Pauls
           first
           epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           establishing
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Timothy
           power
           of
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           over
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           ordination
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           conjunction
           of
           any
           in
           commission
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           ought
           appeares
           either
           there
           ,
           or
           else-where
           .
        
         
           *
           4.
           
           The
           same
           also
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Cretan
             Presbyters
          
           is
           cleare
           .
           For
           what
           power
           had
           they
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ?
           For
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           we
           now
           speak
           of
           .
           If
           they
           had
           none
           before
           S.
           Titus
           came
           ,
           we
           are
           well
           enough
           at
           Crete
           .
           If
           they
           had
           ,
           why
           did
           S.
           Paul
           take
           it
           from
           them
           to
           invest
           Titus
           with
           it
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           did
           he
           send
           Titus
           with
           all
           those
           
           powers
           before
           mentioned
           ?
           For
           either
           the
           
             Presbyters
             of
             Crete
          
           had
           jurisdiction
           in
           causes
           criminall
           equall
           to
           Titus
           after
           his
           coming
           ,
           or
           they
           had
           not
           .
           If
           they
           had
           ,
           then
           what
           did
           Titus
           doe
           there
           ?
           If
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           then
           either
           they
           had
           no
           jurisdiction
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           subordination
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           his
           inferiours
           ,
           and
           he
           their
           ordinary
           Iudge
           and
           Governour
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           One
           thing
           more
           before
           this
           be
           left
           ,
           must
           be
           considered
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           power
           of
           excommunication
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           none
           of
           diverse
           yeares
           after
           the
           founding
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           S.
           Paul
           reprooves
           them
           for
           not
           ejecting
           the
           incestuous
           person
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           *
           This
           is
           it
           that
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           kept
           the
           jurisdiction
           in
           their
           hands
           where
           they
           had
           founded
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           placed
           no
           Bishop
           .
           For
           in
           this
           case
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           incest
           the
           Apostle
           did
           make
           himselfe
           the
           sole
           Iudge
           .
           
           [
           
             For
             I
             verily
             as
             absent
             in
             body
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             have
             judged
             already
          
           ]
           and
           then
           secondly
           ,
           
           S.
           Paul
           gives
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           commission
           and
           substitution
           to
           proceed
           in
           this
           cause
           [
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
          
           MY
           SPIRIT
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             My
             power
             ,
             My
             authority
          
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           explaines
           himselfe
           ,
           MY
           SPIRIT
           ,
           WITH
           THE
           POWER
           OF
           OUR
           LORD
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             to
             deliver
             him
             over
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           And
           3.
           
           As
           all
           this
           power
           is
           delegate
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           but
           declarative
           in
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           had
           given
           sentence
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           Corinth
           
           were
           to
           publish
           it
           .
           4.
           
           This
           was
           a
           commission
           given
           to
           the
           whole
           assembly
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           concernes
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           some
           have
           contended
           ;
           but
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           will
           serve
           neither
           of
           their
           turnes
           ,
           neither
           for
           an
           
             independant
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           nor
           a
           
             conjunctive
             popularity
          
           .
           As
           for
           S.
           Paul's
           reprooving
           them
           for
           not
           inflicting
           censures
           on
           the
           peccant
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           it
           confidently
           averred
           ,
           but
           never
           could
           see
           ground
           for
           it
           .
           The
           suspicion
           of
           it
           is
           v.
           2.
           
           [
           
             And
             ye
             are
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             mourned
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             might
             be
          
           TAKEN
           AWAY
           FROM
           AMONG
           YOU
           ]
           
             Taken
             away
          
           .
           But
           by
           whom
           ?
           That
           's
           the
           Question
           .
           Not
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           .
           For
           TAKEN
           AWAY
           FROM
           YOU
           ,
           implies
           that
           it
           is
           by
           the
           power
           of
           another
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           act
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           take
           away
           any
           thing
           from
           himselfe
           .
           He
           may
           
             put
             it
             away
          
           ,
           not
           
             take
             it
          
           ,
           the
           expression
           had
           been
           very
           imperfect
           if
           this
           had
           been
           his
           meaning
           .
           *
           Well
           then
           :
           In
           all
           these
           instances
           ,
           viz.
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Crete
             ,
          
           and
           Corinth
           (
           and
           these
           are
           all
           I
           can
           find
           in
           Scripture
           of
           any
           consideration
           in
           the
           present
           Question
           )
           all
           the
           jurisdiction
           was
           originally
           in
           the
           Apostles
           while
           there
           was
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Bishop
           when
           there
           was
           any
           ;
           And
           yet
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           joyned
           in
           the
           ordering
           Church
           affaires
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           voluntary
           assuming
           them
           ,
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           and
           by
           delegation
           of
           power
           Apostolicall
           ,
           or
           Episcopall
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           assistance
           in
           acts
           deliberative
           ,
           and
           consiliary
           ,
           though
           I
           find
           this
           no
           where
           specified
           but
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           I
           prooved
           that
           the
           Elders
           
           were
           men
           of
           more
           power
           then
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           men
           of
           Apostolicall
           authority
           .
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           issue
           ,
           and
           straine
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           Presbyters
           had
           no
           jurisdiction
           in
           causes
           criminall
           ,
           and
           pertaining
           to
           the
           publick
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           order
           ,
           or
           without
           particular
           substitution
           ,
           and
           delegation
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           in
           all
           Scripture
           any
           commission
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           no
           divine
           institution
           of
           any
           power
           of
           regiment
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           no
           constitution
           Apostolicall
           ,
           that
           meere
           Presbyters
           should
           either
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Bishop
           governe
           the
           Church
           ;
           no
           example
           in
           all
           Scripture
           of
           any
           censure
           inflicted
           by
           any
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           either
           upon
           Clergy
           or
           Laity
           ;
           no
           specification
           of
           any
           power
           that
           they
           had
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           but
           to
           Churches
           where
           Colledges
           of
           Presbyters
           were
           resident
           ,
           Bishops
           were
           sent
           by
           
             Apostolicall
             ordination
          
           ;
           not
           only
           with
           power
           of
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           but
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           of
           taking
           cognisance
           even
           of
           causes
           ,
           and
           actions
           of
           Presbyters
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           Titus
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           also
           example
           of
           delegation
           of
           power
           of
           censures
           from
           the
           Apostle
           to
           a
           Church
           where
           many
           Presbyters
           were
           fix't
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           delinquent
           before
           specified
           ,
           which
           delegation
           was
           needlesse
           ,
           if
           coercitive
           jurisdiction
           by
           censures
           had
           been
           by
           divine
           right
           in
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           a
           whole
           Colledge
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           returne
           we
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           S.
           Hieromes
           saying
           :
           The
           Church
           was
           governed
           (
           saith
           
           he
           )
           
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
          
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           Counsell
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Quo
             jure
          
           was
           this
           ?
           That
           the
           Bishops
           were
           Superiour
           to
           those
           which
           were
           then
           called
           Presbyters
           ,
           by
           custome
           rather
           then
           
             Divine
             disposition
          
           S.
           Hierome
           affirmes
           ;
           but
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           joyned
           with
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Bishops
           at
           first
           ,
           by
           what
           right
           was
           that
           ?
           Was
           not
           that
           also
           by
           custome
           and
           condescension
           rather
           then
           by
           Divine
           disposition
           ?
           S.
           Hierome
           does
           not
           say
           but
           it
           was
           .
           For
           he
           speakes
           onely
           of
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           not
           of
           right
           ,
           It
           might
           have
           beene
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           
             de
             facto
          
           it
           was
           so
           in
           some
           places
           .
        
         
           *
           2.
           
           [
           
             Communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
          
           ]
           is
           true
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           Elders
           were
           Apostolicall
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           
             Episcopall
             authority
          
           and
           something
           superadded
           ,
           as
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           an
           unlimited
           Diocesse
           besides
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           Silas
           was
           fixt
           upon
           the
           See
           of
           Corinth
           .
           But
           yet
           even
           at
           Ierusalem
           they
           actually
           had
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           that
           place
           superiour
           to
           them
           in
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           does
           clearely
           evince
           ,
           that
           the
           common-counsell
           of
           Presbyters
           is
           no
           argument
           against
           the
           superiority
           of
           a
           Bishop
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           *
           3.
           
           [
           
             Communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
          
           ]
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           call'd
           themselves
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           their
           Epistles
           .
           Now
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           many
           Prophets
           ,
           many
           Elders
           (
           for
           the
           words
           are
           sometimes
           us'd
           in
           common
           )
           were
           for
           a
           while
           resident
           in
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           did
           governe
           in
           common
           ;
           As
           at
           Antioch
           were
           Barnabas
           ,
           
           and
           Simeon
           ,
           and
           Lucius
           ,
           and
           Manaën
           ,
           and
           
             Paul.
             Communi
             horum
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
          
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           for
           a
           time
           was
           governed
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           were
           Presbyters
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           that
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           were
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           *
           4.
           
           Suppose
           this
           had
           beene
           true
           in
           the
           sense
           that
           any
           body
           please
           to
           imagine
           ,
           yet
           this
           not
           being
           by
           any
           divine
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           should
           by
           their
           Counsell
           assist
           in
           externall
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           by
           any
           intimation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           by
           affirmation
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           stifle
           this
           by
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           
             Postquàm
             omnibus
             locis
             Ecclesiae
             sunt
             constitutae
             ,
             &
             officia
             ordinata
             ,
             alitèr
             composita
             res
             est
             quàm
             caperat
             .
          
           It
           might
           be
           so
           at
           first
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           need
           to
           be
           so
           neither
           then
           ,
           nor
           after
           .
           For
           at
           first
           Ephesus
           had
           no
           Bishop
           of
           it
           's
           owne
           ,
           nor
           Crete
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           need
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           had
           the
           supra-vision
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           yet
           afterwards
           S.
           Paul
           did
           send
           Bishops
           thither
           ;
           for
           when
           themselves
           were
           to
           goe
           away
           ,
           the
           power
           must
           be
           concredited
           to
           another
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           in
           their
           absence
           before
           the
           constituting
           of
           a
           Bishop
           had
           intrusted
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           Presbyters
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           in
           dependance
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           substitution
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           ordinary
           power
           ,
           and
           it
           ceased
           at
           the
           presence
           or
           command
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           the
           sending
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           reside
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           S.
           Ignatius
           being
           absent
           from
           his
           Church
           upon
           a
           businesse
           of
           
           being
           persecuted
           ,
           he
           writ
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           Doe
           you
           feed
           the
           flock
           amongst
           you
           ,
           till
           God
           shall
           shew
           you
           who
           shall
           be
           your
           Ruler
           ,
           viz.
           My
           Successor
           .
           No
           longer
           .
           Your
           commission
           expires
           when
           a
           Bishop
           comes
           .
        
         
           *
           5.
           
           To
           the
           conclusion
           of
           S.
           Hieromes
           discourse
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Bishops
           are
           not
           greater
           then
           Presbyters
           by
           the
           truth
           of
           divine
           disposition
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           true
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           Bishops
           are
           not
           by
           Divine
           disposition
           greater
           then
           all
           those
           which
           in
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Presbyters
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           Elders
           in
           the
           Councell
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           they
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           such
           as
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           were
           not
           Bishops
           in
           the
           present
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           a
           fixt
           and
           particular
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           Iurisdiction
           .
           *
           2
           ly
           S.
           Hieromes
           meaning
           is
           also
           true
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           [
           
             Bishops
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Lords
             disposition
             are
             not
             greater
             then
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           ]
           viz.
           
             quoad
             exercitium
             actûs
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           tyed
           to
           exercise
           jurisdiction
           solely
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           may
           
             asciscere
             sibi
             Presbyteros
             in
             commune
             consilium
             ,
          
           they
           may
           delegate
           jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           kept
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           only
           in
           their
           owne
           hands
           in
           S.
           
             Hieromes
             time
          
           ,
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           is
           rather
           by
           custome
           ,
           then
           by
           Divine
           dispensation
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           otherwise
           at
           first
           ,
           viz.
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           so
           still
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           law
           of
           God
           against
           the
           delegation
           of
           power
           Episcopall
           .
           *
           As
           for
           the
           last
           words
           in
           the
           objection
           ,
           [
           
             Et
             in
             communi
             debere
             Ecclesiam
             regere
             ,
          
           ]
           it
           is
           an
           
             assumentum
             of
          
           S.
           
             Hieromes
             owne
          
           ;
           for
           all
           his
           former
           discourse
           was
           of
           the
           identity
           
           of
           Names
           ,
           and
           common
           regiment
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           not
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           and
           from
           
             a
             fact
          
           to
           conclude
           with
           a
           Debere
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Non
             sequitur
          
           ,
           unlesse
           this
           Debere
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           former
           arguments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           THEY
           OUGHT
           ,
           not
           by
           
             Gods
             law
          
           ,
           but
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           practise
           Apostolicall
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           as
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           such
           as
           then
           they
           were
           ;
           THEY
           OUGHT
           ,
           for
           many
           considerations
           ,
           and
           in
           Great
           cases
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Divine
           precept
           .
        
         
           *
           And
           indeed
           to
           doe
           him
           right
           he
           so
           explaines
           himselfe
           ,
           [
           
             Et
             in
             communi
             debere
             Ecclesiam
             regere
             ,
             imitantes
             Moysen
             qui
             cùm
             haberet
             in
             potestate
             solus
             praeesse
             populo
             Israel
             ,
             septuaginta
             elegit
             ,
             cum
             quibus
             populum
             judicaret
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Presbyters
           ought
           to
           Iudge
           in
           common
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           imitate
           Moses
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           rul'd
           alone
           ,
           yet
           was
           content
           to
           take
           others
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           only
           to
           rule
           in
           chiefe
           .
           Thus
           S.
           Hierome
           would
           have
           the
           Bishops
           doe
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           acknowledges
           the
           right
           of
           sole
           jurisdiction
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           his
           Councell
           perhaps
           might
           be
           good
           then
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           necessary
           at
           no
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           followed
           then
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           is
           needlesse
           now
           .
           *
           For
           the
           arguments
           which
           S.
           Hierome
           uses
           to
           prove
           this
           his
           intention
           what
           ever
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           and
           shall
           else
           where
           produce
           ,
           for
           they
           yeeld
           many
           other
           considerations
           then
           this
           collection
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           prove
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           the
           equality
           of
           the
           offices
           of
           Episcocy
           and
           Presbyterate
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           
             per
             omnia
          
           respondent
           to
           the
           paralell
           place
           of
           a
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           It
           is
           needlesse
           to
           repeat
           either
           the
           objection
           ,
           or
           answer
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           however
           this
           saying
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           the
           paralell
           of
           S.
           Chrysostome
           is
           but
           like
           an
           argument
           against
           an
           Evident
           truth
           ,
           which
           comes
           forth
           upon
           a
           desperate
           service
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           kill'd
           by
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           or
           to
           runne
           upon
           their
           owne
           Swords
           ;
           For
           either
           they
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           senses
           above
           explicated
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           impertinent
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           contradict
           evidence
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Catholike
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           dye
           within
           their
           owne
           trenches
           .
        
         
           I
           end
           this
           argument
           of
           tradition
           Apostolicall
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           
             Postquam
             Vnusquisque
             eos
             quos
             baptiz
             abat
             suos
             put
             abat
             esse
             ,
             non
             Christi
             ,
             &
             diceretur
             in
             populis
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             Ego
             Apollo
             ,
             Ego
             autem
             Cepha
             ,
             in
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
             est
             ut
             Vnus
             de
             Presbyteris
             electus
             superponeretur
             caeter
             is
             ,
             ut
             schismatum
             semina
             tollerentur
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           a
           publike
           decree
           issued
           out
           
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
          
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Churches
           one
           should
           be
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           viz.
           to
           rule
           and
           governe
           the
           flock
           commited
           to
           his
           charge
           .
           This
           I
           say
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           schisme
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           said
           I
           am
           of
           Paul
           ,
           and
           I
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           baptized
           any
           Catechumens
           ,
           tooke
           them
           for
           his
           owne
           not
           as
           Christs
           disciples
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           
             tempore
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           that
           this
           decree
           was
           made
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           and
           S.
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           S.
           Titus
           were
           made
           Bishops
           by
           S.
           Hieromes
           expresse
           
           attestation
           ;
           It
           was
           also
           [
           
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
          
           ]
           so
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           proved
           to
           have
           beene
           an
           
             immediate
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           have
           gone
           much
           lesse
           ,
           it
           being
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           and
           as
           S.
           Hierome
           acknowledges
           CATHOLIKE
           ,
           and
           APOSTOLICK
           .
           *
        
         
           
             BEe
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             as
             I
             am
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           is
           an
           Apostolicall
           precept
           .
           We
           have
           seene
           how
           the
           Apostles
           have
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           how
           their
           tradition
           is
           consequent
           of
           Divine
           institution
           ;
           Next
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           Church
           hath
           followed
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           have
           followed
           Christ.
           CATHOLIKE
           PRACTISE
           is
           the
           next
           Basis
           of
           the
           power
           and
           order
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           be
           
             in
             subsidium
          
           to
           them
           also
           that
           call
           for
           reduction
           of
           the
           state
           Episcopall
           to
           a
           primitive
           consistence
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           all
           those
           pious
           sonnes
           of
           Holy
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           venerable
           estimate
           of
           the
           publike
           and
           authoriz'd
           facts
           of
           Catholike
           Christendome
           .
        
         
         
           *
           For
           Consider
           we
           ,
           Is
           it
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           should
           immediately
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           conspire
           together
           to
           seek
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           ,
           
             caquae
             sunt
             Iesu
             Christi
          
           ;
           to
           erect
           a
           government
           of
           their
           owne
           devising
           ,
           not
           ordayn'd
           by
           Christ
           ,
           not
           delivered
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           relinquish
           a
           
             Divine
             foundation
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolicall
           superstructure
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           was
           at
           all
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Masters
           will
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           knew
           ,
           and
           observed
           not
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           many
           stripes
           ?
           Is
           it
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           those
           gallant
           men
           who
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           off
           from
           the
           prescriptions
           of
           Gentilisme
           to
           the
           seeming
           impossibilities
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           evidence
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           clarity
           of
           Demonstration
           upon
           agreed
           principles
           ,
           should
           all
           upon
           their
           first
           adhesion
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           make
           an
           Universall
           dereliction
           of
           so
           considerable
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Masters
           will
           ,
           and
           leave
           Gentilisme
           to
           destroy
           Christianity
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           erects
           another
           Oeconomy
           then
           what
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           hath
           ordayn'd
           ,
           destroyes
           all
           those
           relations
           of
           mutuall
           dependance
           which
           Christ
           hath
           made
           for
           the
           coadunation
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           destroyes
           it
           in
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           Christian
           congregation
           or
           family
           ?
        
         
           *
           Is
           it
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           
             glorious
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           
             curious
             observers
             of
             Divine
             Sanctions
             ,
             and
             Canons
             Apostolicall
             ,
          
           that
           so
           long
           as
           that
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           concerning
           abstinence
           from
           bloud
           was
           of
           force
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           dye
           then
           eat
           a
           strangled
           hen
           ,
           or
           a
           pudding
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           Eusebius
           relates
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           particular
           instance
           
           of
           Biblis
           and
           Blandina
           )
           that
           they
           would
           be
           so
           sedulous
           in
           the
           contemning
           the
           government
           that
           
             Christ
             left
          
           for
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           erect
           another
           ?
        
         
           *
           To
           what
           purpose
           were
           all
           their
           watchings
           ,
           their
           banishments
           ,
           their
           fears
           ,
           their
           fastings
           ,
           their
           penances
           and
           formidable
           austerities
           ,
           and
           finally
           their
           so
           frequent
           Martyrdomes
           ,
           of
           what
           excellency
           or
           availe
           ,
           if
           after
           all
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           hurried
           out
           of
           this
           world
           and
           all
           their
           fortunes
           and
           possessions
           ,
           by
           untimely
           ,
           by
           disgracefull
           ,
           by
           dolourous
           deaths
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           before
           a
           tribunall
           to
           give
           account
           of
           their
           universall
           neglect
           ,
           and
           contemning
           of
           Christs
           last
           testament
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           an
           affaire
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           government
           of
           his
           Church
           ?
        
         
           *
           If
           all
           Christendome
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           open
           ,
           so
           united
           a
           defiance
           against
           their
           Master
           ,
           by
           what
           argument
           ,
           or
           confidence
           can
           any
           misbeliever
           be
           perswaded
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           its
           members
           for
           so
           many
           ages
           together
           is
           so
           unlike
           its
           first
           institution
           ,
           as
           in
           its
           most
           publike
           affaire
           ,
           and
           for
           matter
           of
           order
           of
           the
           most
           generall
           concernement
           ,
           is
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           first
           birth
           ?
        
         
           *
           Where
           are
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ's
           perpetuall
           assistance
           ,
           of
           the
           impregnable
           permanence
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ●●ch
           against
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           lead
           it
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           if
           she
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           grand
           an
           errour
           ,
           as
           to
           erect
           a
           throne
           where
           Christ
           had
           made
           all
           levell
           ,
           or
           appointed
           others
           to
           sit
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           whom
           he
           suffers
           .
           *
           Either
           Christ
           hath
           left
           no
           government
           ,
           or
           most
           certainly
           the
           Church
           hath
           retain'd
           that
           Government
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           
           contradictory
           to
           these
           would
           either
           make
           Christ
           improvident
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           extreamely
           negligent
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           and
           incurious
           of
           her
           depositum
           .
           *
           But
           upon
           the
           confidence
           of
           all
           *
           Christendome
           (
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           in
           it
           )
           I
           *
           suppose
           we
           may
           fairely
           venture
           .
           
             Sit
             anima
             mea
             *
             cum
             Christianis
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           first
           thing
           done
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           is
           the
           distinguishing
           of
           Names
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           common
           .
           For
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           all
           the
           
             names
             of
             Clericall
             offices
          
           were
           given
           to
           the
           superiour
           order
           ,
           and
           particularly
           all
           offices
           ,
           and
           parts
           ,
           and
           persons
           design'd
           in
           any
           imployment
           of
           the
           
             sacred
             Preisthood
          
           ,
           were
           signified
           by
           Presbyter
           and
           Presbyterium
           .
           And
           therefore
           least
           the
           confusion
           of
           Names
           might
           perswade
           an
           identity
           and
           indistinction
           of
           office
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           H.
           Church
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           distinguish
           and
           separate
           orders
           ,
           and
           offices
           by
           distinct
           and
           proper
           appellations
           .
           [
           
             For
             the
             Apostles
             did
             know
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             that
             contentions
             would
             arise
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             about
             the
             name
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
          
           ]
           saith
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           did
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           Apostle
           had
           expired
           his
           last
           breath
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           supreame
           ordinary
           office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           succeeded
           in
           ,
           we
           called
           in
           Scripture
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           saith
           S.
           
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Elders
             ,
             
             or
             Presbyters
             that
             are
             among
             you
             ,
             I
             also
             who
             am
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             doe
             intreat
             .
          
           Such
           elders
           S.
           Peter
           spoke
           to
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           committed
           ,
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
          
           and
           Bithynia
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           to
           Titus
           ,
           to
           Tycbicus
           ,
           to
           Sosipater
           ,
           to
           the
           Angells
           of
           the
           Asian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           whom
           himselfe
           in
           the
           next
           words
           points
           out
           by
           the
           description
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             being
             Bishops
             and
             overseers
             over
             it
          
           ;
           And
           that
           to
           rulers
           he
           then
           spake
           is
           evident
           by
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           impertinent
           to
           have
           warned
           them
           of
           tyranny
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           rule
           at
           all
           .
           *
           The
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           are
           included
           in
           this
           admonition
           ;
           for
           as
           their
           office
           is
           involved
           in
           the
           Bishops
           office
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           being
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           too
           ,
           so
           is
           his
           duty
           also
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           
             pro
             ratâ
          
           the
           Presbyter
           knowes
           what
           lies
           on
           him
           by
           proportion
           and
           intuition
           to
           the
           Bishops
           admonition
           .
           But
           againe
           .
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Presbyter
             to
             Gajus
             ;
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             the
             elect
             Lady
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           *
           If
           Apostles
           be
           called
           Presbyters
           ,
           no
           harme
           though
           Bishops
           be
           called
           so
           too
           ,
           for
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           are
           all
           one
           in
           ordinary
           office
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           formerly
           .
           Thus
           are
           those
           Apostolicall
           men
           in
           the
           Colledge
           at
           Ierusalem
           called
           Presbyters
           ,
           whom
           yet
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           calleth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             principall
             men
             ,
             ruling
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             rule
             well
          
           .
           By
           Presbyters
           are
           meant
           
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           only
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           ,
           and
           exigence
           of
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           the
           Apostle
           had
           concredited
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Citties
           ,
           
             ut
             solus
             quisque
             Episcopus
             praesit
             omnibus
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           former
           discourse
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           Acts
           20.
           
           The
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           hath
           made
           you
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           men
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           one
           place
           expounds
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           both
           
             ad
             idem
          
           ,
           and
           speake
           of
           Elders
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           .
        
         
           *
           3.
           
           Although
           Bishops
           be
           called
           Presbyters
           ,
           yet
           even
           in
           Scripture
           names
           are
           so
           distinguished
           ,
           that
           meer
           Presbyters
           are
           never
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           conjunction
           with
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           Generall
           addresse
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           all
           faire
           deportments
           ,
           is
           made
           to
           the
           more
           eminent
           ,
           sometimes
           Presbyters
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           comprehended
           .
           This
           observation
           if
           it
           prove
           true
           ,
           will
           clearely
           show
           ,
           that
           the
           confusion
           of
           names
           of
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           pretence
           by
           any
           intimation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           indistinction
           of
           offices
           ,
           for
           even
           the
           names
           in
           Scripture
           it selfe
           are
           so
           distinguished
           ,
           that
           a
           meere
           Presbyter
           alone
           is
           never
           called
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           a
           Bishop
           an
           Apostle
           is
           often
           called
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           above
           .
           But
           we
           will
           consider
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           use
           to
           be
           pretended
           in
           those
           impertinent
           arguings
           from
           the
           identity
           of
           Name
           ,
           to
           confusion
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           they
           neither
           enterfere
           upon
           the
           maine
           Question
           ,
           nor
           this
           observation
           .
           *
           
             Paul
             and
             Timotheus
             to
             all
             the
             saints
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           I
           am
           willinger
           to
           choose
           this
           instance
           ,
           because
           the
           place
           is
           of
           much
           consideration
           in
           the
           whole
           Question
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           take
           this
           occasion
           to
           cleare
           it
           from
           prejudice
           and
           disadvantage
           .
        
         
           *
           By
           Bishops
           are
           here
           meant
           Presbyters
           ,
           because
           *
           many
           Bishops
           in
           a
           Church
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           *
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           plurally
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           *
           Church
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           meane
           *
           meere
           Presbyters
           *
           so
           it
           is
           pretended
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ;
           By
           [
           Bishops
           ]
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           meant
           the
           whole
           superior
           order
           of
           the
           clergy
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           speaks
           plurally
           ,
           he
           ,
           may
           besides
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           comprehend
           under
           their
           name
           the
           Presbyters
           too
           ;
           for
           why
           may
           not
           the
           name
           be
           comprehended
           as
           well
           as
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           the
           inferiour
           under
           the
           superiour
           ,
           the
           lesser
           within
           the
           greater
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           order
           of
           Presbyters
           is
           involved
           in
           the
           Bishops
           order
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           only
           inclusively
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           derivative
           from
           it
           ;
           the
           same
           name
           may
           comprehend
           both
           persons
           ,
           because
           it
           does
           comprehend
           the
           distinct
           offices
           and
           orders
           of
           them
           both
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           (
           if
           it
           be
           at
           all
           )
           that
           Presbyters
           are
           sometimes
           in
           Scripture
           called
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           *
           2.
           
           Why
           may
           not
           [
           Bishops
           ]
           be
           understood
           properly
           ;
           For
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           admiitting
           that
           there
           were
           any
           meere
           Presbyters
           at
           all
           at
           the
           first
           founding
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           It
           can
           neither
           be
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           antiquity
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           denyed
           :
           For
           indeed
           a
           Bishop
           or
           a
           company
           of
           
             Episcopall
             
             men
          
           as
           there
           were
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           might
           doe
           all
           that
           Presbyters
           could
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           .
           And
           considering
           that
           there
           are
           some
           necessities
           of
           a
           Church
           which
           a
           Presbyter
           cannot
           supply
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishop
           can
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           imaginable
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Presbyter
           ,
           then
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Bishop
           .
           And
           certainely
           it
           is
           most
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Presbyters
           should
           be
           onely
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           expressed
           should
           not
           be
           at
           all
           intended
           .
        
         
           *
           3.
           
           [
           
             With
             the
             Bishops
          
           ]
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           more
           Bishops
           in
           one
           Diocesse
           then
           one
           ,
           of
           a
           fixt
           residence
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           sense
           is
           S.
           Chrysostome
           and
           the
           fathers
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           their
           commentaries
           on
           this
           place
           ,
           
           affirming
           that
           one
           Church
           could
           have
           but
           one
           Bishop
           ;
           but
           then
           take
           this
           along
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           then
           unusuall
           in
           such
           great
           Churches
           ,
           to
           have
           many
           men
           who
           were
           temporary
           residentiaries
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           Apostolicall
           and
           Episcopall
           authority
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           there
           was
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           premises
           .
           Nay
           in
           Philippi
           it selfe
           ,
           If
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           as
           instance
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           home
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           
             Salutant
             te
             Episcopi
             Onesimus
             ,
             Bitus
             ,
             Demas
             ,
             Polybius
             ,
             &
             omnes
             qui
             sunt
             Philippis
             in
             Christo
             ,
             unde
             &
             haec
             vobis
             Scripsi
             ,
          
           saith
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Hero
           his
           Deacon
           .
           So
           that
           many
           Bishops
           (
           we
           see
           )
           might
           be
           at
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           actually
           there
           long
           after
           S.
           Paul's
           dictate
           of
           the
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           *
           4.
           
           Why
           may
           not
           [
           Bishops
           ]
           be
           meant
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ?
           Because
           there
           could
           not
           be
           more
           Bishops
           then
           one
           ,
           in
           a
           Diocesse
           .
           No
           ?
           By
           what
           law
           ?
           If
           
           by
           a
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           that
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           might
           be
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           If
           by
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           obtained
           the
           main
           question
           by
           the
           shift
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ordain
           that
           there
           should
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Bishop
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           evident
           they
           appointed
           many
           Presbyters
           .
           And
           then
           let
           this
           objection
           be
           admitted
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           doe
           its
           worst
           ,
           we
           are
           safe
           enough
           .
        
         
           *
           5.
           
           [
           
             With
             the
             Bishops
          
           ]
           may
           be
           taken
           distributively
           ,
           for
           Philippi
           was
           a
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           had
           diverse
           Bishopricks
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           wrote
           also
           to
           all
           the
           daughter
           Churches
           within
           its
           circuit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           well
           salute
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           writing
           to
           one
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           more
           probable
           ,
           if
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           place
           be
           accepted
           according
           to
           Oecumenius
           ,
           for
           he
           reads
           it
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Coepiscopi●
             ,
             &
             Diaconis
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Timothy
             to
             the
             Saints
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             fellow
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           *
           6.
           
           S.
           Ambrose
           referres
           this
           clause
           of
           [
           
             Cum
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             Diaconis
          
           ,
           ]
           to
           S.
           Paul
           and
           S.
           Timothy
           ,
           
           intimating
           that
           the
           benediction
           ,
           and
           salutation
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Saints
           at
           Philippi
           from
           S.
           Paul
           and
           S.
           Timothy
           with
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           reading
           must
           be
           thus
           ;
           
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             at
             Philippi
          
           &c.
           
           
             Cum
             Episcopis
             &
             Diaconis
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             cum
             Paulo
             ,
             &
             Timotheo
             ,
             qui
             utique
             Episcopi
             erant
             ,
             simul
             &
             significavit
             Diaconos
             qui
             ministrabant
             ei
             .
             Ad
             plebem
             enim
             scribit
             .
             Nam
             si
             Episcopis
             scriberet
             ,
             &
             Diaconi
             ,
             
             ad
             personas
             eorum
             scriberet
             ,
             &
             loci
             ipsius
             Episcopo
             scribendum
             erat
             ,
             non
             duobus
             ,
             vel
             tribus
             ,
             sicut
             &
             ad
             Titum
             &
             Timotheum
             .
          
        
         
           *
           7.
           
           The
           like
           expression
           to
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           Clement
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           another
           light
           to
           this
           ;
           speaking
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             They
             delivered
             their
             first
             fruits
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Bishops
          
           here
           indeed
           may
           be
           taken
           distributively
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           not
           inferre
           that
           many
           Bishops
           were
           collectively
           in
           any
           one
           Church
           ,
           but
           yet
           this
           gives
           intimation
           for
           another
           exposition
           of
           this
           clause
           to
           the
           Philippians
           .
           For
           here
           either
           Presbyters
           are
           meant
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           else
           Presbyters
           are
           not
           taken
           care
           of
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           provision
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           imagines
           ,
           of
           what
           interest
           soever
           he
           be
           ;
           it
           followes
           then
           that
           [
           
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
          
           ]
           are
           no
           more
           but
           Majores
           ,
           and
           
             Minores
             Sacerdotes
          
           in
           both
           places
           ;
           for
           as
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           Episcop●s
           were
           confounded
           ,
           so
           also
           Presbyter
           and
           Diaconus
           ;
           And
           I
           thinke
           it
           will
           easily
           be
           shewen
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           [
           Diaconus
           ,
           ]
           is
           given
           oftner
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           ministers
           which
           now
           by
           way
           of
           appropriation
           we
           call
           Deacons
           .
           But
           of
           this
           anon
           .
           Now
           againe
           to
           the
           main
           observation
           .
        
         
           *
           Thus
           also
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           writing
           to
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           giving
           order
           for
           the
           constitution
           and
           deportment
           of
           the
           Church
           orders
           and
           officers
           ,
           gives
           directions
           first
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           for
           Deacons
           .
           Where
           are
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           
           interim
           ?
           Either
           they
           must
           be
           comprehended
           in
           Bishops
           or
           in
           Deacons
           .
           They
           may
           as
           well
           be
           in
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           [
           Diaconus
           ]
           is
           not
           in
           Scripture
           any
           more
           appropriated
           to
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           ,
           then
           Episcopus
           to
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           neither
           .
           For
           Episcopus
           was
           never
           us'd
           in
           the
           
             new
             Testament
          
           for
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           had
           the
           care
           ,
           regiment
           ,
           and
           supra-vision
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           Diaconus
           was
           used
           generally
           for
           all
           Ministeries
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           supposing
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           included
           under
           the
           word
           Episcopus
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           because
           the
           offices
           and
           orders
           are
           one
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           comprehended
           within
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           then
           indeed
           the
           compellation
           is
           of
           the
           more
           principall
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyter
           is
           also
           comprehended
           ,
           for
           his
           conjunction
           ,
           and
           involution
           in
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           principall
           observation
           here
           intended
           .
           
             Nam
             in
             Episcopo
             omnes
             ordines
             sunt
             ,
             quia
             primus
             Sacerdos
             est
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             Princeps
             est
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             &
             Propheta
             &
             Evangelista
             ,
             &
             caetera
             adimplenda
             officia
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Ministerio
             Fidelium
             .
          
           
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           .
           *
           So
           that
           if
           in
           the
           description
           of
           the
           qualifications
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           intends
           to
           qualifie
           Presbyters
           also
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           Principally
           intended
           for
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           only
           by
           way
           of
           subordination
           and
           comprehension
           .
           This
           only
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           because
           this
           place
           is
           also
           abused
           to
           other
           issues
           ;
           To
           be
           sure
           it
           is
           but
           a
           vaine
           dreame
           that
           because
           Presbyter
           is
           not
           nam'd
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           may
           be
           comprehended
           under
           Bishop
           as
           a
           part
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           within
           the
           
           superiour
           ,
           (
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           having
           in
           it
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           and
           something
           more
           )
           or
           else
           it
           may
           be
           as
           well
           intended
           in
           the
           word
           [
           Deacons
           ,
           ]
           and
           rather
           then
           the
           word
           ,
           [
           Bishop
           ]
           1.
           
           Because
           [
           Bishop
           ]
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           [
           Deacons
           ]
           in
           the
           Plurall
           ,
           and
           so
           liker
           to
           comprehend
           the
           multitude
           of
           
             Presbyters
             .
             2.
             
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           or
           else
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           Presbyters
           ,
           are
           called
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Ministers
             ,
             Deacons
          
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Deacons
             by
             whose
             Ministration
             yee
             beleived
          
           ;
           and
           3.
           
           By
           the
           same
           argument
           Deacons
           may
           be
           as
           well
           one
           with
           the
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Titu●
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           describes
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           sayes
           not
           a
           word
           more
           either
           of
           Presbyter
           or
           Deacons
           office
           ;
           and
           why
           I
           pray
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           office
           of
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           be
           omitted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           too
           in
           that
           to
           Titus
           ?
           or
           else
           why
           may
           not
           Deacons
           be
           confounded
           ,
           and
           be
           all
           one
           with
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Presbyter
           ?
           It
           will
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           this
           argument
           were
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           an
           aëry
           and
           impertinent
           nothing
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           yet
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           showne
           in
           Scripture
           that
           any
           one
           single
           ,
           and
           meere
           Presbyter
           is
           called
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           often
           found
           that
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           nay
           an
           Apostle
           is
           called
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           above
           ,
           and
           therefore
           since
           this
           communication
           of
           Names
           is
           onely
           in
           descension
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           involution
           ,
           or
           comprehension
           of
           Presbyter
           within
           (
           Episcopus
           )
           ,
           but
           never
           in
           ascension
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           often
           called
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           ,
           but
           never
           
           retrò
           ,
           that
           a
           meere
           Deacon
           or
           a
           meere
           Presbyter
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           either
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           brought
           either
           to
           depresse
           the
           order
           of
           Bishops
           below
           their
           throne
           ,
           or
           erect
           meere
           Presbyters
           above
           their
           stalls
           in
           the
           Quire.
           For
           we
           may
           as
           well
           confound
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           with
           clearer
           probability
           ,
           then
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           .
           For
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           in
           Scripture
           often
           called
           Deacons
           .
           I
           gave
           one
           instance
           of
           this
           before
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           very
           many
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           said
           of
           S.
           Matthias
           when
           he
           succeded
           Iudas
           in
           the
           Apostolate
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           S.
           Paul
           to
           
             Timothy
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
          
           .
           
           S.
           Paul
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             Deacon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           said
           of
           the
           first
           founders
           of
           the
           Corinthian
           Church
           ;
           
             Deacons
             by
             whom
             ye
             beleived
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           Apollos
           were
           the
           men
           .
           It
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           a
           Bishop
           was
           called
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           wherefore
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           he
           saith
           to
           him
           being
           a
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Fulfill
             thy
             Deaconship
          
           .
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           word
           ,
           or
           designation
           of
           any
           Clericall
           office
           ,
           but
           is
           given
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Apostles
           are
           called
           [
           Prophets
           ]
           
             Acts
             13.
             
             The
             Prophets
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             were
             Lucius
             and
             Manaën
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
          
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           are
           called
           [
           Pastors
           ]
           too
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           
             hoc
             ipso
          
           that
           they
           are
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Pastors
             .
             Spiritus
          
           S.
           
             posuit
             vos
             Episcopos
          
           PASCERE
           ECCLESIAM
           DEI.
           Whereupon
           trhe
           Geeke
           Scholiast
           expounds
           the
           word
           [
           Pastors
           ]
           
           to
           signifie
           Bishops
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           ever
           since
           that
           S.
           Peter
           set
           us
           a
           copie
           in
           the
           compellation
           of
           the
           Prototype
           calling
           him
           the
           
             Great
             Sheapherd
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
          
           it
           hath
           obtayned
           in
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           Pastors
           and
           Bishops
           are
           coincident
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           very
           hardly
           meet
           with
           an
           instance
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           *
           If
           Bishops
           be
           Pastors
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           Doctors
           also
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           conjunct
           ,
           when
           other
           offices
           which
           may
           in
           person
           be
           united
           ,
           yet
           in
           themselves
           are
           made
           disparate
           ;
           
           For
           [
           
             God
             hath
             given
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             some
          
           PASTORS
           AND
           TEACHERS
           .
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           If
           Pastors
           ,
           then
           also
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           .
           And
           this
           is
           observed
           by
           S.
           Austin
           .
           
           
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             Doctors
             whom
             you
             would
             have
             me
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             I
             think
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           For
           Paul
           doth
           not
           say
           ;
           some
           Pastors
           ,
           some
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           to
           Pastors
           he
           joyneth
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           Pastors
           might
           understand
           it
           belongeth
           to
           their
           office
           to
           teach
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Sedulius
           upon
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           But
           after
           the
           Churches
           were
           setled
           &
           Bishops
           fix't
           upon
           their
           severall
           Sees
           ,
           then
           the
           Names
           also
           were
           made
           distinct
           ,
           only
           those
           names
           which
           did
           designe
           temporary
           offices
           did
           expire
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Thus
             farre
             the
             names
             were
             common
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           sense
           above
           explicated
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             But
             immediately
             the
             names
             were
             made
             proper
             and
             distinct
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             order
             it
             's
             owne
             Name
             is
             left
             ,
             of
             a
             Bishop
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           *
           This
           could
           
           not
           be
           suppos'd
           at
           first
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           were
           to
           borrow
           words
           from
           the
           titles
           of
           secular
           honour
           ,
           or
           offices
           ,
           and
           to
           transplant
           them
           to
           an
           artificiall
           ,
           and
           imposed
           sense
           ;
           USE
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Master
           of
           language
           ,
           must
           rule
           us
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           and
           USE
           is
           not
           contracted
           but
           in
           some
           processe
           ,
           and
           descent
           of
           time
           .
           *
           For
           at
           first
           ,
           Christendome
           it selfe
           wanted
           a
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Nazarene
           were
           Christ'ned
           first
           in
           Antioch
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           their
           baptisme
           some
           yeares
           before
           they
           had
           their
           Name
           .
           It
           had
           been
           no
           wonder
           then
           ,
           if
           
             per
             omnia
          
           it
           had
           so
           happened
           in
           the
           compellation
           of
           all
           the
           offices
           and
           orders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           BVt
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           and
           still
           more
           in
           descending
           〈◊〉
           Episcopus
           signified
           only
           the
           Superintendent
           of
           the
           ●●rch
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           &
           vulgar
           concept●●●ome
           few
           examples
           I
           shal
           give
           insteed
           of
           Myriads
           〈◊〉
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           the
           word
           '
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ●●shop
           is
           us'd
           36
           times
           in
           appropriation
           to
           him
           that
           〈◊〉
           
             Ordinary
             Ruler
          
           &
           president
           of
           the
           Church
           
             above
             the
             Clergie
             and
             the
             Laity
             ,
          
           being
           24
           times
           expressely
           distinguish'd
           from
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           14
           having
           particular
           care
           for
           government
           ,
           jurisdiction
           ,
           censures
           and
           Ordinations
           committed
           to
           him
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           is
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           the
           first
           50
           which
           are
           received
           as
           Authentick
           ,
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           a
           Nice
           ;
           of
           b
           Antioch
           ,
           25
           Canons
           whereof
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           the
           Councell
           of
           Gangra
           calling
           them
           
             Canones
             Ecclesiasticos
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolicas
             
             traditiones
          
           ;
           by
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           
             Constantinople
             to
             Damasus
          
           ,
           which
           Theodoret
           hath
           inserted
           into
           his
           story
           ;
           by
           the
           c
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           by
           d
           Tertullian
           ;
           by
           e
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ;
           and
           are
           sometimes
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           called
           THE
           CANONS
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           THE
           ECCLESIASTICALL
           CANONS
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           the
           ancient
           and
           received
           Canons
           ,
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           
             Apostolicall
             Canons
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           said
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           in
           Trullo
           :
           and
           Damascen
           puts
           them
           in
           order
           next
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           :
           so
           in
           effect
           does
           Isidore
           in
           his
           preface
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Councells
           ,
           for
           he
           sets
           these
           Canons
           in
           front
           ,
           because
           
             Sancti
             Patres
             eorum
             sententias
             authoritate
             Synodali
             roborarunt
             ,
             &
             inter
             Canonicas
             posuerunt
             Constitutiones
             .
             The
             H.
             Fathers
             have
             established
             these
             Canons
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Councells
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             them
             amongst
             the
             Canonicall
             Constitutions
             .
          
           And
           great
           reason
           ,
           for
           in
           Pope
           Stephens
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           translated
           into
           Latine
           by
           one
           Dionysius
           at
           the
           intreaty
           of
           Laurentius
           ,
           
           because
           then
           the
           old
           Latine
           copies
           were
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           .
           Now
           then
           this
           second
           translation
           of
           them
           being
           made
           in
           Pope
           Stephens
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           contemporary
           with
           S.
           Irenaeus
           and
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           the
           old
           copie
           ,
           elder
           then
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           after
           the
           Originall
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           shewes
           them
           to
           be
           of
           prime
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           mention'd
           by
           S.
           Stephen
           in
           an
           Epistle
           of
           his
           to
           
             Bishop
             Hilarius
          
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           severe
           in
           censure
           of
           them
           who
           doe
           prevaricate
           these
           Canons
           .
        
         
         
           *
           But
           for
           farther
           satisfaction
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             Gregory
             Holloander
          
           to
           the
           Moderators
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           Norimberg
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           they
           are
           called
           Apocryphall
           by
           Gratian
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           
             wisdome
             of
             Solomon
          
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiasticus
           ,
           but
           yet
           by
           most
           ,
           beleived
           to
           be
           written
           by
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           from
           the
           dictate
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           Question
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           Canonicall
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           of
           undoubted
           Ecclesiasticall
           authority
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           first
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Ignatius
           his
           testimony
           is
           next
           in
           time
           and
           in
           authority
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Bishop
             bears
             the
             image
             and
             representment
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             &c.
             What
             is
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             all
             authority
             and
             rule
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             a
             sacred
             Colledge
             ,
             Counsellors
             and
             helpers
             or
             assessors
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             what
             are
             Deacons
          
           &c
           :
           So
           that
           here
           is
           the
           reall
           ,
           and
           exact
           distinction
           of
           dignity
           ,
           the
           appropriation
           of
           Name
           ,
           and
           intimation
           of
           office
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           his
           helpers
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             imitators
             of
             the
             Angells
             who
             are
             Ministring
             Spirits
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           of
           so
           known
           ,
           so
           evident
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           but
           impertinent
           to
           insist
           longer
           upon
           it
           .
           Himselfe
           in
           three
           of
           his
           Epistles
           uses
           it
           nine
           times
           in
           distinct
           enumeration
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           Trallians
           ,
           to
           the
           Philadelphians
           ,
           to
           the
           Philippians
           .
           *
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           insert
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Although
           it
           was
           so
           that
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           were
           distinct
           in
           the
           beginning
           after
           the
           Apostles
           death
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           the
           names
           are
           used
           promiscuously
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           evidence
           ,
           that
           confusion
           of
           names
           is
           no
           intimation
           ,
           much
           lesse
           an
           argument
           for
           the
           parity
           of
           offices
           ,
           since
           themselves
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           though
           indeed
           very
           seldome
           ,
           confound
           the
           names
           ,
           yet
           distinguish
           the
           offices
           frequently
           ,
           and
           dogmatically
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Where
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           means
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           so
           indeed
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           be
           no
           necessity
           of
           admitting
           this
           meaning
           ,
           because
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           may
           mean
           the
           suffragan
           
             Bishops
             of
             Syria
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           may
           be
           fairely
           admitted
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           their
           Bishop
           was
           absent
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           delegated
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           Episcopall
           jurisdiction
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           till
           hee
           being
           dead
           another
           Bishop
           should
           be
           chosen
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           
             Episcopi
             Vicarii
          
           ,
           and
           by
           representment
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           Bishops
           power
           by
           delegation
           were
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           done
           least
           the
           Church
           should
           not
           be
           only
           without
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           without
           a
           Guardian
           too
           ;
           &
           yet
           what
           a
           Bishop
           was
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           authority
           no
           man
           more
           confident
           and
           frequent
           then
           Ignatius
           .
           *
           Another
           example
           of
           this
           is
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           youth
           whom
           S.
           Iohn
           had
           converted
           and
           commended
           to
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Clemens
           ,
           whose
           story
           this
           was
           ,
           proceeding
           in
           the
           relation
           saies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Presbyter
          
           ;
           unlesse
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           S.
           Clement
           means
           not
           the
           
           Order
           ,
           but
           age
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           he
           did
           ,
           for
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           he
           calls
           him
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             The
             old
             man
             ,
             Tum
             verò
          
           PRESBYTER
           
             in
             domum
             suam
             suscipit
             adolescentem
             .
             Redde
             depositum
             ,
          
           O
           EPISCOPE
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           to
           him
           .
           
             Tunc
             graviter
             suspirans
          
           SENIOR
           &c.
           So
           S.
           Clement
           .
           *
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           very
           unusuall
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           just
           as
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           in
           descent
           and
           comprehension
           ,
           for
           this
           Bishop
           also
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           the
           delegation
           of
           Episcopall
           power
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           allegation
           of
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           name
           Episcopus
           or
           Bishop
           was
           chosen
           to
           be
           appropriate
           to
           the
           supreame
           order
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           was
           done
           with
           faire
           reason
           and
           designe
           .
           For
           this
           is
           no
           fastuous
           ,
           or
           pompous
           title
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           of
           no
           dignity
           ,
           and
           implies
           none
           but
           what
           is
           consequent
           to
           the
           just
           and
           faire
           execution
           of
           its
           offices
           .
           But
           Presbyter
           is
           a
           name
           of
           dignity
           and
           vene●ation
           ,
           
             Rise
             up
             to
             the
             gray
             head
             ,
          
           and
           it
           transplants
           the
           honour
           and
           Reverence
           of
           age
           to
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Presbyterate
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           the
           Bishops
           left
           ,
           and
           took
           that
           which
           signifies
           a
           meere
           supra-vision
           ,
           and
           overlooking
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           we
           take
           estimate
           from
           the
           names
           ,
           Presbyter
           is
           a
           name
           of
           dignity
           ,
           and
           Episcopus
           ,
           of
           office
           and
           burden
           .
           *
           [
           
             He
             that
             desires
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             desires
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Saith
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             .
             Nec
             dicit
             si
             quis
             Episcopatum
             desiderat
             ,
             bonum
             desiderat
             gradum
             ,
             sedbonum
             ●pus
             desiderat
             ,
             quod
             in
             majore
             ordine
             constitutus
             possit
             si
             velit
             occasionem
             habere
             exercendarum
             virtutum
             .
          
           So
           S.
           Hierome
           .
           It
           is
           not
           an
           honourable
           
           title
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           office
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           opportunity
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           excellent
           vertues
           .
           But
           for
           this
           we
           need
           no
           better
           testimony
           then
           of
           S.
           
             Isidore
             .
             Episcopatus
             autem
             vocabulum
             inde
             dictum
             ,
          
           
           
             quòd
             ille
             qui
             superefficitur
             superintendat
             ,
             curam
             scil
             .
             gerens
             subditorum
             .
          
           But
           ,
           
             Presbyter
             Grecè
             ,
             latinè
             senior
             interpretatur
             ,
             non
             pro
             atate
             ,
             vel
             decrepitâ
             senectute
             ,
             sed
             propter
             honorem
             &
             dignitatem
             quam
             acceperunt
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           ;
           
             Iulius
             Pollux
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Supposing
           that
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           had
           been
           often
           confounded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           both
           in
           ascension
           and
           descension
           ,
           yet
           as
           Priests
           may
           be
           called
           Angells
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           be
           THE
           ANGEL
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           [
           THE
           ANGEL
           ,
           ]
           for
           his
           excellency
           ,
           [
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           ,
           ]
           for
           his
           appropriate
           preheminence
           ,
           and
           singularity
           ,
           so
           though
           Presbyters
           had
           been
           called
           Bishops
           in
           Scripture
           (
           of
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           example
           but
           in
           the
           senses
           above
           explicated
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           and
           comprehension
           ;
           )
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           way
           of
           eminence
           ,
           THE
           BISHOP
           :
           and
           in
           descent
           of
           time
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           compellation
           ,
           which
           was
           alwaies
           his
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           eminence
           was
           made
           his
           by
           appropriation
           .
           And
           a
           faire
           precedent
           of
           it
           wee
           have
           from
           the
           compellation
           given
           to
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             great
             sheapheard
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           The
           name
           [
           Bishop
           ]
           was
           made
           sacred
           by
           being
           the
           appellative
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           by
           faire
           intimation
           it
           does
           more
           immediatly
           descend
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           from
           Christ
           
           more
           immediate
           mission
           ,
           and
           more
           ample
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           [
           Episcopus
           ]
           and
           [
           Pastor
           ]
           by
           way
           of
           eminence
           are
           the
           most
           fit
           appellatives
           for
           them
           who
           in
           the
           Church
           have
           the
           greatest
           power
           ,
           office
           and
           dignity
           ,
           as
           participating
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           that
           power
           and
           authority
           for
           which
           Christ
           was
           called
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             our
             soules
          
           .
           *
           And
           besides
           this
           so
           faire
           a
           Copy
           ;
           besides
           the
           useing
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           prophecy
           of
           the
           Apostolate
           of
           Matthias
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           often
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           showne
           before
           ;
           any
           one
           whereof
           is
           abundantly
           enough
           ,
           for
           the
           fixing
           an
           appellative
           upon
           a
           Church
           officer
           ;
           this
           name
           may
           also
           be
           intimated
           as
           a
           distinctive
           compellation
           of
           a
           Bishop
           over
           a
           Priest
           ,
           because
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           indeed
           often
           used
           for
           the
           office
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           above
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           for
           the
           office
           of
           the
           inferiours
           ,
           for
           S.
           Paul
           writing
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           then
           had
           no
           Bishop
           fixed
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           does
           command
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           subordinate
           Clergy
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           word
           [
           Episcopus
           ]
           is
           fixt
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           derivation
           ,
           and
           example
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           faire
           congruity
           of
           reason
           .
        
         
           BVt
           the
           Church
           used
           other
           appellatives
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           
           which
           it
           is
           very
           requisite
           to
           specifie
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           diverse
           authorities
           of
           the
           Fathers
           useing
           those
           words
           in
           appropriation
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           have
           bin
           given
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           ever
           
           since
           they
           have
           begun
           to
           set
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           Bishops
           were
           called
           [
           Pastors
           ]
           in
           antiquity
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           their
           being
           called
           so
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Eusebius
           writing
           the
           story
           of
           S.
           Ignatius
           ,
           
           
             Denique
             cùm
             Smyrnam
             venisset
             ,
             ubi
             Polycarpus
             erat
             ,
             scribit
             inde
             unam
             epistolam
             ad
             Ephesios
             ,
             eorumque
             Pastorem
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Onesimus
           ,
           for
           so
           followes
           ,
           
             in
             quâ
             meminit
             Onesimi
          
           .
           Now
           that
           Onesimus
           was
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           himselfe
           witnesses
           in
           the
           Epistle
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
           Onesimus
           was
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Antiochenos
          
           himselfe
           makes
           mention
           of
           Evodius
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           your
           most
           Blessed
           and
           worthy
           PASTOR
           .
        
         
           *
           When
           
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
          
           first
           broached
           his
           heresie
           against
           the
           divinity
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           presently
           a
           Councell
           was
           called
           where
           S.
           
             Denis
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
          
           could
           not
           be
           present
           ,
           
             Caeteri
             verò
             Ecclesiarum
          
           PASTORES
           
             diversis
             è
             locis
             &
             urbibus
             ....
             convenerunt
             Antiochiam
             .
             In
             quibus
             insignes
             &
             caeteris
             praecellentes
             erant
             Firmilianus
             à
             Caesareâ
             Cappadociae
             ,
             Gregorius
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             Athenodorus
             Fratres
             ....
             &
             Helenus
             Sardensis
             Ecclesiae
             Episcopus
             ....
             Sed
             &
             Maximus
             Bostrensis
             Episcopus
             dignus
             eorum
             consortio
             cohaerehat
             .
          
           These
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Firmilianus
          
           ,
           and
           Helenus
           ,
           and
           Maximus
           were
           the
           PASTORS
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           Presbyters
           were
           not
           called
           PASTORS
           ,
           for
           he
           proceedes
           ,
           
             sed
             &
             Prebyteri
             quamplurimi
             ,
             &
             Diaconi
             ad
             supradictam
             Vrbem
             ....
             convenerunt
             .
          
           
           So
           that
           these
           were
           not
           under
           the
           generall
           appellative
           of
           Pastors
           .
           
           *
           And
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Sardis
          
           making
           provision
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           election
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           a
           Widdow-Church
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           is
           urgent
           for
           the
           speedy
           institution
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Comprovincialls
           be
           wanting
           he
           must
           be
           certifi'd
           by
           the
           Primate
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             the
             multitude
             require
             a
             Pastor
             to
             be
             given
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           *
           The
           same
           expression
           is
           also
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             Iulius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           to
           the
           
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
          
           ,
           
           and
           People
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           behalfe
           of
           their
           
             Bishop
             Athanasius
             ,
             Suscipite
             itaque
             Fratres
             charissimi
             cum
             omni
             divinâ
             gratiâ
          
           PASTOREM
           VESTRUM
           AC
           PRAESULEM
           
             tanquam
             verè
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           
             &
             gaudere
             fruentes
             orationibus
             qui
          
           PASTOREM
           VESTRUM
           
             esuritis
             &
             sititis
          
           &c
           :
           The
           same
           is
           often
           us'd
           in
           S.
           Hilary
           and
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           where
           Bishops
           are
           called
           PASTORES
           MAGNI
           ,
           
             Great
             sheapheards
          
           ,
           or
           PASTORS
           ;
           *
           When
           Eusebius
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Samosata
          
           was
           banished
           ,
           
             Vniversi
             lachrymis
             prosequuti
             sunt
             ereptionem
          
           PASTORIS
           sui
           ,
           saith
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             they
             wept
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             their
          
           
           PASTOR
           .
           And
           Eulogius
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           Edessa
           when
           he
           was
           arguing
           with
           the
           Prefect
           in
           behalfe
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           &
           PASTOREM
           
             (
             inquit
             )
             habemus
             ,
             &
             nutus
             illius
             sequimur
             ,
             we
             have
             a
          
           PASTOR
           (
           a
           Bishop
           certainely
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           was
           a
           Priest
           )
           
             and
             his
             commands
             we
             follow
          
           .
           But
           ,
           
           I
           need
           not
           specifie
           any
           more
           particular
           instances
           ;
           I
           touch'd
           upon
           it
           before
           .
           *
           He
           that
           shall
           consider
           ,
           that
           to
           Bishops
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           concredited
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           
           but
           his
           assistants
           in
           Cities
           and
           Villages
           ,
           and
           were
           admitted
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           first
           casually
           and
           cursorily
           ,
           &
           then
           by
           station
           and
           fixt
           residency
           when
           Parishes
           were
           divided
           ,
           and
           endowed
           ,
           will
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           [
           Pastor
           ]
           must
           needes
           be
           appropriated
           to
           Bishops
           to
           whom
           according
           to
           the
           conjunctive
           expression
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           infant
           Christendome
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           was
           intrusted
           ,
           first
           solely
           ,
           then
           in
           communication
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           principally
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           places
           where
           Bishops
           are
           exauctorated
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           amongst
           those
           men
           that
           have
           complying
           designes
           ,
           the
           word
           [
           Pastor
           ]
           is
           given
           to
           Parish
           Priests
           against
           the
           manner
           and
           usage
           of
           Ancient
           Christendome
           ;
           and
           though
           Priests
           may
           be
           called
           Pastors
           in
           a
           limited
           ,
           subordinate
           sense
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           participation
           (
           just
           as
           they
           may
           be
           called
           Angels
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           is
           
             the
             Angell
          
           ,
           and
           so
           Pastors
           when
           the
           Bishop
           is
           
             the
             Pastor
          
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           called
           
             Pastores
             ovium
          
           in
           S.
           Cyprian
           )
           but
           never
           are
           they
           called
           Pastores
           simply
           ,
           
           or
           
             Pastores
             Ecclesiae
          
           for
           above
           600
           yeares
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           800
           more
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           good
           counsell
           which
           S.
           Paul
           gave
           ,
           to
           avoid
           
             vocum
             Novitates
          
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           never
           any
           affectation
           of
           New
           words
           contrary
           to
           the
           Ancient
           voice
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           designe
           in
           the
           thing
           too
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           innovation
           :
           and
           of
           this
           we
           have
           had
           long
           warning
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           use
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Pastor
           ]
           .
        
         
         
           IF
           Bishops
           were
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           
           then
           Doctors
           also
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           observation
           which
           S.
           Austin
           made
           out
           of
           Ephes.
           4.
           as
           I
           quoted
           him
           even
           now
           ,
           [
           
             For
             God
             hath
             given
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ....
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
          
           ]
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           hath
           learn'd
           to
           speak
           .
           In
           the
           Greeks
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           places
           which
           never
           had
           a
           Bishop
           of
           their
           owne
           should
           not
           now
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           DOCTOR
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           still
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           to
           whom
           formerly
           they
           gave
           obedience
           ;
           and
           the
           title
           of
           the
           chapter
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           without
           the
           Bishops
           consent
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           must
           not
           have
           another
           Bishop
           .
           He
           who
           in
           the
           title
           is
           called
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           chapter
           is
           called
           the
           DOCTOR
           .
           And
           thus
           also
           ,
           
           Epiphanius
           speaking
           of
           Bishops
           calleth
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Fathers
             and
          
           DOCTORS
           ,
           
             Gratia
             enim
             Ecclesiae
             laus
          
           DOCTORIS
           est
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           eminence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           subordinate
           Clergy
           .
           The
           same
           also
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           S.
           *
           
             Austin
             ,
             Sedulius
          
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           it
           is
           in
           this
           appellative
           ,
           as
           in
           diverse
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           may
           in
           subordination
           be
           also
           called
           DOCTORS
           ,
           for
           every
           Presbyter
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           apt
           to
           teach
           (
           but
           yet
           this
           is
           expressed
           as
           a
           requisite
           in
           the
           particular
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           )
           and
           no
           where
           expressely
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           that
           I
           can
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           yet
           because
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           license
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           did
           Preach
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Churches
           the
           Bishop
           only
           did
           it
           ,
           
           particularly
           of
           Alexandria
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           saith
           Sozomen
           )
           therefore
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Presbyter
           ,
           in
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           was
           often
           called
           ,
           DOCTOR
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THe
           next
           word
           which
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           use
           as
           proper
           to
           expresse
           the
           offices
           and
           eminence
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
           is
           PONTIFEX
           ,
           and
           PONTIFICATUS
           for
           
             Episcopacy
             .
             Sed
             à
             Domino
             edocti
             consequentiam
             rerum
             ,
             Episcopis
          
           PONTIFICATUS
           
             munera
             assignavimus
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           1
           S.
           Clement
           reports
           .
           PONTIFICALE
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           wore
           in
           his
           forehead
           ,
           as
           an
           Ensigne
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           a
           gold
           plate
           or
           medall
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           IN
           PONTIFICALIBUS
           ,
           
             in
             his
             pontificall
             or
             Apostolicall
             habit
             ,
          
           saith
           Eusebius
           .
           2
           *
           
             De
             dispensationibus
             Ecclesiarum
             Antiqua
             sanctio
             tenuit
             &
             definitio
          
           SS
           .
           
             Patrum
             in
             Nicaeâ
             convenientium
             ....
             &
             si
          
           PONTIFICES
           
             voluerint
             ,
             ut
             cum
             cis
             vicini
             propter
             utilitatem
             celebrent
             ordinationes
             .
          
           Said
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           3
           *
           
             Quâ
             tempestate
             in
             urbe
             Româ
             Clemens
             quoque
             tertius
             post
             Paulum
             &
             Petrum
             ,
          
           PONTIFICATUM
           tenebat
           ,
           saith
           4
           Eusebius
           according
           to
           the
           translation
           of
           
             Ruffinus
             .
             *
             Apud
             Antiochiam
             verò
             Theophilus
             per
             idem
             tempus
             sextus
             ab
             Apostolis
             Ecclesiae
          
           PONTIFICATUM
           tenebat
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           Eusebius
           .
           5
           *
           And
           there
           is
           a
           famous
           story
           of
           
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Cappadocia
          
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Narcissus
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           was
           invalid
           and
           unfit
           for
           government
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           extreame
           age
           ,
           he
           was
           
           designed
           by
           a
           particular
           Revelation
           and
           a
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Suscipite
             Episcopum
             qui
             vobis
             à
             Deo
             destinatus
             est
             ;
             Receive
             your
             Bishop
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             you
             ,
          
           but
           it
           was
           when
           
             Narcissus
             jam
             senio
             fessus
          
           PONTIFICATUS
           
             Ministerio
             sufficere
             non
             posset
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           story
           .
           6
           *
           Eulogius
           the
           confessor
           discoursing
           with
           the
           Prefect
           ,
           that
           wish'd
           him
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           ;
           
             Numquid
             ille
             unà
             cum
             Imperio
             etiam
          
           PONTIFICATUM
           
             est
             consequutus
             ?
             He
             hath
             an
             Empire
             ,
             but
             hath
             he
             also
             a
             Bishoprick
             ?
          
           PONTIFICATUS
           is
           the
           word
           .
           *
           But
           7
           S.
           Dionysius
           is
           very
           exact
           in
           the
           distinction
           of
           clericall
           offices
           ,
           and
           particularly
           gives
           this
           account
           of
           the
           present
           .
           
             Est
             igitur
          
           PONTIFICATUS
           
             ordo
             qui
             praeditus
             vi
             perficiente
             munera
             hierarchiae
             quae
             perficiunt
             &c.
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Sacerdotum
             autem
             ordo
             subjectus
          
           PONTIFICUM
           
             ordini
             &c.
          
           
           To
           which
           agrees
           8
           S.
           Isidore
           in
           his
           etymologies
           ,
           
             Ideo
             autem
             &
             Presbyteri
             Sacerdotes
             vocantur
             ,
             quia
             sacrum
             dant
             sicut
             &
             Episcopi
             ,
             qui
             licet
             Sacerdotes
             sint
             ,
             tamen
          
           PONTIFICATUS
           
             apicem
             non
             habent
             ,
             quia
             nec
             Chrismate
             frontem
             signant
             ,
             nec
             Paracletum
             spiritum
             dant
             ,
             quod
             solis
             deberi
             Episcopis
             lectio
             actuum
             Apostolicorum
             demonstrat
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           ,
           PONTIFEX
           
             Princeps
             Sacerdotumest
          
           .
        
         
           One
           word
           more
           there
           is
           often
           used
           in
           antiquity
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           
           and
           that
           's
           SACERDOS
           .
           
             Sacerdotum
             autem
             ●ipartitu●
             est
             ordo
          
           ,
           say
           S.
           Clement
           and
           Anacletus
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           Majores
           and
           Minores
           .
           The
           
             Majores
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           the
           
             Min●res
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           Constitutions
           attributed
           to
           a
           S.
           
             Clement
             ,
             
             Episcopis
             quidem
             assignavimus
             ,
             &
             attribuimus
             quae
             ad
          
           PRINCIPATUM
           SACERDOTII
           
             pertinent
             ,
             Presbyteris
             verò
             quae
             ad
             Sacerdotium
             .
          
           And
           in
           b
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             Presbyteri
             cum
             Episcopis
             Sacerdotali
             honore
             conjuncti
             .
          
           But
           although
           in
           such
           distinction
           and
           subordination
           &
           in
           concretion
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           sometimes
           called
           Sacerdos
           ,
           yet
           in
           Antiquity
           
             Sacerdotium
             Ecclesiae
          
           does
           evermore
           signify
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           
             Sacerdos
             Ecclesiae
          
           the
           
             Bishop
             .
             Theotecnus
          
           SACERDOTIUM
           
             Ecclesiae
             tenens
             in
             Episcopatu
          
           ,
           saith
           c
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           
             summus
             Sacerdos
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           alwaies
           ,
           
             Dandi
             baptismum
             jus
             habet
             summus
          
           SACERDOS
           ,
           
             qui
             est
             Episcopus
          
           ,
           saith
           d
           Tertullian
           :
           and
           indeed
           Sacerdos
           alone
           is
           very
           seldome
           used
           in
           any
           respect
           but
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           unlesse
           when
           there
           is
           some
           distinctive
           terme
           ,
           and
           of
           higher
           report
           given
           to
           the
           Bishop
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Ecclesia
             est
             plebs
          
           SACERDOTI
           
             adunata
             ,
             &
             Grex
             pastori
             suo
             adhaerens
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           e
           Cyprian
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           know
           by
           [
           Sacerdos
           ]
           he
           means
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           his
           next
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Vnde
             scire
             debes
             Episcopum
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             esse
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiam
             in
             Episcopo
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           
             qui
             ad
             Cyprianum
             Episcopum
             in
             carcere
             literas
             direxerunt
             ,
          
           SAC●RDOTEM
           
             Dei
             agnoscentes
             ,
             &
             contestantes
          
           .
           *
           f
           Eusebius
           reckoning
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Bishops
           assembled
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             In
             quihus
             erant
             Helenus
             Sardensis
             Ecclesiae
             Episcopus
             ,
             &
             Nicomas
             ab
             Iconio
             ,
             &
             Hierosolymorum
          
           PRAECIPUUS
           SACERDOS
           
             Hymenaeus
             ,
             &
             vicinae
             huic
             urbis
             Caesareae
             Theotecnus
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Pontus
           are
           called
           
             Ponti
             provinciae
          
           SACERDOTES
           .
           
             Abilius
             apud
             Alexandriam
             tredecem
             annis
          
           
           SACERDOTIO
           ,
           
             ministrato
             diem
             obiit
          
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           
             cui
             succedit
             Cerdon
             tertius
             in
          
           SACERDOTIUM
           .
           
             Et
             Papias
             similiter
             apud
             Hierapolim
          
           SACERDOTIUM
           gerens
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           
             Bishops
             of
             Hierapolis
          
           saith
           g
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           the
           h
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Arles
           ,
           speaking
           of
           their
           first
           
             Bishop
             Trophimus
          
           ,
           ordained
           Bishop
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             quod
             prima
             inter
             Gallias
             Arelatensis
             civitas
             missum
             à
             Beatissimo
             Petro
             Apostolo
             sanctum
             Trophimum
             habere
             meruit
          
           SACERDOTEM
           .
           ***
           The
           Bishop
           also
           was
           ever
           design'd
           when
           ANTISTES
           Ecclesiae
           was
           the
           word
           .
           
           
             Melito
             quoque
             Sardensis
             Ecclesiae
          
           ANTISTES
           ,
           saith
           Eusebius
           out
           of
           Irenaeus
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           name
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           used
           for
           the
           Bishop
           by
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           (
           and
           is
           of
           the
           same
           authority
           and
           use
           with
           PRAELATUS
           and
           
             praepositus
             Ecclesiae
          
           .
           )
           ANTISTES
           autem
           SACERDOS
           
             dictus
             ,
             ab
             eo
             quod
             antestat
             .
             Primus
             est
             enim
             in
             ordine
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             &
             suprase
             nullum
             habet
             ,
          
           
           saith
           S.
           Isidore
           .
        
         
           ***
           But
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           no
           Question
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           .
           One
           title
           more
           I
           must
           specify
           to
           prevent
           misprision
           upon
           a
           mistake
           of
           theirs
           of
           a
           place
           in
           S.
           Ambrose
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           sometimes
           called
           PRIMUS
           PRESBYTER
           .
           
           
             Nam
             &
             Timotheum
             Episcopum
             à
             secreatum
             Presbyterum
             vocat
             :
             quia
          
           PRIMI
           PRESBYTERI
           
             Episcopi
             appellabantur
             ,
             ut
             recedente
             eo
             sequens
             ei
             succederet
             .
          
           Elections
           were
           made
           of
           Bishops
           out
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           
             Presbyters
             (
             Presbyteri
             unum
             ex
             se
             electum
             Episcopum
             nominabant
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Hierome
           )
           but
           at
           first
           this
           election
           was
           made
           not
           according
           to
           merit
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           seniority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Bishops
           were
           called
           PRIMI
           PRESBYTERI
           ,
           
           
           that
           's
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           sense
           .
           But
           S.
           Austin
           gives
           another
           ,
           PRIMI
           PRESBYTERI
           ,
           that
           is
           chiefe
           above
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           
             Quid
             est
             Episcopus
             nisi
          
           PRIMUS
           PRESBYTER
           ,
           
             h.e.
             summus
             Sacerdos
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           And
           S.
           Ambrose
           himselfe
           gives
           a
           better
           exposition
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           then
           is
           intimated
           in
           that
           clause
           before
           ,
           Episcopi
           ,
           
           
             &
             Presbyteri
             una
             ordinatio
             est
             ?
             Vterque
             enim
             Sacer
             dos
             est
             ,
             sed
             Episcopus
          
           PRIMUS
           
             est
             ,
             ut
             omnis
             Episcopus
             Presbyter
             sit
             ,
             non
             omnis
             Presbyter
             Episcopus
             .
             Hic
             enim
             Episcopus
             est
             ,
             qui
             inter
             Presbyteros
          
           PRIMUS
           est
           .
           The
           bishop
           is
           PRIMUS
           PRESBYTER
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           PRIMUS
           SAC●RDOS
           ,
           
             h.
             e.
          
           PRINCEPS
           EST
           SACERDOTUM
           ,
           
           so
           he
           expounds
           it
           ,
           not
           Princeps
           ,
           or
           Primus
           INTER
           PRESBYTEROS
           ,
           himselfe
           remaining
           a
           meere
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           PRINCEPS
           PRESBYTERORUM
           ;
           for
           PRIMUS
           PRESBYTER
           could
           not
           be
           Episcopus
           in
           another
           sense
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           not
           the
           senior
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           Nay
           
             Princeps
             Presbyterorum
          
           is
           used
           in
           a
           sense
           lower
           then
           Episcopus
           ,
           for
           Theodoret
           speaking
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostome
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           the
           first
           Presbyter
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           yet
           refused
           to
           be
           made
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
           
             Iohannes
             enim
             qui
             diutissimè
             Princeps
             fuit
             Presbyterorum
             Antiochiae
             ,
             ac
             saepe
             electus
             praesul
             perpetuus
             vitator
             dignitatis
             illius
             de
             hoc
             admirabili
             solo
             pullulavit
             .
          
        
         
           ***
           The
           Church
           also
           in
           her
           first
           language
           when
           she
           spake
           of
           
             Praepositus
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           meant
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           .
           Of
           this
           there
           are
           innumerable
           examples
           ,
           but
           most
           plentifully
           in
           S.
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           15
           ,
           23
           ,
           27
           Epistles
           ;
           and
           in
           Tertullian
           his
           book
           
             ad
             Martyres
          
           ;
           and
           infinite
           places
           more
           .
           Of
           
           which
           this
           advantage
           is
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           generally
           understand
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           speak
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           Praepositi
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           
             Bishops
             ;
             Obedite
             praepositis
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Obey
             your
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             them
             that
             are
             set
             over
             you
             .
             Praepositi
             autem
             Pastores
             sunt
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Prelates
             are
             they
             that
             are
             Pastors
             .
          
           But
           S.
           Cyprian
           summes
           up
           many
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           insinuates
           the
           severall
           relations
           ,
           expressed
           in
           the
           severall
           compellations
           of
           Bishops
           .
           
           For
           writing
           against
           
             Florentius
             Pupianus
             ,
             ac
             nisi
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             apud
             te
             purgati
             fuerimus
             ....
             ecce
             jam
             sex
             annis
             nec
             fraternitas
             habuerit
             Episcopum
             ,
             nec
             plebs
             praepositum
             ,
             nec
             grex
             Pastorem
             ,
             nec
             Ecclesia
             gubernatorem
             ,
             nec
             Christus
             antistitem
             ,
             nec
             Deus
             Sacerdotes
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           he
           means
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           been
           sixe
           years
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           a
           Prelate
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           governour
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           to
           the
           flock
           ,
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ;
           When
           we
           find
           in
           antiquity
           any
           thing
           asserted
           of
           any
           order
           of
           the
           hierarchy
           ,
           under
           the
           names
           of
           Episcopus
           ,
           or
           
             Princeps
             Sacerdotum
          
           ,
           or
           
             Presbyterorum
             primus
          
           ,
           or
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           Pontifex
           ,
           or
           Major
           ,
           or
           
             Primus
             Sacerdos
          
           ,
           or
           
             Sacerdotium
             Ecclesiae
             habens
          
           ,
           or
           
             Antistes
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ecclesiae
             sacerdos
          
           ;
           (
           unlesse
           there
           be
           a
           specification
           ,
           and
           limiting
           of
           it
           to
           a
           parochiall
           ,
           and
           inferior
           Minister
           )
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           Bishops
           in
           its
           present
           acceptation
           .
           For
           these
           words
           are
           all
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           by
           absolute
           appropriation
           ,
           
           and
           singularity
           the
           appellations
           ,
           and
           distinctive
           names
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           BUT
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Philosopher
           )
           and
           this
           their
           distinction
           of
           Names
           did
           amongst
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           denote
           a
           distinction
           of
           calling
           ,
           and
           office
           ,
           supereminent
           to
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           Bishops
           are
           by
           all
           Antiquity
           reckoned
           as
           a
           distinct
           office
           of
           Clergy
           .
           
             Si
             quis
             Presbyter
             ,
             aut
             Diaconus
             ,
             aut
             quilibet
             de
             Numero
             Clericorum
             ....
             pergat
             ad
             alienam
             parochiam
             praeter
             Episcopi
             sui
             conscientiam
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           fifteenth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           there
           plainly
           distinguished
           as
           an
           office
           different
           from
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           above
           thirty
           times
           in
           those
           Canons
           ,
           and
           distinct
           powers
           given
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           given
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Bishop
           above
           the
           other
           .
           *
           The
           Councell
           of
           Ancyra
           inflicting
           censures
           upon
           Presbyters
           first
           ,
           
           then
           Deacons
           which
           had
           faln
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           gives
           leave
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           mitigate
           the
           paines
           as
           he
           sees
           cause
           .
           
             Sed
             si
             ex
             Episcopis
             aliqui
             in
             iis
             vel
             afflictionem
             aliquam
             ....
             viderint
             ,
             in
             eorum
             potestate
             id
             esse
             .
          
           The
           Canon
           would
           not
           suppose
           any
           Bishops
           to
           fall
           ,
           for
           indeed
           they
           seldome
           did
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           provision
           was
           made
           both
           for
           their
           penances
           ,
           and
           indulgence
           at
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           And
           yet
           sometimes
           they
           did
           fall
           ,
           Optatus
           bewailes
           it
           ,
           but
           withall
           gives
           evidence
           of
           their
           distinction
           of
           order
           .
           
           
             Quid
             commemorem
             Laicos
             qui
             tunc
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             nullâ
             fuerant
             dignitate
             suffulti
             ?
             
             Quid
             Ministros
             plurimos
             ,
             quid
             Diaconos
             in
             tertio
             ,
             quid
             Presbyteros
             in
             secundo
             Sacerdotio
             constitutos
             ?
             Ipsi
             apices
             ,
             &
             Principes
             omnium
             aliqui
             Episcopi
             aliqua
             instrumenta
             Divinae
             Legis
             impiè
             tradiderunt
             .
             The
             Laity
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             nay
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Princes
             and
             chiefe
             of
             all
             prov'd
             traditors
             .
          
           The
           diversity
           of
           order
           is
           here
           fairely
           intimated
           ,
           but
           dogmatically
           affirmed
           by
           him
           in
           his
           2
           d
           
             book
             adv
             .
             Parmen
             .
             Quatuor
             genera
             capitum
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             Diaconorum
             ,
             &
             fidelium
             .
             There
             are
             foure
             sorts
             of
             heads
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             Laity
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           remarkable
           that
           when
           the
           people
           of
           Hippo
           had
           as
           it
           were
           by
           violence
           carried
           S.
           Austin
           to
           be
           made
           Priest
           by
           their
           Bishop
           Valerius
           ,
           some
           seeing
           the
           good
           man
           weep
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           hazard
           and
           difficulty
           accruing
           to
           him
           in
           his
           ordination
           to
           such
           an
           office
           ,
           thought
           he
           had
           wept
           because
           he
           was
           not
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           pretending
           comfort
           told
           him
           ,
           
           
             quia
             locus
             Presbyterii
             licet
             ipse
             majore
             dignus
             esset
             appropinquaret
             tamen
             Episcopatui
             .
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             though
             indeed
             he
             deserv'd
             a
             greater
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             next
             step
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           So
           Possidonius
           tells
           the
           story
           .
           It
           was
           the
           next
           step
           ,
           the
           next
           in
           descent
           ,
           in
           subordination
           ,
           the
           next
           under
           it
           .
           So
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             sacriledge
             to
             bring
             downe
             a
             Bishop
             to
             the
             degree
             and
             order
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Councell
           permits
           in
           case
           of
           great
           delinquency
           ,
           to
           suspend
           him
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           Episcopall
           
           order
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           character
           remaines
           ,
           and
           the
           degree
           of
           it selfe
           is
           higher
           .
        
         
           *
           Nos
           autem
           idcirco
           haec
           scribimus
           (
           Fratres
           chariss
           .
           )
           quia
           novimus
           quàm
           Sacrosanctum
           debeat
           esse
           Episcopale
           Sacerdotium
           ,
           quod
           &
           clero
           ,
           &
           plebi
           debet
           esse
           exemplo
           ,
           
             said
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
           
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             sacred
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             both
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             .
             Interdixit
             per
             omnia
             ,
          
           
           Magna
           Synodus
           ,
           non
           Episcopo
           ,
           non
           Presbytero
           ,
           non
           Diacono
           licere
           ,
           &c.
           
             And
             it
             was
             a
             remarkable
             story
             that
          
           Arius
           
             troubled
             the
             Church
             for
             missing
             of
             a
             Prelation
             to
             the
             order
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
          
           Bishop
           .
           Post
           Achillam
           enim
           Alexander
           ....
           ordinatur
           Episcopus
           .
           Hoc
           autem
           tempore
           Arius
           in
           ordine
           Presbyterorum
           fuit
           ,
           Alexander
           was
           ordain'd
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Arius
           still
           left
           in
           the
           order
           of
           meer
           Presbyters
           .
           *
           
             Of
             the
             same
             exigence
             are
             all
             those
             clauses
             of
             commemoration
             of
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
          
           Iulius
           autem
           Romanus
           Episcopus
           propter
           senectutem
           defuit
           ,
           erantque
           pro●o
           praesentes
           Vitus
           ,
           &
           Vincentius
           Presbyteri
           ejusdem
           Ecclesiae
           .
           
             They
             were
             his
             Vicars
             ,
             and
             deputies
             for
             their
             Bishop
             in
             the
          
           Nicene
           
             Councell
             ,
             faith
          
           Sozomen
           .
           
           
             But
             most
             pertinent
             is
             that
             of
             the
          
           Indian
           
             persecution
             related
             by
             the
             same
             man.
             Many
             of
             them
             were
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
           Erant
           autem
           horum
           alii
           quidem
           Episcòpi
           ,
           alii
           Presbyteri
           ,
           alii
           diversorum
           ordinum
           Clerici
           .
           *
           
             And
             this
             difference
             of
             Order
             is
             cleare
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           Illyri●um
           
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
          
           Levant
           ,
           De
           Episcopis
           autem
           constituendis
           ,
           vel
           comministris
           jam
           constitutis
           si
           permanserint
           usque
           ad
           
           finem
           sani
           ,
           bene
           ....
           Similitèr
           Presbyteros
           atque
           Diaconos
           in
           Sacerdotali
           ordine
           definivimus
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             of
          
           Sabbatius
           
             it
             is
             said
          
           ,
           Nolens
           in
           suo
           ordine
           Manere
           Presbyteratus
           ,
           desiderabat
           Episcopatum
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           stay
           in
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           desir'd
           a
           Bishoprick
           .
           Ordo
           Episcoporum
           quadripartitus
           est
           ,
           
           in
           Patriarchis
           ,
           Archiepiscopis
           ,
           Metropolitanis
           ,
           &
           Episcopis
           ,
           
             saith
             S.
          
           Isidore
           ;
           Omnes
           autem
           superiùs
           disignati
           ordines
           uno
           eodemque
           vocabulo
           Episcopi
           Nominantur
           .
           
           
             But
             it
             were
             infinite
             to
             reckon
             authorities
             ,
             and
             clauses
             of
             exclusion
             for
             the
             three
             orders
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             we
             cannot
             almost
             dip
             in
             any
             tome
             of
             the
             Councells
             but
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             recorded
             :
             And
             all
             the
          
           Martyr
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           
             did
             ever
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             publish
             it
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             a
             peculiar
             office
             ,
             and
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             decretall
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             tome
             of
             the
             Councells
             .
             *
             I
             onely
             summe
             this
             up
             with
             the
             attestation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             the
             preface
             to
             the
             book
             of
             ordination
             .
          
           It
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           men
           diligently
           reading
           holy
           Scripture
           and
           Ancient
           Authors
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           these
           ORDERS
           of
           Ministers
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           
             The
             same
             thing
             exactly
             that
             was
             said
             in
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
          
           Carthage
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             But
             wee
             shall
             see
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             by
             more
             reall
             probation
             ,
             for
             that
             Bishops
             were
             a
             distinct
             order
             appears
             by
             this
          
           ;
        
         
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Presbyterate
           was
           but
           a
           step
           to
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           as
           Deaconship
           to
           the
           Presbyterate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           decreed
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           ordain'd
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           was
           first
           a
           Reader
           ,
           and
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             That
             by
             every
             degree
             he
             may
             passe
             to
             the
             sublimity
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             But
             the
             degree
             of
             every
             order
             must
             have
             the
             permanence
             and
             triall
             of
             no
             small
             time
             .
          
           Here
           there
           is
           clearely
           a
           distinction
           of
           orders
           ,
           and
           ordinations
           ,
           and
           assumptions
           to
           them
           respectively
           ,
           all
           of
           the
           same
           distance
           and
           consideration
           ;
           And
           Theodoret
           out
           of
           the
           Synodicall
           Epistle
           of
           the
           same
           Councell
           ,
           
           saies
           that
           they
           complain'd
           that
           some
           from
           Arrianisme
           were
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           promoted
           from
           Deacons
           to
           be
           Presbyters
           ,
           from
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           greater
           degree
           ,
           or
           Order
           :
           And
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianz.
          
           in
           his
           Encomium
           of
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           speaking
           of
           his
           Canonicall
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           election
           to
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           saies
           that
           he
           was
           chosen
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           most
           worthy
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             coming
             through
             all
             the
             infertor
             Orders
             .
          
           The
           same
           commendation
           S.
           Cyprian
           gives
           of
           Cornelius
           .
           
           
             Non
             iste
             ad
             Episcopatum
             subito
             pervenit
             ,
             sed
             per
             omnia
             Ecclesiastica
             officia
             promotus
             ,
             &
             in
             divinis
             administrationibus
             Dominum
             sepè
             promeritus
             ad
             Sacerdotii
             sublime
             fastigium
             cunct
             is
             religionis
             gradibus
             ascendit
             ....
             &
             fact
             us
             est
             Episcopus
             à
             plurimis
             Collegiis
             nostris
             qui
             tunc
             in
             Vrbe
             
             Româ
             aderant
             ,
             qui
             ad
             nos
             literas
             ....
             de
             ejus
             ordinatione
             miserunt
             .
          
           Here
           is
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           promotion
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           Ordination
           of
           S.
           Cornelius
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           the
           chaire
           is
           full
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             )
             &
             quisquis
             jam
             Episcopus
             fieri
             voluerit
             foris
             fiat
             necesse
             est
             ,
             nec
             habeat
             Ecclesiasticam
             ordinationem
             &c.
             
             No
             man
             else
             can
             receive
             ordination
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           THe
           ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           his
           chaire
           was
           done
           
             de
             Novo
          
           after
           his
           being
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           in
           
             another
             manner
          
           then
           he
           had
           when
           he
           was
           made
           Priest.
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           first
           Ecclesiasticall
           Canon
           that
           was
           made
           after
           Scripture
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             Priest
             and
             Deacon
             must
             be
             ordain'd
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordain'd
             by
             two
             or
             three
             at
             least
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           see
           it
           yet
           more
           to
           be
           Apostolicall
           ,
           S.
           Anacletus
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           reports
           ,
           
             Hierosolymitarum
             primus
             Episcopus
             B.
             Iacobus
             à
             Petro
             ,
             Iacobo
             ,
             &
             Iohanne
             Apostolis
             est
             ordinatus
             .
          
           Three
           Apostles
           went
           to
           the
           ordaining
           of
           S.
           Iames
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           thing
           is
           in
           words
           affirmed
           by
           
             Anicetus
             ;
             ut
             in
             ore
             duorum
             ,
             veltrium
             stet
             omnis
             veritas
          
           ;
           
           And
           S.
           Cyprian
           observes
           that
           when
           Cornelius
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           hapned
           to
           be
           many
           of
           his
           fellow
           Bishops
           there
           ,
           
             &
             factus
             est
             Episcopus
             à
             plurimis
             collegis
             nostris
             qui
             tunc
             in
             urbe
             Româ
             aderant
             .
          
           These
           Collegae
           could
           not
           be
           meer
           Priests
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           ordination
           of
           Novatus
           had
           
           been
           more
           Canonicall
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           and
           all
           Christendome
           had
           been
           deceived
           ,
           for
           not
           Novatus
           who
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           Cornelius
           had
           been
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           as
           being
           ordain'd
           by
           Priests
           ,
           against
           the
           Canon
           .
           But
           here
           I
           observe
           it
           for
           the
           word
           [
           plurimis
           ,
           ]
           there
           were
           many
           of
           them
           ordination
           .
        
         
           *
           In
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           Nicene
           Fathers
           decreed
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           be
           ordayn'd
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Province
             ,
          
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           must
           be
           done
           by
           three
           being
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           consenting
           ;
           so
           the
           ordination
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           *
           The
           same
           is
           ratified
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           A
           Bishop
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           without
           a
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           the
           province
           .
           But
           if
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           conviniently
           ,
           yet
           however
           it
           is
           required
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             ordinations
             must
             be
             performed
             by
             many
             .
          
           The
           same
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             can
          
           :
           12.
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           
             African
             Code
          
           ,
           in
           the
           22
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           first
           Councell
           
             of
             Arles
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           fifth
           Canon
           of
           the
           second
           
             Councell
             of
             Arles
          
           ,
           and
           was
           ever
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           may
           see
           it
           descend
           through
           the
           bowells
           of
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           to
           the
           inferiour
           ages
           .
           
           
             Episcopus
             qunm
             ordinatur
             ,
             duo
             Episcopi
             ponant
             ,
             &
             ten●ant
             Evangeliorum
             codicem
             super
             caput
             ,
             &
             cervicem
             ejus
             ,
             &
             uno
             super
             eum
             fundente
             benediction●m
             ,
             reliqui
             〈◊〉
             
             Episcopi
             qui
             adsunt
             manibus
             suis
             caput
             ejus
             tangant
             .
          
        
         
           The
           thing
           was
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           Canonicall
           .
           It
           was
           
             prima
             ,
             &
             immutabilis
             constitutio
          
           ,
           so
           the
           first
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           *
           Epaunū
           cals
           it
           ;
           And
           therefore
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
          
           ,
           a
           schisme
           was
           made
           about
           his
           successor
           ,
           
           &
           Evagrius
           his
           ordination
           condemn'd
           ;
           because
           ,
           
             praeter
             Ecclesiastica●
             regulam
             fuerit
             ordinatus
             ,
             it
             was
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             Holy
             Church
             .
          
           Why
           so
           ?
           
             Solus
             enim
             Paulinus
             eum
             instituerat
             plurimas
             regulas
             praevaricatus
             Ecclesiasticas
             .
             Non
             enim
             praecipiunt
             ut
             per
             se
             quilibet
             ordinare
             possit
             ,
             sed
             convocare
             Vniversos
             provinciae
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             &
             praeter
             tres
             Pontifices
             ordinationem
             pènitùs
             fieri
             ,
             interdicunt
             .
          
           Which
           because
           it
           was
           not
           observ'd
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Evagrius
           who
           was
           not
           ordayn'd
           by
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           ordination
           was
           cassated
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Rhegium
           .
           And
           we
           read
           that
           when
           Novatus
           would
           faine
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           schisme
           against
           Cornelius
           ,
           
           he
           did
           it
           
             tribus
             adhibitis
             Episcopis
          
           (
           saith
           Eusebius
           ,
           )
           he
           obtain'd
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           
           for
           performance
           of
           the
           action
           .
        
         
           Now
           besides
           these
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           Catholike
           Canons
           ,
           and
           precedents
           ,
           this
           thing
           according
           to
           the
           constant
           ,
           and
           Vnited
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           was
           actually
           done
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           [
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Latine
           Fathers
           expound
           it
           abstractly
           ,
           viz.
           to
           signifie
           the
           office
           of
           Priest-hood
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           neglect
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           Priest-hood
           that
           is
           
           in
           thee
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           this
           Erasmus
           helpes
           by
           making
           [
           Presbyterij
           ]
           to
           pertaine
           to
           [
           Gratiam
           ]
           by
           a
           new
           inter-punction
           of
           the
           words
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           Presbyterij
           with
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           signifies
           Presbyteratûs
           ,
           not
           Presbyterorum
           ,
           and
           this
           Presbyteratus
           is
           in
           their
           sense
           used
           for
           Episcopatus
           too
           .
           But
           the
           Greeke
           Fathers
           understand
           it
           collectively
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           put
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           simply
           such
           ,
           but
           Bishops
           too
           ,
           all
           agree
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           either
           meant
           in
           office
           ,
           or
           in
           person
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           Oecumenius
           ;
           and
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           Theophilact
           ,
           So
           Theodoret.
           The
           probation
           of
           this
           lies
           upon
           right
           reason
           ,
           an̄d
           Catholicke
           tradition
           ;
           For
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Bishops
           
           ordination
           was
           peculia●
           in
           this
           respect
           above
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           a
           Presbyter
           did
           never
           impose
           hands
           on
           a
           Bishop
           .
           On
           a
           Presbyter
           they
           did
           ever
           since
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ;
           but
           never
           on
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           that
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           exposition
           .
           By
           the
           Presbytery
           S.
           Paul
           meanes
           Bishops
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Presbyters
             did
             not
             impose
             hands
             on
             a
             Bishop
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           Presbyterium
           is
           not
           a
           Colledge
           of
           meere
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           such
           could
           never
           ordaine
           S.
           Timothy
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           .
           The
           same
           reason
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           why
           they
           expound
           Presbyterium
           to
           signifie
           Episcopacy
           .
           For
           (
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           )
           S.
           Paul
           had
           ordain'd
           Timothy
           to
           be
           a
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Vnde
             &
             quemadmodum
             Episcopum
             ordinet
             
             ostendit
             .
             Neque
             enim
             fas
             erat
             ,
             aut
             licebat
             ,
             ut
             inferior
             ordinaret
             Majorem
             .
          
           So
           he
           ;
           and
           subjoynes
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             Nemo
             n.
             tribuit
             quodnon
             accepit
          
           .
           The
           same
           is
           affirmed
           by
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           and
           generally
           by
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           former
           expositions
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           both
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           West
           .
           For
           it
           was
           so
           Generall
           and
           Catholike
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           Priests
           could
           not
           ,
           might
           not
           lay
           hands
           on
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           example
           of
           it
           in
           Christendome
           till
           almost
           600
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           once
           ,
           
           and
           that
           irregular
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           imitation
           in
           his
           Successors
           ,
           or
           example
           in
           his
           Antecessors
           .
           It
           was
           the
           case
           of
           
             Pope
             Pelagius
          
           the
           first
           ,
           
             &
             dum
             non
             essent
             Episcopi
             ,
             qui
             eum
             ordinarent
             ,
             inventi
             sunt
             duo
             Episcopi
             ,
             Iohannes
             de
             Perusio
             ,
             &
             Bonus
             de
             Ferentino
             ,
             &
             Andraeas
             Presbyter
             de
             Ostiâ
             ,
             &
             ordinaverunt
             eum
             Pontificem
             .
             Tunc
             enim
             non
             ●rant
             in
             Clero
             qui
             eum
             possent
             promovere
             .
          
           Saith
           Damasus
           .
           
           It
           was
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           not
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           therefore
           he
           procur'd
           two
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           of
           Ostia
           to
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           three
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           Canons
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           Carthage
           ,
           make
           Episcopall
           ordination
           .
           *
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           concern'd
           in
           the
           businesse
           to
           make
           faire
           this
           ordination
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           it
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Rhegium
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           before
           mentined
           ,
           who
           if
           ask't
           would
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           invalid
           .
           *
           But
           certainly
           as
           the
           Canons
           did
           command
           three
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           also
           they
           commanded
           that
           those
           three
           ,
           should
           be
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Pelagius
           might
           as
           well
           not
           have
           had
           three
           ,
           as
           not
           
           three
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           better
           ,
           because
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           Bishops
           the
           first
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           approves
           the
           ordination
           if
           done
           by
           two
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           the
           
             Nicene
             Canon
          
           is
           as
           much
           exact
           ,
           in
           requirng
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Ordainers
           .
           But
           let
           them
           answer
           it
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           beleive
           that
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           by
           Andreas
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           in
           that
           case
           then
           if
           a
           lay
           man
           had
           done
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           ordination
           was
           absolutely
           Un
           canonicall
           ,
           yet
           it
           being
           in
           the
           exigence
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           being
           done
           by
           two
           Bishops
           according
           to
           the
           Apostolicall
           Canon
           ,
           it
           was
           valid
           
             in
             naturâ
             rei
          
           ,
           though
           not
           
             in
             formâ
             Canonis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           addition
           of
           the
           Priest
           was
           but
           to
           cheate
           the
           Canon
           ,
           and
           cozen
           himselfe
           into
           an
           impertinent
           beleife
           of
           a
           Canonicall
           ordination
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Sardis
             .
             Bishops
          
           must
           ordaine
           Bishops
           ;
           It
           was
           never
           heard
           that
           Priests
           did
           ,
           or
           
             de
             jure
          
           might
           .
        
         
           These
           premises
           doe
           most
           certainely
           inferre
           a
           reall
           difference
           ,
           between
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbytera●e
           .
           But
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           inferre
           a
           difference
           of
           order
           ,
           or
           onely
           of
           degree
           ;
           or
           whether
           degree
           ,
           and
           order
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           consideration
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           in
           relation
           to
           many
           other
           Questions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           Ordo
           ,
           and
           Gradus
           were
           us'd
           promiscuously
           .
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           was
           the
           Greeke
           word
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           the
           Latins
           us'd
           [
           Ordo
           ]
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           instances
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           
           adde
           ,
           that
           Anacletus
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
           Christ
           did
           
             instituere
             duos
             Ordines
             ,
             Episcop●rum
             ,
             &
             Sacerdotum
             .
          
           
           And
           S.
           Leo
           affirmes
           ;
           
             Primum
             ordinem
             esse
             Episcopalem
             ,
             secundum
             Presbyteralem
             ,
             tertium
             Leviticum
          
           ;
           And
           these
           among
           the
           Greekes
           are
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           three
           degrees
           .
           So
           the
           order
           of
           Deaconship
           in
           S.
           Paul
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             good
             degree
          
           ;
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c
           :
           is
           a
           censu●e
           us'd
           alike
           in
           the
           censures
           of
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           They
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           for
           
             order
             ,
             distance
          
           ,
           and
           degree
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           Gradus
           ,
           and
           ordo
           are
           equally
           affirm'd
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           gradus
           is
           us'd
           sometimes
           for
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Ordo
           most
           frequently
           .
           
           So
           Felix
           writing
           to
           S.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Non
             tantùm
             ego
             possum
             contrà
             tuam
             vìrtutem
             ,
             quià
             mira
             virtus
             est
          
           GRADUS
           EPISCOPALIS
           ;
           and
           S.
           Cyprian
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             ad
             Sacerdotij
             sublime
             sastigium
             cunctis
             religionis
          
           GRADIBUS
           
             ascendit
             .
             Degree
          
           ,
           and
           Order
           ,
           are
           us'd
           in
           common
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           speaks
           most
           properly
           will
           call
           that
           an
           Order
           in
           persons
           ,
           which
           corresponds
           to
           a
           degree
           in
           qualities
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           the
           words
           are
           wrong'd
           by
           a
           mutuall
           substitution
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           promotion
           of
           a
           
             Bishop
             ad
             Munus
             Episcopale
          
           ,
           was
           at
           first
           call'd
           
             ordinatio
             Episcopi
             .
             Stirre
             vp
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             the
             ,
             juxta
          
           ORDINATIONEM
           
             tuam
             in
             Episcopatum
          
           ,
           saith
           Sedulius
           ;
           And
           S.
           
             Hierome
             ;
             Prophetiae
             grat●am
             habebat
             cum
          
           ORDINATIONE
           Episcopatûs
           .
           
           *
           
             Neque
             enim
             fas
             erat
             aut
             licebat
             at
             inferior
          
           ORDINARET
           majorem
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           proving
           that
           Presbyters
           might
           not
           impose
           hands
           on
           a
           Bishop
           .
           *
           
             Romanorum
             Ecclesia
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
          
           
           ORDINATUM
           edit
           ,
           saith
           Tertullian
           ;
           and
           S.
           Hierome
           affirmes
           that
           S.
           
           Iames
           was
           ORDAIND
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           immediately
           after
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord.
           [
           Ordinatus
           ]
           was
           the
           word
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           [
           CONSECRATUS
           ]
           came
           in
           conjunction
           with
           it
           ,
           When
           Moses
           the
           Monke
           was
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           the
           title
           of
           the
           story
           in
           Theodoret
           ,
           and
           spyed
           that
           Lucius
           was
           there
           ready
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           him
           ,
           
           absit
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             vt
             manus
             tua
             me
          
           CONSECRET
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           all
           orders
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           impresse
           of
           a
           distinct
           Character
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           person
           is
           qualified
           with
           a
           new
           capacity
           to
           doe
           certaine
           offices
           ,
           which
           before
           his
           ordination
           he
           had
           no
           power
           to
           doe
           .
           A
           Deacon
           hath
           an
           order
           or
           power
        
         
           —
           Quo
           pocula
           vitae
        
         
           
             Misceat
             ,
             &
             latices
             ,
             cum
             Sanguine
             porrigat
             agni
             ,
          
           as
           Arator
           himselfe
           a
           Deacon
           expresses
           it
           .
           
             A
             Presbyter
          
           hath
           an
           higher
           order
           ,
           or
           degree
           in
           the
           office
           or
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           enabled
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ancyra
           does
           intimate
           .
           But
           a
           Bishop
           hath
           a
           higher
           yet
           ;
           
           for
           besides
           all
           the
           offices
           communicated
           to
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           he
           can
           give
           orders
           ,
           which
           very
           one
           thing
           makes
           Episcopacy
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           order
           .
           For
           ,
           Ordo
           ,
           is
           defin'd
           by
           the
           Schooles
           to
           be
           ,
           
             traditio
             potestatis
             spiritualis
             ,
             &
             collatio
             gratiae
             ,
             ad
             obeunda
             Ministeria
             Ecclesiastica
             ;
             a
             giving
             a
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             and
             a
             conferring
             grace
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministrations
             .
          
           Since
           then
           Episcopacy
           hath
           a
           new
           ordination
           ,
           and
           a
           distinct
           power
           (
           as
           I
           
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           descent
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           both
           according
           to
           the
           Name
           given
           it
           by
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           the
           de●●nitions
           of
           the
           Schoole
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           said
           against
           this
           but
           a
           fancy
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           obtruded
           indeed
           upon
           no
           grounds
           ;
           for
           they
           would
           define
           order
           to
           be
           
             a
             speciall
             power
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           which
           they
           call
           
             corpus
             Christi
             naturale
          
           ;
           and
           Episcopacy
           indeed
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           power
           in
           relation
           
             ad
             corpus
             Christi
             Mysticum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ordayning
           labourers
           for
           the
           harvest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           order
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           to
           them
           that
           consider
           things
           sadly
           ,
           is
           true
           or
           false
           according
           as
           any
           man
           list
           .
           For
           if
           these
           men
           are
           resolved
           they
           will
           call
           nothing
           an
           order
           but
           what
           is
           a
           power
           in
           order
           to
           consecration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           who
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           Then
           indeed
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           Episcopacy
           is
           not
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           hath
           no
           new
           power
           in
           the
           consecration
           of
           the
           Venerable
           Eucharist
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           Presbyter
           hath
           .
           But
           then
           why
           these
           men
           should
           only
           call
           this
           power
           [
           
             an
             order
          
           ]
           no
           man
           can
           give
           a
           reason
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           in
           Antiquity
           the
           distinct
           power
           of
           a
           Bishop
           was
           ever
           called
           an
           Order
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           ,
           before
           
             Hugo
             de
          
           S.
           Victore
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
          
           ,
           no
           man
           ever
           deni'd
           it
           to
           be
           an
           order
           .
           2.
           
           According
           to
           this
           rate
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           how
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Sub-deacon
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           Ostiary
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           Acolouthite
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Reader
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           distinct
           Orders
           ;
           for
           surely
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           as
           much
           power
           in
           order
           to
           consecration
           
             de
             Novo
          
           ,
           as
           
           they
           have
           
             de
             integr●
          
           .
           And
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ;
           that
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           a
           new
           power
           to
           ordaine
           Presbyters
           who
           shall
           have
           a
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           is
           more
           a
           new
           power
           in
           order
           to
           consecration
           ,
           then
           all
           those
           inferiour
           officers
           put
           together
           have
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           call
           them
           Orders
           ,
           and
           therefore
           why
           not
           Episcopacy
           also
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           unlesse
           because
           they
           will
           not
           .
        
         
           ***
           But
           however
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           denying
           the
           office
           and
           degree
           of
           Episcopacy
           to
           be
           a
           new
           and
           a
           distinct
           order
           is
           an
           Innovation
           of
           the
           production
           of
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           without
           all
           reason
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           antiquity
           .
           This
           onely
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           Enemies
           of
           Episcopacy
           call
           in
           aide
           from
           all
           places
           for
           support
           of
           their
           ruinous
           cause
           ,
           and
           therefore
           take
           their
           maine
           hopes
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rom●
           by
           advantage
           of
           the
           former
           discourse
           .
           For
           since
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           consecration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           the
           Greatest
           worke
           ,
           
           of
           the
           most
           seeret
           mystery
           ,
           greatest
           power
           ,
           and
           highest
           dignity
           that
           is
           competent
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           a
           Presbyter
           hath
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           by
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           be
           so
           much
           Superiour
           to
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           sides
           communicates
           with
           a
           Bishop
           in
           that
           which
           is
           his
           highest
           power
           ?
           And
           shall
           issues
           of
           a
           lesser
           dignity
           distinguish
           the
           Orders
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Bishop
           higher
           to
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           the
           Greater
           raise
           up
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           the
           Counter
           poise
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           Upon
           this
           surmise
           the
           
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           would
           inferre
           an
           identity
           of
           order
           ,
           
           though
           a
           disparity
           of
           degree
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Men
             of
             the
             other
             world
          
           would
           inferre
           a
           parity
           both
           of
           order
           and
           degree
           too
           .
           The
           first
           are
           already
           answered
           in
           the
           premises
           .
           The
           second
           must
           now
           be
           serv'd
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           whether
           power
           be
           greater
           ,
           of
           Ordaining
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Consecrating
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           an
           impertinent
           Question
           ;
           possibly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           of
           some
           danger
           ;
           because
           in
           comparing
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           there
           must
           certainely
           be
           a
           depression
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           whether
           that
           lights
           upon
           the
           right
           side
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           peradventure
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           consequence
           of
           our
           gratitude
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           Gods
           estimate
           ,
           may
           tant
           '
           amount
           to
           a
           direct
           Vndervaluing
           ;
           but
           however
           it
           is
           vnprofitable
           ,
           of
           no
           use
           in
           case
           of
           conscience
           either
           in
           order
           to
           faith
           ,
           or
           manners
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           cannot
           fixe
           it selfe
           upon
           any
           basis
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           way
           of
           proving
           either
           to
           be
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           if
           compared
           among
           themselves
           ,
           are
           greater
           ,
           and
           lesser
           in
           severall
           respects
           .
           For
           since
           they
           are
           all
           in
           order
           to
           severall
           ends
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           productive
           of
           severall
           effects
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           are
           excellent
           ,
           every
           rite
           ,
           and
           sacrament
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           own
           effect
           ,
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           other
           not
           ordain'd
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           For
           example
           .
           Matrimony
           is
           ordain'd
           for
           a
           means
           to
           preserve
           chastity
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           the
           mysticall
           union
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           these
           respects
           is
           greater
           then
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           does
           neither
           .
           But
           *
           baptisme
           is
           for
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           and
           in
           that
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           Matrimony
           ;
           the
           
           same
           may
           be
           said
           for
           ordination
           ,
           and
           consecration
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           in
           order
           to
           Christs
           naturall
           body
           (
           as
           the
           Schooles
           speak
           )
           the
           other
           in
           order
           to
           his
           mysticall
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           their
           severall
           excellencies
           respectively
           ;
           but
           for
           an
           absolute
           preheminence
           of
           one
           above
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           said
           there
           was
           no
           basis
           to
           fixe
           that
           upon
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           all
           men
           will
           find
           it
           so
           that
           please
           to
           try
           .
           But
           in
           a
           relative
           ,
           or
           respective
           excellency
           ,
           they
           goe
           both
           before
           ,
           and
           after
           one
           another
           .
           Thus
           Wooll
           ,
           and
           a
           Iewell
           ,
           are
           better
           then
           each
           other
           ;
           for
           wooll
           is
           better
           for
           warmth
           ,
           and
           a
           jewell
           for
           ornament
           .
           A
           frogge
           hath
           more
           sense
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Sunne
           shines
           brighter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Suppose
           consecration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           were
           greater
           then
           
             ordaining
             Priests
          
           ,
           yet
           that
           cannot
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             power
             of
             ordaining
          
           may
           make
           
             a
             higher
             and
             distinct
             order
          
           ,
           because
           the
           power
           of
           ordaining
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           power
           of
           consecrating
           and
           something
           more
           ;
           it
           is
           all
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           something
           more
           besides
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           Bishop
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest
           had
           it
           ,
           then
           supposing
           consecration
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           ordination
           ,
           the
           Priest
           would
           not
           only
           equall
           ,
           but
           excell
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           that
           ,
           and
           ordination
           besides
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           higher
           both
           in
           Order
           ,
           and
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Suppose
           that
           Consecration
           were
           the
           greatest
           Clericall
           power
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest
           ,
           were
           equall
           in
           the
           great●st
           power
           ,
           yet
           a
           lesser
           power
           then
           it
           ,
           superadded
           to
           the
           Bishop's
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           and
           superiority
           .
           
           Thus
           it
           was
           said
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           Man.
           
             Constituit
             eum
             paulò
             minorem
             Angelis
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           It
           was
           but
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           to
           distinguish
           their
           Natures
           ,
           for
           he
           took
           not
           upon
           him
           the
           NATURE
           
             of
             Angells
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           proportion
           between
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Priest
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           Priest
           communicating
           in
           the
           greatest
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             viz.
             consecration
          
           of
           the
           venerable
           Eucharist
           ,
           yet
           differing
           in
           a
           lesse
           is
           
             paulò
             minor
             Angelis
             ,
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           little
           lower
           ,
           makes
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           and
           enough
           for
           a
           subordination
           .
           *
           An
           Angell
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           communicate
           in
           those
           great
           excellencies
           of
           spirituall
           essence
           ,
           they
           both
           discourse
           ,
           they
           have
           both
           election
           ,
           and
           freedome
           of
           choice
           ,
           they
           have
           will
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           memory
           ,
           impresses
           of
           the
           Divine
           image
           ,
           and
           loco-motion
           ,
           and
           immortality
           .
           And
           these
           excellencies
           are
           (
           being
           precisely
           considered
           )
           of
           more
           reall
           and
           eternall
           worth
           ,
           then
           the
           Angelicall
           manner
           of
           moving
           so
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           formes
           and
           modalities
           of
           their
           knowledge
           and
           volition
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           these
           superadded
           parts
           of
           excellency
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           specificall
           .
           If
           we
           compare
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Priest
           thus
           ,
           what
           we
           call
           difference
           in
           nature
           there
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           difference
           in
           order
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           consideration
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           it
           is
           considerable
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           that
           make
           this
           objection
           ,
           doe
           not
           make
           it
           because
           they
           think
           it
           true
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           will
           serve
           a
           present
           turne
           .
           For
           all
           the
           world
           sees
           ,
           that
           to
           them
           that
           deny
           the
           
           reall
           presence
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           objection
           ;
           and
           most
           certainly
           the
           Anti-episcopall
           men
           doe
           so
           ,
           in
           all
           senses
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           excellency
           is
           there
           in
           the
           power
           of
           consecration
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           ordination
           ?
           Nay
           is
           there
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           consecration
           at
           all
           ?
           This
           also
           would
           be
           considered
           from
           their
           principles
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           only
           more
           is
           objected
           against
           the
           maine
           Question
           .
           If
           Episcopacy
           be
           a
           distinct
           order
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           a
           man
           be
           a
           Bishop
           that
           never
           was
           a
           Priest
           ,
           as
           (
           abstracting
           from
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           Presbyter
           that
           never
           was
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           be
           the
           impresse
           of
           a
           distinct
           character
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           imprinted
           
             per
             saltum
          
           ,
           and
           independantly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           if
           the
           powers
           and
           characters
           themselves
           were
           independant
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           in
           all
           those
           offices
           of
           humane
           constitution
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           the
           inferior
           orders
           ;
           For
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Acolouthite
           ,
           of
           an
           Exorcist
           ,
           of
           an
           Ostiary
           ,
           are
           no
           way
           dependant
           on
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           man
           may
           be
           Deacon
           ,
           that
           never
           was
           in
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           Presbyter
           too
           ,
           that
           never
           was
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           example
           of
           the
           Presbyterate
           in
           the
           72.
           
           Disciples
           .
           But
           a
           Bishop
           though
           he
           have
           a
           distinct
           character
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           disparate
           from
           that
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           supposes
           it
           
             ex
             vi
             ordinis
          
           .
           For
           since
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           )
           is
           the
           distinct
           capacity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           this
           power
           supposes
           a
           power
           of
           consecrating
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           how
           else
           can
           he
           ordaine
           a
           Presbyter
           
           with
           a
           power
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           hath
           not
           ?
           can
           he
           give
           ,
           what
           himselfe
           hath
           not
           received
           ?
        
         
           *
           I
           end
           this
           point
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Epiphani
             .
             us
             ,
             Vox
             est
             Aërii
             haretici
             unus
             est
             ordo
             Bpisoeperum
             ,
             &
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             una
             dignitas
             .
          
           To
           say
           that
           Bishops
           are
           not
           a
           distinct
           order
           from
           Presbyters
           ,
           was
           a
           heresy
           first
           broach'd
           by
           Aërius
           ,
           and
           hath
           lately
           been
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           speaking
           )
           countenanc'd
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           FOR
           to
           cleare
           the
           distinction
           of
           order
           ,
           
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           had
           a
           power
           of
           imposing
           hands
           ,
           for
           collating
           of
           Orders
           ,
           which
           Presbyters
           have
           not
           .
           *
           What
           was
           done
           in
           this
           affaire
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           I
           have
           already
           explicated
           :
           but
           now
           the
           inquiry
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           Church
           did
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           practise
           ,
           
           and
           
             tradition
             Astolicall
          
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           second
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           command
           that
           two
           ,
           or
           three
           Bishops
           should
           ordaine
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           one
           Bishop
           should
           ordaine
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           A
           Presbyter
           is
           not
           authorized
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           
           a
           Bishop
           is
           .
           *
           S.
           Dionysius
           affirmes
           ,
           
             Sacerdotem
             non
             posse
             initiari
             ,
             nisi
             per
             invocationes
             Episcopales
             ,
          
           and
           acknowledges
           no
           ordainer
           but
           a
           Bishop
           .
           No
           more
           did
           the
           Church
           ever
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           when
           Novatus
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           old
           Puritans
           ,
           did
           
             ambire
             Episcopatum
          
           ,
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           seduce
           or
           intreat
           some
           Bishops
           to
           impose
           hands
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           Cornelius
           witnesses
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Fabianus
           ,
           in
           Eusebius
           .
           *
           To
           this
           we
           may
           adde
           as
           so
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           all
           those
           ordinations
           
           made
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Pontificall
           book
           of
           
             Damasus
             ,
             Platina
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           
             Habitis
             de
             more
             sacris
             ordinibus
             Decembris
             mense
             ,
             Presbyteros
             decem
             ,
             Diaconos
             duos
             ,
             &c.
             creat
             (
             S.
             Clemens
             )
             Anacletus
             Presbyteros
             quinque
             ,
             Diaconos
             tres
             ,
             Episcopos
             diversis
             in
             locis
             sex
             numero
             creavit
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           descent
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           succession
           for
           many
           ages
           together
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           how
           this
           power
           of
           ordination
           went
           in
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           alone
           ,
           by
           Law
           and
           Constitution
           ;
           for
           particular
           examples
           are
           infinite
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ancyra
           it
           is
           determin'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           That
           
             Rurall
             Bishops
          
           shall
           not
           ordaine
           Presbyters
           or
           Deacons
           in
           anothers
           diocesse
           without
           letters
           of
           license
           from
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Neither
           shall
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           City
           attempt
           it
           .
           *
           First
           not
           Rurall
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Bishops
           that
           are
           taken
           
             in
             adjutorium
             Episcopi
             Principalis
          
           ,
           Vicars
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           diocesse
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           ordaine
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           .
           For
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             It
             is
             anothers
             diocesse
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           then
           they
           may
           with
           license
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           not
           Episcopall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           not
           to
           invade
           the
           territories
           of
           their
           neighbour
           .
           The
           tenth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           clears
           this
           part
           .
           The
           words
           are
           these
           as
           they
           are
           rendred
           by
           
             Dionysius
             Exiguus
             .
             Qui
             in
             villis
             ,
             &
             vicis
             constituti
             sunt
             Chorepiscopi
             tametsi
             manûs
             impositionem
             
             ab
             Episcopis
             susceperunt
             ,
             [
             &
             ut
             Episcopisunt
             consecrati
             ]
             tamen
             aportet
             eos
             modum
             proprtum
             retinere
             ,
             &c.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           next
           clause
           [
           &
           
             ut
             Episcopi
             consecrati
             sunt
          
           ]
           although
           it
           be
           in
           very
           ancient
           Latine
           copies
           ,
           years
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           is
           an
           assumentum
           for
           exposition
           of
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           is
           most
           certainly
           implyed
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           else
           ,
           what
           description
           could
           this
           be
           of
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           above
           Presbyter●
           rurales
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           so
           had
           country
           Priests
           ,
           they
           had
           received
           imposition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           .
           Either
           then
           the
           Ch●repiscopi
           had
           received
           ordination
           from
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           collectively
           ,
           not
           distibutively
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           each
           Country
           Bishop
           had
           received
           ordination
           from
           Bishops
           ,
           many
           Bishops
           in
           conjunction
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           very
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           had
           no
           more
           then
           Village
           Priests
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           caution
           had
           been
           impertine●●
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           the
           City
           Priests
           were
           also
           included
           in
           this
           prohibition
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           ;
           with
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           some
           particular
           reason
           for
           the
           involving
           them
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           ever
           did
           actually
           ordaine
           any
           ,
           but
           that
           since
           it
           was
           prohibited
           to
           the
           chorepiscopi
           to
           ordaine
           (
           to
           them
           I
           say
           who
           though
           for
           want
           of
           jurisdiction
           they
           might
           not
           ordaine
           without
           license
           ,
           it
           being
           
             in
             alienâ
             Parochiâ
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           capacity
           by
           their
           order
           to
           doe
           it
           )
           if
           these
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           the
           Citty
           Presbyters
           who
           were
           often
           dispatch'd
           into
           the
           Villages
           upon
           the
           same
           imployment
           ,
           by
           a
           
           temporary
           mission
           ,
           that
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           were
           by
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           fixt
           residence
           might
           perhaps
           think
           that
           their
           commission
           might
           extend
           farther
           then
           it
           did
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           might
           goe
           beyond
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ch●r●pisc●pi
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           way
           was
           obstructed
           by
           this
           clause
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ;
           The
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           City
           were
           of
           great
           honour
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           priviledge
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Neo.
             Caesare●
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           easily
           exceed
           ,
           if
           the
           Canon
           had
           not
           beene
           their
           bridle
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           the
           Canon
           is
           this
           .
           With
           the
           Bishops
           licence
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           might
           ordaine
           ,
           for
           themselves
           had
           
             Episcopall
             ordination
          
           ,
           but
           without
           licence
           they
           might
           not
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           but
           delegate
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           jurisdiction
           ,
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           
             fourteenth
             Canon
          
           of
           Ne●-Caesarea
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           like
           the
           70
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           inferior
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           70
           were
           to
           the
           
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             in
             hoc
             perticulari
             ,
          
           not
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           like
           them
           in
           subordination
           and
           inferiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           :
           but
           the
           Citty
           Presbyters
           might
           not
           ordaine
           ,
           neither
           with
           ,
           nor
           without
           licence
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Canon
           only
           by
           way
           of
           parenthesis
           ,
           and
           the
           sequence
           of
           procuring
           a
           faculty
           from
           the
           Bishops
           to
           collate
           orders
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           not
           to
           
             Presbyteri
             Civitat
             is
          
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           should
           straine
           this
           Canon
           into
           a
           sense
           contrary
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           
             Res
             euim
             ordinis
             non
             possunt
             delegari
             ,
          
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           rule
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           admitted
           by
           men
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           most
           different
           interests
           .
           
           *
           However
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           prohibited
           ,
           and
           we
           never
           find
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           actually
           did
           give
           orders
           ,
           neither
           by
           ordinary
           power
           ,
           nor
           extraordinary
           dispensation
           ;
           and
           the
           constant
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           practise
           Apostolicall
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           could
           give
           orders
           ;
           therefore
           this
           exposition
           of
           the
           Canon
           is
           liable
           to
           no
           exception
           ,
           but
           is
           cleare
           for
           the
           illegality
           of
           a
           Presbyt●r
           giving
           holy
           orders
           ,
           either
           to
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           is
           concluding
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           concurrence
           both
           of
           Episcopall
           order
           ,
           and
           jurisdiction
           for
           ordinations
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             re●d●ndo
             singula
             singulis
          
           ,
           and
           expounding
           this
           Canon
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           exigence
           of
           Catholike
           Custome
           ,
           the
           Chorepiscopi
           are
           excluded
           from
           giving
           orders
           for
           want
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Citty
           for
           want
           of
           order
           ;
           the
           first
           may
           be
           supplied
           by
           a
           delegate
           power
           
             in
             literis
             Episcopalibus
          
           ,
           the
           second
           cannot
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           new
           ordination
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           
             Priest
             a
             Bishop
          
           .
           For
           if
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Citty
           have
           not
           so
           much
           power
           as
           a
           Chorepiscopus
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           he
           hath
           not
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           the
           Chorepiscopus
           then
           had
           Episcopall
           ordination
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Chorepiscopus
           might
           not
           collate
           orders
           without
           a
           faculty
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           City
           Priests
           might
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           more
           be
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           want
           was
           more
           .
           They
           not
           only
           want
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           something
           besides
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           order
           ,
        
         
           *
           But
           although
           these
           Chorepiscopi
           at
           the
           first
           had
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           quickly
           taken
           from
           
           them
           for
           their
           incroa●h●●●
           upon
           the
           
             Bishops
             Diocesse
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           but
           〈◊〉
           or
           〈◊〉
           
             Episcoporum
             in
             villis
          
           ,
           so
           their
           ordination
           was
           but
           to
           a
           meere
           Presbyterate
           .
           And
           this
           we
           find
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           we
           heare
           that
           they
           had
           had
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           .
           For
           those
           who
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           10
           th
           Canon
           of
           Antioch
           we
           find
           had
           been
           consecrated
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           same
           Cahon
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           decreed
           
             de
             novo
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Chorepiscopus
             or
             Country
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordayn'd
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             in
             whose
             jurisdiction
             he
             is
          
           ;
           which
           was
           clearly
           ordination
           to
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
           And
           ever
           after
           this
           all
           the
           ordinations
           they
           made
           were
           only
           to
           the
           inferiour
           Ministeries
           ,
           with
           the
           Bishop's
           License
           too
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           ordayn'd
           any
           to
           be
           De●cons
           ,
           or
           Priests
           ;
           for
           these
           were
           Orders
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost's
          
           appointing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           
             gratiae
             Spiritûs
             Sancti
          
           ,
           and
           issues
           of
           order
           ;
           but
           the
           inferiour
           Ministeries
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Reader
           ,
           an
           Ostiary
           &c.
           were
           humane
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           requir'd
           not
           the
           capacity
           of
           Episcopall
           Order
           to
           collate
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           
             Graces
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           as
           all
           Orders
           properly
           so
           called
           are
           ,
           but
           might
           by
           humane
           dispensation
           be
           bestow'd
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           humane
           Ordinance
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           first
           constitution
           .
           **
           The
           Chorepiscopi
           lasted
           in
           this
           consistence
           till
           they
           were
           quite
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Hispalis
           :
           save
           only
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           also
           were
           called
           Chorepiscopi
           who
           had
           beene
           Bishops
           of
           Citied
           but
           had
           fallen
           from
           their
           honour
           by
           communicating
           in
           
           Gentile
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           traditors
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           they
           repented
           and
           were
           reconciled
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           indeed
           restītution
           to
           their
           See
           ,
           but
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           the
           indelible
           character
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           were
           allowed
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           sometime
           the
           execution
           of
           offices
           Chorepiscopall
           .
           Now
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Chorepiscopi
           no
           objection
           can
           be
           pretended
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           made
           ordinations
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           other
           nothing
           pertinent
           ,
           for
           they
           also
           had
           the
           ordination
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           Bishops
           .
           The
           former
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Meletius
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Councell
          
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           *
           But
           however
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           is
           so
           fast
           held
           in
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           communicated
           to
           none
           though
           of
           the
           greatest
           priviledge
           .
        
         
           *
           I
           find
           the
           like
           care
           taken
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           
           for
           when
           Musaeus
           ,
           and
           Eutychianus
           had
           ordain'd
           some
           Clerkes
           ,
           themselves
           not
           being
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Gaudentius
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           moderate
           men
           ,
           't
           is
           likely
           )
           for
           quietnesse
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           would
           faine
           have
           had
           those
           Clerks
           received
           into
           Clericall
           communion
           ;
           but
           the
           Councell
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           admitt
           that
           any
           should
           be
           received
           into
           the
           Clergy
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           
             as
             B●l●amon
          
           expresses
           upon
           that
           Canon
           ,
           )
           
             but
             such
             as
             were
             ordain'd
             by
             them
             who
             were
             Bishops
             verily
             ,
             and
             indecd
             .
          
           But
           with
           those
           who
           were
           ordain'd
           by
           Musaeus
           and
           E●tychianus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             we
             will
             communicate
             as
             with
             Laymen
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             for
             they
             were
             no
             Bishops
             that
             impos'd
             hands
             ●n
             them
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Clerks
           were
           not
           ordain'd
           truly
           ,
           but
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             dissemblers
             of
             ordination
             .
             Quae
             autem
             de
             Musaeo
             &
             Entychiano
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             trahe
             etiam
             ad
             alios
             qui
             non
             ordinati
             fveront
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Saith
           Balsamon
           ,
           intimating
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           rul'd
           case
           and
           of
           publike
           interest
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           same
           was
           the
           issue
           of
           those
           two
           famous
           cases
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Ischiras
           ordain'd
           of
           Colluthus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           that
           dream'd
           onely
           he
           was
           a
           
             Bishop
             .
             Ischiras
          
           being
           ordain'd
           by
           him
           could
           be
           no
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           any
           else
           of
           his
           ordaining
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ischyr
             as
          
           himselfe
           was
           reduc'd
           into
           laycommunion
           ,
           being
           depos'd
           by
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             falling
             from
             the
             imagination
             of
             his
             Presbyterate
             ,
          
           
           say
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           of
           Mareotis
           ;
           And
           of
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           ordain'd
           with
           
             Ischir
             as
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           this
           so
           knowne
           a
           businesse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             No
             man
             made
             scruple
             of
             the
             Nullity
             .
          
           **
           The
           paralell
           case
           is
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ordain'd
           by
           Maximus
           ,
           who
           was
           another
           Bishop
           in
           the
           aire
           too
           ;
           all
           his
           ordinations
           were
           pronounced
           null
           ,
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           in
           Constantinople
           .
           
           A
           third
           is
           of
           the
           blind
           Bishop
           of
           Agabra
           imposing
           hands
           while
           his
           Presbyters
           read
           the
           words
           of
           ordination
           ,
           the
           ordination
           was
           pronounced
           invalid
           by
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Sevill
           .
           
           These
           cases
           are
           so
           known
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           them
           .
           This
           onely
           ,
        
         
           In
           diverse
           cases
           of
           Transgression
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           
           Clergy
           men
           were
           reduc'd
           to
           lay
           communion
           ,
           either
           being
           suspended
           ,
           or
           deposed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           their
           place
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           execution
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           with
           ,
           or
           without
           hope
           of
           restitution
           respectively
           ;
           but
           then
           still
           they
           had
           their
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           conferr'd
           by
           them
           were
           valid
           ,
           though
           they
           indeed
           were
           prohibited
           to
           Minister
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           the
           present
           instance
           ,
           the
           ordinations
           were
           pronounc'd
           as
           null
           ,
           to
           have
           bestowed
           nothing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           meerely
           imaginary
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           so
           also
           it
           was
           in
           case
           that
           Bishops
           ordain'd
           without
           a
           title
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           diocesse
           of
           another
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           †
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           of
           *
           
             Anti.
             ●ch
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           And
           may
           be
           it
           was
           so
           in
           case
           of
           ordination
           by
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           positive
           constitution
           pronounced
           void
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           rescinded
           by
           the
           Counter-mand
           of
           an
           equall
           power
           ;
           A
           Councell
           at
           most
           may
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           a
           Councell
           ,
           a
           probable
           necessity
           will
           let
           us
           loose
           .
           But
           to
           this
           the
           answer
           is
           evident
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           expressions
           in
           the
           severall
           cases
           are
           severall
           ,
           &
           of
           diverse
           issue
           ,
           for
           in
           case
           of
           those
           nullities
           which
           are
           meerely
           Canonicall
           ,
           they
           are
           expressed
           as
           then
           first
           made
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           case
           of
           ordination
           by
           a
           Non-Bishop
           ,
           they
           are
           onely
           declared
           voy'd
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           that
           decree
           of
           Chalcedon
           against
           Sinetitul●r
           ordinations
           ,
           the
           Canon
           saith
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           IRRITAM
           EXISTIMARI
           
             manûs
             impositionem
             ,
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             as
             null
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           Canonicall
           approbation
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           declared
           null
           ,
           
           
             in
             Naturâ
             rei
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           foregoing
           instances
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           cases
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Chalcodon
           ,
           the
           decree
           is
           
             pro
             futuro
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           evident
           that
           those
           nullities
           are
           such
           as
           are
           made
           by
           Canon
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           Colluthus
           ,
           and
           Maximus
           ,
           there
           was
           declaration
           of
           a
           past
           nullity
           and
           that
           before
           any
           Canon
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           though
           Synodall
           declarations
           pronoun'd
           such
           ordinations
           invalid
           ,
           yet
           none
           decreed
           so
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           cleare
           evidence
           ,
           that
           this
           nullity
           ,
           viz
           :
           in
           case
           of
           ordination
           by
           a
           Non-Presbyter
           ,
           is
           not
           made
           by
           Canon
           ,
           but
           by
           Canon
           *
           declar'd
           to
           be
           invalid
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           to
           this
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           in
           antiquity
           it
           was
           dogmatically
           resolved
           that
           by
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           institution
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           ordination
           was
           appropriate
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           also
           from
           hence
           be
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           nullity
           of
           ordination
           without
           a
           Bishop
           is
           not
           dependant
           upon
           positive
           constitution
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           institution
           .
           **
           Now
           that
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           was
           onely
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           even
           they
           ,
           who
           to
           advance
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           were
           willing
           enough
           to
           speake
           lesse
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           give
           testimony
           ;
           making
           this
           the
           proper
           distinctive
           cognisance
           of
           a
           Bishop
           from
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           power
           of
           ordination
           ,
           the
           Presbyter
           hath
           not
           .
           So
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           
           
             Quid
             facit
             Episcopus
             (
             except
             â
             ordinatione
             )
             quod
             Presbyter
             non
             faciat
             .
          
           All
           things
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           [
           to
           wit
           all
           things
           of
           precise
           order
           ]
           are
           common
           to
           Bishops
           with
           Priests
           ,
           except
           ordination
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
           And
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Solâ
             quippe
             ordinatione
             superiores
             illis
             sunt
          
           [
           Episcopi
           ]
           
           
             atque
             hoctantùm
             plusquam
             Presbyteri
             habere
             videntur
             .
          
           Ordination
           is
           the
           proper
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           function
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           given
           him
           by
           positive
           constitution
           of
           the
           Canon
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           No
           man
           was
           call'd
           an
           heretick
           for
           breach
           of
           Canon
           ,
           but
           for
           denying
           the
           power
           of
           ordination
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           a
           
             Bishop
             :
             Aërius
          
           was
           by
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Philastrius
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           condemn'd
           ,
           and
           branded
           for
           heresie
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           saith
           Epiphanius
           .
           This
           power
           therefore
           came
           from
           a
           higher
           spring
           ,
           then
           positive
           and
           Canonicall
           Sanction
           .
           But
           now
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           held
           in
           Trullo
           ,
           
           complaining
           that
           the
           incursion
           of
           the
           barbarous
           people
           upon
           the
           Churches
           inheritance
           ,
           saith
           that
           it
           forc'd
           some
           Bishops
           from
           their
           residence
           ,
           &
           made
           that
           they
           could
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             guise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             give
             Orders
             and
             doe
             such
             things
             as
          
           DID
           BELONG
           TO
           THE
           BISHOP
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           the
           Canon
           they
           are
           permitted
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           
             ut
             &
             diversorum
             Clericorum
             ordinationes
             canonicè
             faciant
             ,
             to
             make
             Canonicall
             ordinations
             of
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           Giving
           of
           Orders
           is
           proper
           ,
           it
           belongs
           to
           a
           Bishop
           .
           So
           the
           Councell
           .
           And
           therefore
           Theodoret
           expounding
           that
           place
           of
           S.
           Paul
           [
           
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
          
           ]
           interprets
           it
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           Presbyters
           did
           not
           impose
           hands
           .
           *
           There
           is
           an
           imperfect
           Canon
           in
           the
           Arausican
           Councell
           that
           hath
           an
           expression
           very
           pertinent
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
           
             Ea
             quae
             non
             nisi
             per
             Episcopos
             geruntur
             ,
          
           
           those
           things
           that
           are
           not
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           were
           decreed
           still
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           he
           that
           was
           to
           doe
           them
           regularly
           ,
           did
           fall
           into
           any
           infirmity
           whatsoever
           ,
           yet
           
             non
             sub
             praesentiâ
             suâ
             Presbyteros
             agere
             permittat
             ,
             sed
             evocet
             Episcopum
             .
          
           Here
           are
           clearely
           by
           this
           Canon
           some
           things
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           the
           action
           of
           which
           Presbyters
           must
           in
           no
           case
           be
           admitted
           .
           The
           particulars
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           are
           not
           specified
           in
           the
           Canon
           ,
           but
           are
           nam'd
           before
           ,
           viz
           :
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Confirmation
           ,
           for
           almost
           the
           whole
           Councell
           was
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           is
           properly
           the
           
             agendum
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Canon
           else
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Understood
           .
           *
           To
           the
           same
           issue
           is
           that
           circum-locutory
           description
           ,
           or
           name
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           us'd
           by
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             man
             that
             is
             to
             ordaine
             Clerks
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           all
           this
           is
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           which
           S.
           Epiphanius
           oppos'd
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Aërius
           ,
           denying
           Episcopacy
           to
           be
           a
           distinct
           order
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           Episcopacy
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           
             Presbytery
             .
             The
             order
             of
             Bishops
             begets
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             begets
             sonnes
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             no
             Fathers
             or
             Doctors
             by
             ordination
             .
          
           *
           It
           is
           a
           very
           remarkeable
           passage
           related
           by
           Eusebius
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Novatus
           to
           be
           Presbyter
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           did
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           all
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           was
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           did
           ordaine
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           certainely
           searce
           any
           conjunction
           of
           
           the
           other
           Clergy
           can
           be
           imagined
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           none
           is
           either
           expressed
           or
           intimated
           .
           For
           it
           was
           a
           rul'd
           case
           ,
           and
           attested
           by
           the
           Uniforme
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           
           
             Episcopus
             vnus
             esse
             potest
             per
             quem
             dignatione
             Divinâ
             Presbyteri
             multi
             constitui
             possunt
             .
          
           This
           case
           I
           instance
           the
           more
           particularly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           exact
           determination
           of
           a
           Bishops
           sole
           power
           of
           ordination
           .
           Aurelius
           made
           a
           motion
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           a
           Church
           wanted
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           become
           her
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           might
           demand
           one
           from
           any
           Bishop
           .
           It
           was
           granted
           ;
           But
           Posthumianus
           the
           Bishop
           put
           this
           case
           .
           
             Deinde
             qui
             vnum
             habuerit
             ,
             numquid
             debet
             illi
             ipse
             vnus
             Presbyter
             auferri
             ?
             How
             if
             the
             Bishop
             have
             but
             one
             Priest
             ,
             must
             his
             Bishop
             part
             with
             him
             to
             supply
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             widdow-Church
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           .
           But
           how
           then
           shall
           he
           keepe
           ordinations
           when
           he
           hath
           never
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           assist
           him
           ?
           That
           indeed
           would
           have
           beene
           the
           objection
           now
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           none
           then
           .
           For
           Aurelius
           told
           them
           plainly
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           inconvenience
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           though
           a
           Bishop
           have
           never
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           he
           can
           himselfe
           ordaine
           many
           (
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           there
           is
           sole
           ordination
           )
           but
           if
           a
           Bishop
           be
           wanting
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           found
           .
        
         
           **
           Thus
           it
           went
           ordinarily
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ordinations
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           ordainer
           spoken
           of
           as
           a
           single
           person
           .
           
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Nicene
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           a
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           b
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           S.
           Ierome
           who
           writing
           to
           Pammachius
           against
           the
           errors
           of
           
             Iohn
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           
           If
           thou
           speake
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           Paulinianus
           ,
           he
           comes
           now
           and
           then
           to
           visit
           us
           ,
           not
           as
           any
           of
           your
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           
             ejus
             à
             quo
             ordinatus
             est
             ,
             that
             Bishop's
             who
             ordain'd
             him
             .
          
        
         
           *
           So
           that
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           argument
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Councells
          
           appropriate
           the
           ordination
           of
           Bishops
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           Presbyters
           to
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           never
           find
           a
           Presbyter
           ordain'd
           by
           two
           Bishops
           together
           ,
           but
           onely
           Origen
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           
             Caesarea
             )
             Presbyters
          
           are
           never
           mention'd
           in
           conjunction
           with
           Bishops
           at
           their
           ordinations
           ,
           and
           if
           alone
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           their
           ordination
           was
           pronounced
           invalid
           and
           void
           
             ab
             initio
          
           .
        
         
           *
           To
           these
           particulars
           adde
           this
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           alone
           were
           punished
           if
           ordinations
           were
           Vncanonicall
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           vnreasonable
           if
           Presbyters
           did
           joine
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           causes
           in
           conjunction
           .
           But
           unlesse
           they
           did
           it
           alone
           ,
           we
           never
           read
           that
           they
           were
           punishable
           ;
           indeed
           Bishops
           were
           
             pro
             toto
             ,
             &
             integro
          
           ,
           as
           is
           reported
           by
           Sozomen
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Elpidius
             ,
             Eustathius
             ,
             Basilius
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
          
           and
           Eleusius
           .
           Thus
           also
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           sixt
           Chapters
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Imperiall
             constitutions
          
           .
           
           Since
           therefore
           we
           neither
           find
           Presbyters
           join'd
           with
           Bishops
           in
           commission
           ,
           or
           practise
           ,
           or
           penalty
           all
           this
           while
           .
           I
           may
           inferre
           from
           the
           premises
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Hispal
          
           expresses
           in
           direct
           ,
           and
           full
           sentence
           ,
           
             Episcopus
             Sacerdotibus
          
           ,
           
           
             ac
             Ministris
             solus
             honorem
             dare
             potest
             ,
             solus
             auferre
             non
             potest
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           alone
           
           may
           give
           the
           Priestly
           honour
           ,
           he
           alone
           is
           not
           suffer'd
           to
           take
           it
           away
           .
           *
           This
           Councell
           was
           held
           in
           the
           yeare
           657
           ,
           
           and
           I
           set
           it
           downe
           here
           for
           this
           purpose
           to
           show
           that
           the
           decree
           of
           the
           fourth
           
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
          
           which
           was
           the
           first
           that
           licensed
           Priests
           to
           assist
           
             Bishops
             in
             ordinations
          
           yet
           was
           not
           obligatory
           in
           the
           West
           ;
           but
           for
           almost
           300
           yeares
           after
           ,
           ordinations
           were
           made
           by
           
             Bishops
             alone
          
           .
           But
           till
           this
           Councell
           no
           pretence
           of
           any
           such
           conjunction
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           Councell
           sole
           ordination
           did
           not
           expire
           in
           the
           West
           for
           above
           200
           yeares
           together
           ;
           but
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           ever
           since
           then
           ,
           it
           hath
           obtain'd
           ,
           that
           although
           Presbyters
           joyne
           not
           in
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           they
           doe
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           onely
           by
           a
           positive
           subintroduced
           constitution
           first
           made
           in
           a
           
             Provinciall
             of
             Africa
          
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           received
           by
           insinuation
           and
           conformity
           of
           practise
           .
        
         
           *
           I
           know
           not
           what
           can
           be
           said
           against
           it
           .
           I
           onely
           find
           a
           peice
           of
           an
           objection
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Man
           so
           complying
           with
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           like
           to
           furnish
           us
           with
           an
           Antinomy
           .
           *
           
           
             Hunc
             igitur
             (
             Fratres
             Dilectissimi
             )
             à
             me
             ,
             &
             à
             Collegis
             qui
             praesentes
             aderant
             ordinatum
             sciatis
             .
          
           Here
           either
           by
           his
           Colleagues
           he
           meanes
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Presbyters
           .
           If
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           many
           Bishops
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           one
           to
           an
           inferiour
           order
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           (
           as
           I
           observ'd
           before
           )
           against
           the
           practise
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           admitted
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           .
           But
           if
           he
           means
           Presbyters
           by
           [
           Collegae
           ]
           then
           sole
           
           ordination
           is
           invalidated
           by
           this
           example
           ,
           for
           Presbyters
           join'd
           with
           him
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Aurelius
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           matters
           not
           whether
           by
           his
           Colleagues
           he
           means
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           Aurelius
           the
           Confessor
           who
           was
           the
           man
           ordain'd
           ,
           was
           ordain'd
           but
           to
           be
           a
           Reader
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           no
           
             Order
             of
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           no
           gift
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           be
           dispensed
           by
           one
           ,
           or
           more
           ;
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           enters
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           question
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           collating
           those
           orders
           which
           are
           gifts
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             divine
             ordinance
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           this
           ,
           although
           I
           have
           seen
           it
           once
           pretended
           ,
           yet
           hath
           no
           validity
           to
           impugne
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           Primitive
           antiquity
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           are
           all
           ordinations
           invalid
           which
           are
           done
           by
           meere
           Presbyters
           without
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           What
           think
           we
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           my
           part
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           think
           .
           The
           question
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           asked
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           so
           bound
           by
           publike
           interest
           to
           approve
           all
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           that
           wee
           have
           disabled
           our selves
           to
           justify
           our
           owne
           .
           For
           we
           were
           glad
           at
           first
           of
           abettors
           against
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           we
           found
           these
           men
           zealous
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           thank'd
           God
           for
           it
           (
           as
           we
           had
           cause
           )
           and
           we
           were
           willing
           to
           make
           them
           recompence
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           justify
           their
           ordinations
           ;
           not
           thinking
           what
           would
           follow
           upon
           our selves
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           come
           to
           that
           issue
           ,
           that
           our
           own
           Episcopacy
           
           is
           thought
           not
           necessary
           ,
           because
           wee
           did
           not
           condemne
           the
           ordinations
           of
           their
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           is
           not
           the
           question
           rather
           ,
           what
           we
           think
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           then
           what
           we
           think
           of
           the
           
             reformed
             Churches
          
           ?
           Did
           the
           Primitive
           Councells
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           doe
           well
           in
           condemning
           the
           ordinations
           made
           by
           meere
           Presbyters
           ?
           If
           they
           did
           well
           ,
           what
           was
           a
           vertue
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           sinne
           in
           us
           .
           If
           they
           did
           ill
           ,
           from
           what
           principle
           shall
           wee
           judge
           of
           the
           right
           of
           ordinations
           ?
           since
           there
           is
           no
           example
           in
           Scripture
           of
           any
           ordination
           made
           but
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbytery
           that
           impos'd
           hands
           on
           Timothy
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           antiquity
           expounded
           either
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           S.
           Paul
           expounds
           it
           to
           be
           an
           ordination
           made
           by
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           comparing
           the
           two
           epistles
           to
           
             S.
             Timothy
          
           together
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           so
           meant
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           names
           be
           confounded
           ,
           then
           Presbyter
           may
           signify
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           this
           Presbytery
           were
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           prove
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           all
           men
           grant
           that
           the
           Names
           are
           confounded
           .
        
         
           *
           So
           that
           whence
           will
           men
           take
           their
           estimate
           for
           the
           rites
           of
           ordinations
           ?
           From
           Scripture
           ?
           That
           gives
           it
           alwayes
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           )
           and
           that
           a
           Priest
           did
           ever
           impose
           hands
           for
           ordination
           can
           never
           be
           showne
           from
           thence
           .
           From
           when
           〈◊〉
           then
           ?
           From
           Antiquity
           ?
           That
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           licensing
           ordinations
           made
           by
           Presbyters
           alone
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           did
           
           never
           joyne
           with
           Bishops
           in
           Collating
           holy
           Orders
           of
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           till
           the
           4
           th
           
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
          
           ;
           much
           lesse
           doe
           it
           alone
           ,
           rightly
           ,
           and
           with
           effect
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           Scripture
           there
           is
           nothing
           for
           Presbyters
           ordaining
           ,
           so
           in
           Antiquity
           there
           is
           much
           against
           it
           ;
           And
           either
           in
           this
           particular
           we
           must
           have
           strange
           thoughts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           faire
           interpretation
           of
           the
           ordinations
           of
           reformed
           Presbyteries
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           I
           had
           rather
           speake
           a
           truth
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           then
           erre
           with
           a
           glorious
           correspondence
           .
        
         
           But
           will
           not
           necessity
           excuse
           them
           who
           could
           not
           have
           orders
           from
           Orthodoxe
           Bishops
           ?
           shall
           we
           either
           sinne
           against
           our
           consciences
           by
           suscribing
           to
           hereticall
           ,
           and
           false
           resolutions
           
             in
             materiâ
             fidei
          
           ,
           or
           else
           loose
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           
             Episcopall
             ordinations
          
           ?
           *
           Indeed
           if
           the
           case
           were
           just
           thus
           it
           was
           very
           hard
           with
           the
           good
           people
           of
           the
           transmarine
           Churches
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           here
           two
           things
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           beleive
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           either
           of
           error
           ,
           or
           suspition
           ,
           but
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           .
           But
           then
           I
           consider
           that
           
             M.
             Du
             Plessis
          
           ,
           
           a
           man
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           Great
           learning
           does
           attest
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           reformation
           there
           were
           many
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Cardinalls
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             England
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           that
           joyn'd
           in
           the
           reformation
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           imploy
           in
           their
           ordinations
           ;
           And
           what
           necessity
           then
           can
           be
           pretended
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           learne
           that
           I
           might
           make
           their
           defence
           .
           But
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           more
           ,
           and
           
           deeper
           consideration
           ;
           for
           this
           might
           have
           been
           done
           by
           inconsideration
           ,
           and
           irresolution
           ,
           as
           often
           happens
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           great
           changes
           ,
           but
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           constant
           and
           resolved
           practise
           at
           least
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           returnes
           to
           them
           they
           will
           reordayne
           him
           by
           their
           Presbytery
           ,
           
           though
           he
           had
           before
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           both
           their
           friends
           and
           their
           enemies
           beare
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           consider
           that
           necessity
           may
           excuse
           a
           personall
           delinquency
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           necessity
           did
           build
           a
           Church
           .
           Indeed
           no
           man
           is
           forc'd
           for
           his
           owne
           particular
           to
           committ
           a
           sinne
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           be
           absolutely
           a
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           the
           action
           ceases
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           ;
           but
           indeed
           if
           God
           meanes
           to
           build
           a
           Church
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           by
           meanes
           proportionable
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           into
           a
           possibility
           of
           doing
           ,
           and
           acquiring
           those
           things
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           required
           of
           necessity
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           *
           So
           that
           ,
           supposing
           that
           Ordination
           by
           a
           Bishop
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           vocation
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           it
           is
           )
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           founding
           ,
           or
           perpetuating
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           either
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           all
           Churches
           opportunity
           and
           possibility
           of
           such
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           necessity
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           but
           pretence
           and
           mockery
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           such
           possibility
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           there
           to
           be
           either
           built
           ,
           or
           continued
           ,
           but
           the
           Candlestick
           is
           presently
           removed
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           diverse
           stories
           in
           Ruffinus
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           
           When
           Aedesius
           and
           Frumentius
           were
           surprized
           
           by
           the
           Barbarous
           Indians
           ,
           they
           preached
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           baptized
           many
           ,
           but
           themselves
           being
           but
           Lay-men
           could
           make
           no
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           fixe
           a
           Church
           .
           What
           then
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           case
           ?
           
             Frumentius
             Alexandriam
             pergit
             ....
             &
             rem
             omnem
             ,
             ut
             gesta
             est
             ,
             narrat
          
           EPISCOPO
           ,
           
             ac
             monet
             ,
             ut
             provideat
             virum
             aliquem
             dignum
             quem
             congregatis
             jam
             plurimis
             Christianis
             in
             Barbarico
             solo
             Episcopum
             mittat
             .
             Frumentius
          
           comes
           to
           Alexandria
           to
           get
           a
           
             Bishop
             .
             Athanasius
          
           being
           then
           Patriarch
           ordayn'd
           Frumentius
           their
           
             Bishop
             ,
             &
             tradito
             ei
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             redire
             eum
             cum
             Domini
             Gratiâ
             unde
             venerat
             jubet
             ....
             ex
             quo
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ruffinus
             )
             in
             Indiae
             partibus
             ,
             &
             populi
             Christianorum
             &
             Ecclesiae
             factaae
             sunt
             ,
             &
             Sacer
             dotium
             caepit
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           happened
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Iberians
           converted
           by
           a
           Captive
           woman
           ;
           
           
             posteà
             verò
             quàm
             Ecclesia
             magnificè
             constructa
             est
             ,
             &
             populi
             fidem
             Dei
             majore
             ardore
             sitiebant
             ,
             captivae
             monitis
             ad
             Imperatorem
             Constantinum
             totius
             Gentis
             legatio
             mittitur
             :
             Res
             gesta
             exponitur
             :
          
           SACERDOTES
           
             mittere
             oratur
             qui
             caeptum
             ergà
             se
             Dei
             munus
             implerent
             .
          
           The
           worke
           of
           Christianity
           could
           not
           be
           completed
           ,
           nor
           a
           Church
           founded
           without
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Bishops
           .
           *
           Thus
           the
           case
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Bishop
           will
           not
           excuse
           us
           from
           our
           endeavours
           of
           acquiring
           one
           ;
           and
           where
           God
           meanes
           to
           found
           a
           Church
           there
           he
           will
           supply
           them
           with
           those
           meanes
           ,
           and
           Ministeries
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           of
           ordinary
           and
           absolute
           necessity
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           it
           happens
           that
           those
           Bishops
           which
           are
           of
           ordinary
           Ministration
           
           amongst
           us
           ,
           prove
           hereticall
           ,
           still
           Gods
           Church
           is
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           though
           with
           trouble
           ,
           yet
           Orthodoxe
           Bishops
           may
           be
           acquir'd
           .
           For
           just
           so
           it
           happen'd
           when
           Mauvia
           Queene
           of
           the
           Saracens
           was
           so
           earnest
           to
           have
           Moses
           the
           Hermit
           made
           the
           Bishop
           of
           her
           Nation
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           peace
           to
           the
           Catholikes
           upō
           that
           condition
           ;
           Lucius
           an
           Arrian
           troubled
           the
           affayre
           by
           his
           interposing
           and
           offering
           to
           ordayne
           Moses
           ;
           The
           Hermit
           discover'd
           his
           vilenesse
           ,
           
           
             &
             ita
             majore
             dedecore
             deformatus
             compulsus
             est
             acquiescere
             .
             Moses
          
           refus'd
           to
           be
           ordayn'd
           by
           him
           that
           was
           an
           Arrian
           .
           So
           did
           the
           reform'd
           Churches
           refuse
           ordinations
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Roman
           communion
           .
           But
           what
           then
           might
           they
           have
           done
           ?
           Even
           the
           same
           that
           Moses
           did
           in
           that
           necessity
           ;
           
             compulsus
             est
             ab
             Episcopis
             quos
             in
             exilium
             truserat
             (
             Lucius
             )
             sacerdotium
             sumere
             .
          
           Those
           good
           people
           might
           have
           had
           orders
           from
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Lutheran
             Churches
          
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           they
           thought
           our
           Churches
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           Christian.
           
        
         
           If
           an
           ordinary
           necessity
           will
           not
           excuse
           this
           ,
           will
           not
           an
           extraordinary
           calling
           justifie
           it
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           most
           certainely
           ,
           could
           we
           but
           see
           an
           ordinary
           proofe
           for
           an
           extraordinary
           calling
           ,
           viz
           :
           an
           evident
           prophecy
           ,
           demonstration
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           certainety
           of
           reason
           ,
           clarity
           of
           sense
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           make
           faith
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           mission
           .
        
         
           But
           shall
           we
           then
           condemne
           those
           few
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           whose
           ordinations
           alwaies
           have
           beene
           without
           Bishops
           ?
           No
           indeed
           .
           That
           must
           not
           be
           .
           They
           stand
           ,
           or
           fall
           to
           their
           owne
           Master
           .
           And
           
           though
           I
           cannot
           justifie
           their
           ordinations
           ,
           yet
           what
           degree
           their
           Necessity
           is
           of
           ,
           what
           their
           desire
           of
           Episcopall
           ordinations
           may
           doe
           for
           their
           personall
           excuse
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Catholike
             beleife
          
           may
           leade
           a
           man
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           (
           although
           the
           formes
           of
           externall
           communion
           be
           not
           observ'd
           )
           I
           cannot
           determine
           .
           *
           For
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           their
           condition
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           [
           
             I
             know
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             where
             thou
             dwellest
             ,
             even
             where
             Sathans
             seate
             is
             ,
             and
             thou
             heldest
             fast
             my
          
           FAITH
           ,
           
             and
             hast
             not
             denied
             my
             Name
             ;
             Nihilominus
             habeo
             adversus
             te
             pauca
             ,
             some
             few
             things
             I
             have
             against
             thee
          
           ;
           ]
           and
           yet
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           Canonicall
           ordinations
           is
           a
           defect
           which
           I
           trust
           themselves
           desire
           to
           be
           remedied
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           their
           sinne
           indeed
           is
           the
           lesse
           ,
           but
           their
           misery
           the
           Greater
           .
           *
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           have
           said
           sooth
           ,
           but
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           so
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           and
           yet
           why
           it
           may
           not
           I
           cannot
           guesse
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           only
           be
           impeccable
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           will
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           thought
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           themselves
           thinke
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Church
           possibly
           may
           faile
           .
           But
           this
           I
           would
           not
           have
           declar'd
           so
           freely
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           necessity
           of
           our
           owne
           Churches
           requir'd
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           first
           pretence
           of
           the
           legality
           ,
           and
           validity
           of
           their
           ordinations
           beene
           boyed
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           ;
           for
           else
           why
           shall
           it
           be
           called
           Tyranny
           in
           us
           to
           call
           on
           them
           to
           conforme
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           
             Catholike
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           them
           be
           called
           a
           good
           and
           a
           holy
           zeale
           to
           exact
           our
           conformity
           to
           them
           ;
           But
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           so
           happen
           to
           us
           ,
           
           that
           it
           will
           be
           verifyed
           here
           ,
           what
           was
           once
           said
           of
           the
           Catholikes
           under
           the
           fury
           of
           
             Iustina
             ,
             sed
             tanta
             fuit
             perseverantia
             fidelium
             populorum
             ,
             vt
             animas
             priùs
             amittere
             ,
             quàm
             Episcopum
             mallent
          
           ;
           If
           it
           were
           put
           to
           our
           choice
           ,
           rather
           to
           dye
           (
           to
           wit
           the
           death
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           not
           rebells
           )
           then
           loose
           the
           sacred
           order
           ,
           and
           offices
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Priest
           ,
           no
           ordination
           ,
           no
           consecration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           no
           absolution
           ,
           no
           rite
           ,
           or
           Sacrament
           legitimately
           can
           be
           performed
           in
           order
           to
           eternity
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           .
           If
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Sanctions
           Apostolicall
           ,
           if
           the
           decrees
           of
           eight
           famous
           Councells
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           of
           Ancyra
           ,
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           two
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           the
           Arausican
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Hispalis
           ;
           if
           the
           constant
           successive
           Acts
           of
           the
           famous
           
             Martyr
             Bishops
          
           of
           Rome
           making
           ordinations
           ,
           if
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Pontificall
             book
          
           ,
           if
           the
           
             dogmaticall
             resolution
          
           of
           so
           many
           Fathers
           ,
           S.
           Denis
           ,
           S.
           Cornelius
           ,
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           S.
           Epiphanius
           ,
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           ,
           all
           appropriating
           ordinations
           to
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           :
           if
           the
           
             constant
             voice
             of
             Christendome
          
           ,
           declaring
           ordinations
           made
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           to
           be
           null
           ,
           and
           voide
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           and
           
             never
             any
          
           act
           of
           ordination
           by
           a
           Non-Bishop
           ,
           approoved
           by
           
             any
             Councell
             ,
             decretall
          
           ,
           or
           
             single
             suffrage
          
           of
           any
           famous
           man
           in
           Christendome
           :
           if
           that
           ordinations
           of
           Bishops
           were
           alwaies
           made
           ,
           and
           they
           ever
           done
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           no
           pretence
           of
           Priests
           joyning
           with
           them
           in
           their
           consecrations
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           this
           it
           was
           declared
           heresy
           to
           
           communicate
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           orders
           to
           Presbyters
           either
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           with
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Aërius
           :
           if
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           whatsoever
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           faith
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           Bishops
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           this
           Great
           particular
           of
           ordination
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           loud
           voyce
           ,
           and
           united
           vote
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           *
           BUT
           this
           was
           but
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           power
           which
           
             Catholick
             antiquity
          
           affixed
           to
           the
           order
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           
           The
           next
           is
           of
           
             Confirmation
             of
             baptized
             people
          
           .
           And
           here
           the
           rule
           was
           this
           ,
           which
           was
           thus
           expressed
           by
           Damascen
           :
           
           
             Apostolorum
             ,
             &
             Successorum
             eorum
             est
             per
             manûs
             impositionem
             donum
             Spiritus
             sancti
             tradere
             .
          
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           to
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           But
           see
           this
           in
           particular
           instance
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           Eliberis
           giving
           permission
           to
           faithfull
           people
           of
           the
           Laity
           to
           baptize
           Catechumens
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           and
           exigence
           of
           journey
           ;
           
             ita
             tamen
             ut
             si
             supervixerit
             [
             baptizatus
             ]
             ad
             Episcopum
             cum
             perducat
             ,
             ut
             per
             manûs
             impositionem
             proficere
             possit
             .
          
           Let
           him
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           improv'd
           by
           imposition
           of
           the
           BISHOPS
           hands
           .
           This
           was
           Law.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           custome
           saith
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           
             Quod
             nunc
             quoque
             apud
             nos
             geritur
             ,
             ut
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             baptizantur
             ,
             per
             Praepositos
             Ecclesiae
             offerantur
             ,
             &
             per
             nostram
             
             orationem
             ,
             &
             manûs
             impositionem
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             consequantur
             ,
             &
             signaculo
             Dominico
             consummentur
             .
          
           And
           this
           custome
           was
           Catholick
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           was
           of
           Vniversall
           concernement
           .
           OMNES
           
             Fideles
             per
             manuum
             impositionem
          
           EPISCOPORUM
           
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             post
             baptismum
             accipere
             debent
             ,
             ut
             pleni
             Christiani
             accipere
             debent
             .
          
           So
           S.
           Vrbane
           in
           his
           decretall
           Epistle
           ;
           
           And
           ,
           
             Omnibus
             festinandum
             est
             sine
             morâ
             renasci
             ,
             &
             demùm
          
           CONSIGNARI
           AB
           EPISCOPO
           
             Et
             septiformem
             Spiritûs
             sancti
             gratiam
             recipere
          
           ;
           so
           saith
           the
           old
           Author
           of
           the
           fourth
           Epistle
           under
           the
           name
           of
           S.
           Clement
           .
           ALL
           FAITHFULL
           baptized
           people
           must
           goe
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           consign'd
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           imposition
           of
           
             the
             Bishops
             hands
          
           to
           obtaine
           the
           seven
           fold
           guifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Meltiades
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Spaine
           affirmes
           confirmation
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           excellency
           besides
           baptisme
           ,
           
             quòd
             solùm
             à
             summis
             Sacerdotibus
             confertur
             ,
          
           because
           Bishops
           only
           can
           give
           confirmation
           ;
           And
           the
           same
           is
           said
           ,
           &
           proov'd
           by
           S.
           Eusebius
           in
           his
           third
           Epistle
           enjoyning
           great
           veneration
           to
           this
           holy
           mystery
           ,
           
             quod
             ab
             aliis
             perfici
             non
             potest
             nisi
             à
             summis
             Sacerdotibus
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           perform'd
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Thus
           S.
           Chrysostome
           speaking
           of
           S.
           Philip
           converting
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Philip
           baptizing
           the
           men
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           gave
           not
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           to
           them
           whom
           he
           had
           baptized
           .
           For
           HE
           HAD
           NOT
           POWER
           .
           For
           this
           guift
           was
           only
           of
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           .
           And
           a
           little
           
           after
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           was
           PECULIAR
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           principall
           and
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Church
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           .
           And
           
             George
             Pachymeres
          
           ,
           the
           Paraphrast
           of
           S.
           Dionysius
           ;
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           is
           required
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           consigne
           faithfull
           people
           baptiz'd
           .
           For
           this
           was
           the
           
             Ancient
             practise
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           instance
           in
           too
           many
           particulars
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Ministry
           of
           confirmation
           was
           by
           Catholick
           custome
           appropriate
           to
           Bishops
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           Councells
           ,
           &
           Fathers
           ;
           particularly
           of
           S.
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           in
           *
           Eusebius
           ,
           a
           Tertullian
           ,
           S.
           b
           Innocentius
           the
           first
           ,
           c
           Damasus
           ,
           d
           S.
           Leo
           ,
           in
           e
           Iohn
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           S.
           f
           
             Gregory
             ,
             Amphilochius
          
           in
           the
           life
           of
           S.
           Basil
           telling
           the
           story
           of
           Bishop
           Maximinus
           confirming
           Basilius
           ,
           and
           Eubulus
           ,
           the
           g
           Councell
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           of
           h
           Melda
           ,
           and
           lastly
           of
           i
           Sevill
           which
           affirmes
           ,
           
             Non
             licere
             Presbyteris
             ....
             per
             impositionem
             manûs
             fidelibus
             baptiz
             andis
             paracletum
             spiritum
             tradere
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Presbyters
             to
             give
             confirmation
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             properly
             an
             act
             of
             Episcopall
             power
             ....
             Chrismate
             spiritus
          
           S.
           
             superinfunditur
             .
             Vtraque
             verò
             ista
             manu
             ,
             &
             ore
             Antistitis
             impetramus
             .
          
           These
           are
           enough
           for
           authority
           ,
           and
           dogmaticall
           resolution
           from
           antiquity
           .
           For
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           did
           communicate
           the
           power
           of
           confirming
           to
           Presbyters
           was
           Photius
           ,
           the
           first
           author
           of
           that
           unhappy
           and
           long
           lasting
           
           schisme
           between
           the
           Latine
           ,
           and
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           upon
           this
           occasion
           too
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Bulgarians
           were
           first
           converted
           ,
           the
           Greekes
           sent
           Presbyters
           to
           baptize
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Latins
           sent
           againe
           to
           have
           them
           re-confirmed
           ,
           both
           because
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           the
           Greekes
           had
           no
           jurisdiction
           in
           Bulgaria
           ,
           nor
           the
           Presbyters
           a
           capacity
           of
           order
           to
           give
           confirmation
           .
        
         
           The
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           acts
           Episcopall
           of
           confirmation
           are
           innumerable
           ,
           but
           most
           famous
           are
           those
           confirmations
           made
           by
           S.
           Rembert
           Bishop
           of
           Brema
           ,
           
           and
           of
           S.
           Malchus
           attested
           by
           S.
           Bernard
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           ratified
           by
           miracle
           ,
           saith
           the
           Ancient
           story
           .
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           S.
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Exigis
             ubi
             scriptum
             sit
             ?
             In
             Actibus
             Apostolorum
             .
             Sed
             etiamsi
             Scripturae
             authoritas
             non
             subesset
             ,
          
           
           
             totius
             orbis
             in
             hanc
             partem
             consensus
             instar
             praecepti
             obtineret
             .
             If
             you
             aske
             where
             it
             is
             written
             ?
             (
             viz.
          
           that
           Bishops
           alone
           should
           confirme
           )
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           (
           meaning
           ,
           by
           precedent
           ,
           though
           not
           expresse
           precept
           )
           
             but
             if
             there
             were
             no
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             world
             upon
             this
             particular
             is
             instead
             of
             a
             command
             .
          
           ***
           It
           was
           fortunate
           that
           S.
           Hierome
           hath
           expressed
           himselfe
           so
           confidently
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           we
           are
           arm'd
           against
           an
           objection
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           same
           dialogue
           ,
           speaking
           of
           some
           acts
           of
           Episcopall
           priviledge
           and
           peculiar
           ministration
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           he
           saies
           ,
           it
           was
           
             ad
             honorem
             potius
             Sacerdotii
             quàm
             ad
             legis
             necessitatem
             .
             For
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             law
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           this
           the
           answer
           is
           evident
           from
           his
           own
           words
           :
           That
           Bishops
           should
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           confirmation
           ,
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           this
           is
           reserved
           rather
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           then
           a
           simple
           necessity
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           makes
           no
           matter
           .
           For
           the
           question
           here
           that
           is
           only
           of
           concernment
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           what
           end
           this
           power
           is
           reserved
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           reserved
           ?
           Now
           S.
           Hierome
           saies
           it
           was
           done
           
             apud
             Acta
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           therefore
           by
           Gods
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           he
           also
           specifies
           ,
           viz.
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           sacred
           order
           ,
           
             non
             propter
             legis
             necessitatem
             ,
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             necessity
             of
             law
             ,
          
           that
           confirmation
           should
           be
           administred
           by
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Not
           that
           a
           Priest
           may
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           as
           S.
           Hierome
           himselfe
           there
           argues
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           being
           already
           given
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           if
           it
           happens
           that
           Bishops
           may
           not
           be
           had
           (
           for
           he
           puts
           the
           case
           concerning
           persons
           in
           bondage
           ,
           and
           places
           remote
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           Bishops
           )
           then
           in
           that
           case
           there
           is
           not
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           Confirmation
           should
           be
           had
           at
           all
           .
           A
           man
           does
           not
           perish
           if
           he
           have
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           that
           this
           thing
           was
           reserved
           to
           a
           Bishops
           peculiar
           ministration
           ,
           was
           indeed
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           function
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Law
           tying
           people
           in
           all
           cases
           actually
           to
           acquire
           it
           .
           So
           that
           this
           [
           
             non
             necessarium
          
           ]
           is
           not
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ministration
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           when
           it
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           not
           that
           a
           Priest
           may
           doe
           it
           if
           a
           〈◊〉
           may
           not
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           this
           
             non
             necessity
          
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           confirmation
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           that
           
           if
           a
           Bishop
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           confirmation
           ,
           though
           with
           much
           losse
           ,
           yet
           with
           no
           danger
           ,
           may
           be
           omitted
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           S.
           Hieroms
           discourse
           ,
           this
           reconciles
           him
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           this
           makes
           him
           speak
           conformably
           to
           his
           first
           assertions
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           his
           arguments
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           no
           exposition
           can
           make
           these
           words
           to
           intend
           that
           this
           reservation
           of
           the
           power
           of
           confirmation
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           not
           done
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           can
           doe
           no
           hurt
           to
           the
           cause
           ;
           and
           as
           easily
           may
           we
           escape
           from
           those
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           
             Rusticus
             Bishop
             of
             Narbona
             .
             Sed
             quia
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             Presbyteri
             duplici
             honore
             honorentur
             ....
             praedicare
             eos
             decet
             ,
             utile
             est
             benedicere
             ,
             congruum
             confirmare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           quoted
           by
           
             Gratian
             dist
             .
             95.
             can
             .
             ecce
             ego
             .
          
           But
           the
           glosse
           upon
           the
           place
           expounds
           him
           thus
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             in
             fide
          
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           may
           preach
           ,
           they
           may
           confirme
           their
           Auditors
           ,
           not
           by
           consignation
           of
           Chrisme
           ,
           but
           by
           confirmation
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           ,
           quotes
           a
           paralell
           place
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Confirmare
           ]
           by
           authority
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           
           who
           sent
           Zachary
           his
           legate
           into
           Germany
           from
           the
           See
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             ut
             Orthodoxes
             Episcopos
             ,
             Presbyteros
             ,
             vel
             quos●unque
             reperire
             potuisset
             in
             verbo
             exhortationis
             perfectos
             ,
             ampliùs
             confirmaret
             .
          
           Certainly
           S.
           Gregory
           did
           not
           intend
           that
           his
           legate
           Zachary
           should
           confirme
           Bishops
           &
           Priests
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           but
           this
           of
           S.
           Hieroms
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           in
           rite
           ,
           and
           mystery
           ,
           and
           neither
           could
           S.
           Hierome
           himselfe
           intend
           that
           Presbyters
           should
           doe
           it
           at
           all
           but
           in
           this
           sense
           
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           for
           else
           he
           becomes
           an
           Antistrephon
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           opposite
           .
        
         
           
           *
           Yea
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           worse
           matter
           then
           this
           .
           S.
           Ambrose
           tels
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Priests
           ,
           that
           they
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           doe
           confirme
           .
           
             Denique
             apud
             Egyptum
             Presbyteri
             consignant
             si
             praesens
             non
             sit
             Episcopus
             .
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           passage
           is
           suspitious
           ,
           for
           it
           interrupts
           a
           discourse
           of
           S.
           Ambrose's
           concerning
           the
           Primitive
           Order
           of
           election
           to
           the
           Bishopricke
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           way
           pertinent
           to
           the
           discourse
           ,
           but
           is
           incircled
           with
           a
           story
           of
           a
           farre
           different
           consequence
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           easily
           thought
           to
           have
           beene
           done
           by
           any
           considering
           and
           intelligent
           Author
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           suppose
           the
           clause
           is
           not
           surreptitious
           ,
           but
           naturall
           to
           the
           discourse
           ,
           and
           borne
           with
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           not
           of
           right
           ,
           for
           S.
           Ambrose
           neither
           approves
           ,
           nor
           disproves
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           must
           goe
           for
           a
           singular
           act
           against
           the
           Catholike
           practise
           and
           Lawes
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           whole
           clause
           be
           not
           surreptitious
           ,
           yet
           the
           word
           [
           Consignant
           ]
           is
           ,
           for
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           who
           hath
           the
           same
           discourse
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           viz
           :
           of
           the
           dignity
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           tels
           this
           story
           of
           the
           Act
           and
           honour
           of
           
             Presbyters
             in
             Alexandria
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Aegypt
           ,
           almost
           in
           the
           other
           words
           of
           his
           Master
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           but
           he
           tells
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Nam
             &
             in
             Alexandriâ
             &
             per
             totum
             Aegyptum
             si
             desit
             Episcopus
             ,
          
           
           
             Consecrat
             Presbyter
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           consignat
           ,
           but
           consecrat
           ;
           for
           no
           story
           tells
           of
           any
           confirmations
           done
           in
           Aegypt
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           of
           consecrating
           the
           
           Eucharist
           in
           cases
           of
           Episcopall
           absence
           ,
           or
           commission
           I
           shall
           give
           account
           in
           the
           Question
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           that
           was
           indeed
           permitted
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           Confirmation
           never
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           find
           else
           where
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           too
           improbable
           to
           beare
           weight
           against
           evidence
           and
           practise
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           foure
           Councells
           ,
           and
           16
           ancient
           
             Catholike
             Fathers
          
           ,
           testifying
           that
           it
           was
           a
           practise
           and
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Christendome
          
           that
           Bishops
           onely
           should
           confirme
           ,
           and
           not
           Priests
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           there
           be
           no
           other
           scruple
           ,
           this
           Question
           is
           quickly
           at
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           **
           But
           S.
           Gregory
           is
           also
           pretended
           in
           objection
           ;
           for
           he
           gave
           dispensation
           to
           the
           Priests
           of
           
             Sardinia
             ,
             vt
             baptizatos
             Vguant
          
           ,
           
           to
           aneale
           baptized
           people
           .
           Now
           anointing
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           baptized
           person
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           solemnityes
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           indulgence
           does
           arise
           to
           a
           power
           of
           Confirming
           ;
           for
           Vnctio
           and
           Chrismatio
           in
           the
           first
           
             Arausican
             Councell
          
           ,
           and
           since
           that
           time
           
             Sacramentum
             Chrismatis
          
           hath
           beene
           the
           vsuall
           word
           for
           confirmation
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           much
           trouble
           the
           buisinesse
           .
        
         
           Because
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           he
           meanes
           it
           not
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Chrisme
           in
           those
           times
           by
           the
           rites
           of
           the
           Church
           us'd
           in
           baptisme
           .
           For
           in
           his
           9
           th
           Epistle
           he
           forbids
           Priests
           to
           anoynt
           baptized
           people
           ,
           now
           here
           is
           precept
           against
           precept
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           severall
           anoyntings
           ,
           and
           so
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           expounds
           himselfe
           in
           this
           9
           th
           
             Epistle
             ,
             Presbyteri
             baptizatos
             infantes
             signare
             bis
             in
             fronte
             Chrismate
             non
             praesumant
             .
             Presbyters
             may
             not
             anoynt
             
             baptised
             people
             twice
             ,
          
           once
           they
           might
           ;
           now
           that
           this
           permission
           of
           anoynting
           was
           that
           which
           was
           a
           ceremony
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           not
           an
           act
           of
           confirmation
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           other
           Canons
           .
           *
           In
           the
           collection
           of
           the
           Orientall
           Canons
           by
           
             Martinus
             Bracarensis
          
           ,
           
           It
           is
           decreed
           thus
           ,
           [
           
             Presbyter
             praesente
             Episcopo
             non
          
           SIGNET
           
             infantes
             ,
             nisi
             forte
             ab
             Episcopo
             fuerit
             illi
             praeceptum
             .
             A
             Priest
             must
             not
             signe
             infantes
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             if
             he
             be
             present
             .
             Must
             not
             signe
             them
          
           ]
           that
           is
           with
           Chrisme
           in
           their
           foreheads
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           baptisme
           ;
           for
           the
           circumstant
           Canons
           doe
           expressly
           explicate
           ,
           and
           determine
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           concerning
           the
           rites
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           And
           by
           the
           way
           this
           may
           answer
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           [
           
             Presbyteri
             consignant
             absente
             Episcopo
          
           ]
           in
           case
           it
           be
           so
           to
           be
           read
           ;
           for
           here
           wee
           see
           a
           consignation
           permitted
           to
           the
           presbyters
           in
           the
           Easterne
           Churches
           to
           be
           used
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           this
           an
           act
           of
           indulgence
           and
           favour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           of
           use
           to
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           his
           purpose
           of
           advancing
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           yet
           of
           no
           objection
           in
           case
           of
           confimation
           .
           *
           And
           indeed
           [
           Consignari
           ]
           is
           us'd
           in
           Antiquity
           for
           any
           signing
           with
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           anealing
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           us'd
           in
           the
           first
           
             Arausican
             Councell
          
           for
           
             extreame
             Vnction
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           there
           in
           case
           of
           extreame
           necessity
           permitted
           to
           
             Presbyters
             :
             Haereticos
             in
             mortis
             discrimine
             positos
             ,
             Si
             Catholici
             esse
             desiderent
             ,
             si
             desit
             Episcopus
             à
             Presbyteris
             cum
             Chrismate
             ,
             &
             benedictione
          
           CONSIGNARI
           
             placet
             .
             Consign'd
          
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           clearly
           in
           extreame
           Unction
           ,
           
           for
           that
           rite
           was
           not
           then
           ceased
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           in
           anealing
           a
           dying
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           so
           limited
           by
           the
           sequent
           Canon
           and
           not
           to
           be
           fancyed
           of
           any
           other
           consignation
           .
           But
           I
           returne
           .
           
           ***
           The
           first
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           prohibites
           any
           from
           making
           Chrisme
           ,
           but
           Bishops
           only
           ,
           and
           takes
           order
           ,
           
             ut
             de
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             ad
             Episcopum
             anto
             diem
             Paschae
             Diaconi
             destinentur
             ,
             ut
             confectum
             Chrisma
             ab
             Episcopo
             destinatum
             ad
             diem
             Paschae
             possit
             occurrere
          
           ;
           that
           the
           Chrisme
           be
           fetch
           't
           by
           the
           Deacons
           from
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           us'd
           in
           all
           Churches
           .
           But
           for
           what
           use
           ?
           why
           ,
           it
           was
           
             destinatum
             ad
             diem
             Pascbae
          
           sayes
           the
           Canon
           ,
           against
           the
           Holy
           time
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           at
           Easter
           was
           the
           solemnity
           of
           publike
           baptismes
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           us'd
           in
           baptisme
           .
           And
           this
           sense
           being
           premised
           ,
           the
           Canon
           permits
           to
           Presbyters
           to
           signe
           with
           Chrisme
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           did
           to
           the
           
             Priests
             of
             Sardinia
             .
             Statutum
             verò
             est
             ,
             Diaconum
             non
             Chrismare
             ,
             sed
             Presbyterum
             absente
             Episcopo
             ,
             praesente
             verò
             ,
             si
             ab
             ipso
             fuerit
             praeceptum
             .
          
           Now
           although
           this
           be
           evident
           enough
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           somthing
           clearer
           in
           the
           first
           
             Arausican
             Counsell
          
           ,
           
           
             Nullus
             ministrorum
             qui
          
           BAPTIZANDI
           
             recipit
             officium
             sine
             Chrismate
             usquam
             debet
             progredi
             ,
             quia
             inter
             nos
             placuit
             semel
             in
             baptismate
             Chrismari
             .
          
           The
           case
           is
           evident
           that
           Chrismation
           or
           Consigning
           with
           oyntment
           was
           us'd
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           evident
           that
           this
           Chrismation
           was
           it
           which
           
             S.
             Grogory
          
           permitted
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           he
           expressely
           forbad
           the
           other
           and
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           
             practise
             of
             the
             
             Church
          
           expound
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           which
           
             S.
             Innocent
          
           the
           first
           decreed
           in
           more
           expresse
           and
           distinctive
           termes
           ,
           
             Presbyteris
             Chrismate
             baptizetos
             ungere
             licet
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             quod
             ab
             Episcopo
             fuerit
             Consecratum
          
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           cleare
           permission
           of
           consigning
           with
           Chrisme
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           he
           subjoynes
           a
           prohibition
           to
           Priests
           for
           doing
           it
           in
           confirmation
           ;
           
             non
             tamen
             frontem
             eodem
             oleo
             signare
             ,
             quod
             solis
             debetur
             Episcopis
             cùm
             tradunt
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             Paracletum
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           way
           ;
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           clearly
           determine
           
             S.
             Gregory's
          
           dispensation
           to
           be
           only
           in
           baptismall
           Chrisme
           ,
           read
           it
           ,
           [
           
             Vt
             baptiz
             andos
             ungant
          
           ]
           not
           [
           baptizatos
           ]
           so
           Gratian
           ,
           so
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           needlesse
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           that
           ,
           for
           Innocentius
           in
           the
           decretall
           now
           quoted
           useth
           the
           word
           [
           Baptizatos
           ]
           and
           yet
           clearly
           distinguishes
           this
           power
           from
           the
           giving
           the
           Chrisme
           in
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           no
           other
           objection
           ,
           and
           these
           wee
           see
           hinder
           not
           but
           that
           having
           such
           evidence
           of
           fact
           in
           Scripture
           of
           confirmations
           done
           only
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           this
           evidence
           urged
           by
           the
           Fathers
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           cofirmation
           by
           many
           Councells
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           appropriated
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           denyed
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           they
           are
           not
           only
           Doctors
           teaching
           their
           owne
           opinion
           ,
           but
           witnesses
           of
           a
           Catholike
           practise
           ,
           and
           doe
           actually
           attest
           it
           as
           done
           by
           a
           Catholike
           consent
           ;
           and
           no
           
             one
             example
             in
             all
             antiquity
          
           ever
           produc'd
           of
           any
           Priest
           that
           
             did
             ,
             no
             law
          
           that
           a
           
             Priest
             might
             impose
             hands
             for
             confirmation
          
           ;
           wee
           may
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
           power
           Apostolicall
           in
           the
           
             Originall
             ,
             Episcopall
          
           in
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           power
           ,
           the
           order
           of
           a
           Bishop
           is
           higher
           then
           that
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           so
           declar'd
           by
           this
           instance
           of
           
             Catholike
             Practise
          
           .
        
         
           THus
           farre
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           right
           .
           
           But
           I
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Nosotrophium
           of
           the
           old
           Philosopher
           that
           undertook
           to
           cure
           all
           Calentures
           by
           Bathing
           his
           Patients
           in
           water
           ;
           some
           were
           up
           to
           the
           Chin
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Middle
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Knees
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           amongst
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Order
           of
           Episcopacy
           ;
           some
           endure
           not
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           they
           indeed
           deserve
           to
           be
           over
           head
           and
           eares
           ;
           some
           will
           have
           them
           all
           one
           in
           office
           with
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           at
           first
           they
           were
           in
           Name
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           need
           bath
           up
           to
           the
           Chinne
           ;
           but
           some
           stand
           shallower
           ,
           and
           grant
           a
           little
           distinction
           ,
           a
           precedency
           perhaps
           for
           order
           sake
           ,
           but
           no
           preheminence
           in
           reiglement
           ,
           no
           superiority
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           Others
           by
           all
           meanes
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           quite
           thorough
           in
           behalfe
           of
           Bishops
           order
           ,
           and
           power
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           call
           for
           a
           reduction
           to
           the
           primitive
           state
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           all
           Bishops
           like
           the
           Primitive
           ,
           but
           because
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           thinke
           to
           impaire
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           endure
           to
           be
           up
           to
           the
           ankles
           ,
           their
           error
           indeed
           is
           lesse
           ,
           and
           their
           pretence
           fairer
           ,
           but
           the
           use
           they
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           very
           ill
           consequence
           .
           But
           curing
           the
           mistake
           will
           quickly
           cure
           this
           distemper
           ,
           That
           then
           shall
           be
           the
           present
           issue
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
             Bishops
          
           had
           more
           power
           ,
           and
           greater
           exercise
           of
           absolute
           jurisdiction
           ,
           then
           now
           Men
           
           will
           endure
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           or
           then
           themselves
           are
           very
           forward
           to
           challenge
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ;
           
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           expressing
           the
           calling
           and
           offices
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           did
           it
           in
           termes
           of
           presidency
           and
           authority
           .
           
             Episcopus
             typum
             Dei
             Patris
             omnium
             gerit
             ,
          
           saith
           
             S.
             Ignatius
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             carryes
             the
             representment
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           (
           for
           how
           else
           ?
           )
           so
           as
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           
             in
             suo
             ordine
          
           ,
           in
           offices
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Quid
             enim
             aliud
             est
             Episcopus
             quàm
             is
             qui
             omni
             Principatu
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             potestate
             superior
             est
          
           ?
           Here
           his
           superiority
           and
           advantage
           is
           expressed
           to
           be
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           A
           Bishop
           is
           greater
           and
           higher
           then
           all
           other
           power
           ,
           viz
           :
           
             in
             materiâ
          
           ,
           or
           
             gradu
             religionis
          
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Magnesians
             ;
             Hortor
             ut
             hoc
             sit
             omnibus
             studium
             in
             Dei
             concordiâ
             omnia
             agere
          
           EPISCOPO
           PRESIDENTE
           LOCO
           DEI.
           
             Doe
             all
             things
             in
             Vnity
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             being
          
           PRESIDENT
           IN
           THE
           PLACE
           OF
           GOD.
           President
           in
           all
           things
           .
           And
           with
           a
           fuller
           tide
           yet
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Honora
             Episcopum
             ut
          
           PRINCIPEM
           SACER
           DOTUM
           
             imaginem
             Dei
             referentem
             ,
             Dei
             quidem
             propter
             Principatum
             ,
             Christi
             verò
             propter
             Sacerdotium
             .
          
           It
           is
           full
           of
           fine
           expression
           both
           for
           Eminency
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           Iurisdiction
           .
           The
           
             Bishop
             is
             the
          
           PRINCE
           OF
           THE
           PRIESTS
           
             bearring
             the
             image
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Principality
          
           (
           that
           's
           his
           jurisdiction
           and
           power
           )
           but
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           for
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           (
           that
           's
           his
           
             Order
             .
             )
             S.
             Ignatius
          
           hath
           spoken
           fairely
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           he
           was
           so
           
             primitive
             a
             man
          
           that
           himselfe
           
             saw
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           
           
             liv'd
             a
             man
             of
             exemplary
             sanctity
             ,
          
           and
           dyed
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           honoured
           as
           holy
           Catholike
           by
           all
           posterity
           ,
           certainly
           these
           testimonyes
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           Great
           pressure
           ,
           being
           
             Sententiae
             repetiti
             dogmatis
          
           ,
           not
           casually
           slipt
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           incogitancy
           ,
           but
           resolutely
           and
           frequently
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           attested
           by
           the
           generall
           expressions
           of
           after
           ages
           .
           
             Fungaris
             circa
             eum
          
           POTESTATE
           HONORIS
           tui
           ,
           
           saith
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             to
             Bishop
             Rogatianus
          
           .
           Execute
           the
           POWER
           OF
           THY
           DIGNITY
           upon
           the
           refractary
           Deacon
           ;
           And
           VIGOR
           EPISCOPALIS
           ,
           and
           AUTHORITAS
           CATHEDRae
           are
           the
           the
           words
           expressive
           of
           that
           power
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           calls
           upon
           him
           to
           assert
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           .
           This
           is
           high
           enough
           .
           So
           is
           that
           which
           he
           presently
           subjoynes
           ,
           calling
           the
           
             Bishops
             power
             Ecclesiae
             gubernandae
             sublimem
             ac
             divinam
             potestatem
             ,
             a
             high
             and
             a
             divine
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             *
             Locus
             Magisterij
             traditus
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
          
           So
           S.
           Irenaeus
           calls
           Episcopacy
           ;
           
           
             A
             place
             of
             Mastership
             or
             authority
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Bishops
             their
             successors
             .
             *
             Eusebius
          
           speaking
           of
           Dionysius
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Heraclas
           ,
           he
           received
           (
           faith
           he
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           The
           
             Bishoprick
             of
             the
          
           PRECEDENCY
           
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Alexandria
          
           .
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Sardis
             ;
             to
             the
          
           TOP
           or
           HEIGHT
           
             os
             Episcopacy
          
           .
           APICES
           &
           PRINCIPES
           OMNIUM
           ,
           so
           Optatus
           calls
           
             Bishops
             ;
             the
          
           CHEIFE
           ,
           and
           HEAD
           
             of
             all
          
           ;
           and
           S.
           Denys
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           
             Scribit
             ad
             Fabianum
             Vrbis
             Romae
             Episcopum
             ,
             &
             ad
             alios
             quamplurimos
          
           
           ECCLESIARUM
           PRINCIPES
           
             de
             fide
             Catholicâ
             suâ
          
           ,
           saith
           Eusebius
           .
           
           And
           Origen
           calls
           the
           
             Bishop
             ,
             eum
             qui
          
           TOTIUS
           ECCLESIae
           ARCEM
           
             obtinet
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             obtayn'd
             the
          
           TOWER
           OR
           HEIGHT
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constantinople
             in
             Trullo
          
           ordayn'd
           that
           the
           Bishops
           dispossessed
           of
           their
           Churches
           by
           incroachments
           of
           Barbarous
           people
           upon
           the
           Church's
           pale
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Bishop
           had
           in
           eff●ct
           no
           Diocesse
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           enjoy
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             authority
             of
             their
          
           PRESID●NCY
           
             according
             to
             their
             proper
             state
          
           ;
           their
           appropriate
           presidency
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Councell
           calls
           the
           Bishop
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           PRELATE
           or
           PREFECT
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           expound
           it
           better
           .
           But
           it
           is
           something
           more
           full
           in
           the
           Greeks
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           Commanding
           that
           the
           convert
           Donatists
           should
           be
           received
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           GOVERNES
           
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             place
          
           .
           *
           
           And
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Bishop
             hath
          
           POWER
           OVER
           
             the
             affayrs
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             *
             Hoc
             quidem
             tempore
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             Sylvester
             retinacula
             gubernabat
             .
             S.
             Sylvester
          
           [
           
             the
             Bishop
          
           ]
           
             held
             the
             Reynes
             or
             the
             stearne
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             saith
             Theodoret
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           the
           instances
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           infinite
           ,
           two
           may
           be
           as
           good
           as
           twenty
           ,
           
           and
           these
           they
           are
           .
           The
           first
           is
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ;
           HONOR
           ,
           &
           SUBLIMITAS
           
             Episcopalis
             nullis
             poterit
             comparationibus
             adaequari
             .
             The
          
           HONOUR
           and
           SUBLIMITY
           
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             Order
             
             is
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             great
             .
          
           And
           their
           commission
           he
           specifyes
           to
           be
           in
           
             Pasce
             oves
             meas
             ;
             Vnde
             regendae
             Sacerdotibus
             contraduntur
             ,
             meritò
          
           RECTORIBUS
           
             suis
             subdi
             dicuntur
          
           &c
           :
           
             The
             sheepe
             are
             delivered
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
          
           RULERS
           
             and
             are
             made
             their
             Subjects
          
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           ,
           
             Haec
             verò
             cuncta
          
           ,
           
           
             Fratres
             ,
             ideò
             nos
             praemisisse
             cognoscere
             debetis
             ,
             vt
             ostenderemus
             nihil
             esse
             in
             hoc
             saeculo
             excellentius
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             nihil
          
           SUBLIMIUS
           EPISCOPIS
           
             reperiri
             :
             vt
             cùm
             dignitatem
             Episcopatûs
             Episcoporum
             oraculis
             demonstramus
             ,
             &
             dignè
             noscamus
             quid
             sumus
             ....
             actione
             potius
             ,
             quàm
             Nomine
             demonstremus
             .
             These
             things
             I
             have
             said
             that
             you
             may
             know
             nothing
             is
             higher
             ,
             nothing
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
          
           DIGNITY
           ,
           AND
           EMINENCE
           OF
           A
           BISHOP
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           other
           is
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           CURA
           TOTIUS
           ECCLESIAE
           AD
           EPISCOPUM
           PERTINET
           ,
           The
           care
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           appertaines
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           more
           confidently
           spoken
           is
           that
           in
           his
           dialogue
           
             adversus
             Luciferianos
             ;
             Ecclesiae
             salus
             in
          
           SUMMI
           SACERDOTIS
           DIGNITATE
           pendet
           ,
           
           
             cui
             si
             non
             exors
             quaedam
             &
             ab
             omnibus
          
           EMINENS
           DETUR
           POTESTAS
           ,
           
             tot
             in
             Ecclesiis
             efficientur
             schismata
             ,
             quot
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             The
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             consists
             in
             the
          
           DIGNITY
           OF
           A
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             vnlesse
             an
          
           EMINENT
           and
           UNPARALELL'D
           POWER
           
             be
             given
             by
             all
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Schismes
             as
             Priests
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           dignity
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           power
           enough
           expressed
           ;
           and
           if
           words
           be
           expressive
           of
           things
           (
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           use
           of
           thē
           )
           then
           the
           Bishop
           is
           SUPERIOUR
           IN
           A
           PEERELESSE
           ,
           AND
           INCOMPARABLE
           
           AUTHORITY
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           whole
           Diocesse
           are
           his
           subjects
           ,
           viz
           :
           
             in
             regimine
             Spirituali
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           from
           words
           let
           us
           passe
           to
           things
           .
           
           For
           the
           Faith
           and
           practise
           of
           Christendome
           requires
           obedience
           ,
           Universall
           obedience
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Bishops
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           againe
           with
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           who
           call
           for
           reduction
           of
           Episcopacy
           to
           Primitive
           consistence
           ,
           may
           see
           what
           they
           gaine
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           primitive
           the
           testimonies
           are
           ,
           the
           greater
           exaction
           of
           obedience
           to
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           it
           happened
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           at
           first
           ,
           Christians
           were
           more
           devout
           more
           pursuing
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           more
           zealous
           in
           attestation
           of
           every
           particle
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           and
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           now
           come
           to
           so
           low
           an
           ebbe
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           being
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Christianity
           to
           honour
           ,
           and
           obey
           them
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           fate
           of
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           Charity
           ,
           come
           to
           so
           low
           a
           declension
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           scarce
           stand
           alone
           ;
           and
           faith
           ,
           which
           shall
           scarce
           be
           found
           upon
           earth
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           our
           businesse
           .
        
         
           S.
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Trallis
             ,
             Necesse
             itaque
             est
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             quicquid
             facitis
             ,
             ut
             sine
          
           EPISCOPO
           NIHIL
           TENTETIS
           .
           So
           the
           Latine
           of
           Vedelius
           ,
           which
           I
           the
           rather
           chuse
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           give
           all
           the
           advantage
           I
           can
           .
           
             It
             is
             necessary
          
           (
           saith
           the
           good
           
             Martyr
             )
             that
             whatsoever
             ye
             doe
             ,
             you
             should
             attempt
             nothing
             without
             your
          
           BISHOP
           .
           And
           to
           the
           
             Magnesians
             ,
             Decet
             itaque
             vos
             obedire
          
           EPISCOPO
           ,
           
           ET
           IN
           NULLO
           ILLI
           REFRAGARI
           .
           
             It
             is
             fitting
             that
             ye
             should
             obey
             your
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           NOTHING
           
             to
             be
             refractory
             to
             him
          
           .
           Here
           is
           both
           a
           Decet
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Necesse
             est
          
           ,
           already
           .
           
             It
             is
             very
             fitting
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           But
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           fuller
           expression
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ;
           
             Quemadmodum
             enim
             Dominus
             sine
             Patre
             nihil
             facit
             ,
             nec
             enim
             possum
             facere
             à
             me
             ipso
             quicquam
             :
             sic
             &
             vos
          
           SINE
           EPISCOPO
           ,
           
             nec
             Presbyter
             ,
             nec
             Diaconus
             ,
             nec
             Laicus
             .
             Nec
          
           QUICQUAM
           videatur
           VOBIS
           CONSENTANEUM
           
             quod
             sit
          
           PRAETER
           ILLIUS
           IUDICIUM
           ,
           
             quod
             enim
             tale
             est
             ,
             iniquum
             est
             ,
             &
             Deo
             inimicum
             .
          
           Here
           is
           obedience
           Vniversall
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           persons
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           no
           lesse
           then
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
           
             For
             as
             Christ
             obey'd
             his
             Father
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             saying
             ,
             of
             my selfe
             I
             can
             doe
             nothing
             :
             so
             nor
             you
             without
             your
             BISHOP
             ;
             whoever
             you
             be
             ,
             whether
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             Lay-man
             .
             Let
             nothing
             please
             you
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             mislikes
             ,
             for
             all
             such
             things
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             in
             enemity
             with
             God.
             
          
           *
           But
           it
           seems
           S.
           Ignatius
           was
           mightily
           in
           love
           with
           this
           precept
           ,
           for
           he
           gives
           it
           to
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           he
           writes
           to
           .
           Wee
           have
           already
           reckon'd
           the
           Trallians
           ,
           and
           the
           Magnesians
           .
           But
           the
           same
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           Priests
           of
           Tarsus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Ye
             Presbyters
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Bishop
             .
          
           The
           same
           to
           the
           
             Philadelphians
             .
             Sine
          
           EPISCOPO
           
             nihil
             facite
             ,
             Doe
             nothing
             without
             your
          
           BISHOP
           .
           But
           this
           is
           better
           explicated
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Smyrna
             .
             Sine
          
           EPISCOPO
           NEMO
           QUIC
           QUAM
           FACIAT
           
             eorum
             quae
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             spectant
             .
             No
             man
             may
             doe
          
           ANY
           
           THING
           WITHOUT
           THE
           BISHOP
           ,
           viz.
           of
           those
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           this
           saying
           expounds
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           this
           universall
           obedience
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           in
           all
           things
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           cognizance
           ,
           all
           Church
           affaires
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           gives
           a
           charge
           to
           S.
           Polycarpe
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           that
           he
           also
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           done
           without
           his
           leave
           .
           
             Nihil
             sine
          
           TUO
           ARBITRIO
           
             agatur
             ,
             nec
             item
             tu
             quicquam
             praeter
             Dei
             facies
             voluntatem
             .
             As
             thou
             must
             doe
             nothing
             against
             Gods
             will
             ,
             so
             let
             nothing
          
           (
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           
             be
             done
             without
             thine
          
           .
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           observe
           ,
           he
           saies
           not
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Presbytery
           must
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           the
           Bishop
           nothing
           without
           them
           ;
           But
           ,
           so
           the
           Bishop
           nothing
           without
           God.
           But
           so
           it
           is
           .
           
             Nothing
             must
          
           BE
           DONE
           
             without
             the
             Bishop
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           although
           he
           incourages
           them
           that
           can
           ,
           to
           remaine
           in
           Virginity
           ,
           yet
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           either
           done
           with
           pride
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           it
           is
           spoiled
           .
           For
           ,
           
             si
             gloriatus
             fuerit
             ,
             periit
             ,
             &
             si
             id
             ipsum
             statuatur
          
           SINE
           EPISCOPO
           ,
           
             corruptum
             est
          
           .
           His
           last
           dictate
           in
           this
           Epistle
           to
           S.
           Polycarpe
           ,
           is
           with
           an
           [
           
             Episcopo
             attendite
             ,
             sicut
             &
             Deus
             vobis
          
           ]
           The
           way
           to
           have
           God
           to
           take
           care
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           observe
           our
           Bishop
           .
           
             Hinc
             &
             vos
             decet
             accedere
          
           SENTENTIAE
           EPISCOPI
           ,
           
           
             qui
             secundùm
             Deum
             vos
             pascit
             ,
             quemadmodum
             &
             facitis
             ,
             edocti
             à
             spiritu
             ;
             you
             must
             therefore
             conforme
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             as
             indeed
             yee
             doe
             already
             ,
             being
             taught
             so
             to
             doe
             by
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           There
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           if
           
           the
           authority
           of
           so
           great
           a
           man
           will
           beare
           so
           great
           a
           burden
           .
           What
           the
           man
           was
           ,
           I
           said
           before
           :
           what
           these
           Epistles
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           authority
           ,
           let
           it
           rest
           upon
           *
           Vedelius
           ,
           a
           man
           who
           is
           no
           waies
           to
           be
           suspected
           as
           a
           party
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           or
           rather
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           a
           Eusebius
           ,
           b
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           c
           Ruffinus
           who
           reckon
           the
           first
           seven
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           these
           excerpta
           ,
           for
           naturall
           and
           genuine
           .
           And
           now
           I
           will
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           Those
           men
           that
           call
           for
           reduction
           of
           Episcopacy
           to
           the
           Primitive
           state
           ,
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           stand
           close
           to
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           count
           that
           the
           best
           Episcopacy
           which
           is
           first
           ;
           and
           then
           consider
           but
           what
           S.
           Ignatius
           hath
           told
           us
           for
           direction
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           is
           gotten
           in
           the
           bargaine
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           since
           they
           that
           call
           for
           such
           a
           reduction
           hope
           to
           gaine
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           would
           most
           certainly
           have
           abidden
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           not
           reasonable
           to
           abate
           any
           thing
           of
           Ignatius
           his
           height
           ,
           but
           expect
           such
           subordination
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           Bishop
           as
           he
           then
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           
             law
             of
             Christianity
          
           .
           But
           let
           this
           be
           remembred
           all
           along
           ,
           in
           the
           specification
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           Iurisdiction
           .
           But
           as
           yet
           I
           am
           in
           the
           generall
           demonstration
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           Laodicea
           having
           specified
           some
           particular
           instances
           of
           subordination
           ,
           
           and
           
             dependance
             to
             the
             Bishop
          
           ,
           summes
           them
           up
           thus
           ,
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             So
             likewise
             the
             Presbyters
             let
             them
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             precept
             and
             counsell
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
          
           so
           is
           the
           translation
           of
           
             Isidore
             ,
             ad
             verbum
          
           .
           This
           Councell
           is
           ancient
           
           enough
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           before
           the
           first
           Nicene
           .
           So
           also
           was
           that
           of
           Arles
           commanding
           the
           same
           thing
           exactly
           .
           
           *
           
             Vt
             Presbyteri
             sine
             conscientiâ
             Episcoporum
             nihil
             faciant
             .
             Sed
             nec
             Presbyteris
             civitatis
             sine
             Episcopi
             praecepto
             amplius
             aliquid
             imperare
             ,
             vel
             sine
             authoritate
             literarum
             ejus
             in
             Vnaquaque
             parochiâ
             aliquid
             agere
             ,
          
           saies
           the
           
             thirteenth
             Canon
          
           of
           the
           
             An●yran
             Councell
          
           according
           to
           the
           Latine
           of
           Isidore
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           in
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           
           the
           very
           same
           words
           for
           which
           I
           cited
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           
             Arles
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Presbyters
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             knowledge
             or
             permission
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
           *
           Esto
           SUBIECTUS
           PONTIFICI
           Tuo
           ,
           
             &
             quasi
             animae
             parentem
             suscipe
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           counsell
           of
           S.
           
             Hierome
             .
             Be
             subject
             to
             thy
             Bishop
             and
             receive
             him
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             thy
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           derive
           hither
           any
           more
           〈…〉
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           orders
           ;
           they
           therefore
           are
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           matters
           Spirituall
           with
           which
           they
           are
           intrusted
           .
           For
           either
           there
           is
           no
           Government
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           Laity
           must
           governe
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Clergy
           must
           .
           To
           say
           there
           is
           no
           Government
           ,
           is
           to
           leave
           the
           Church
           in
           worse
           condition
           then
           a
           tyranny
           .
           To
           say
           that
           the
           Laity
           should
           governe
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Ministeries
           are
           committed
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Scripture
           means
           not
           what
           it
           saies
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           must
           be
           Praepositi
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           praelati
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           prelation
           ,
           and
           presidency
           ,
           and
           rule
           is
           in
           them
           who
           are
           not
           ever
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           called
           Presidents
           or
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           them
           who
           are
           called
           so
           .
           *
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           if
           the
           Laity
           in
           matters
           Spirituall
           are
           inferior
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           must
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Soule
           be
           rul'd
           by
           them
           ,
           with
           whom
           their
           Soules
           are
           intrusted
           ;
           then
           also
           much
           rather
           they
           must
           obey
           those
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           other
           Clergy
           themselves
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           obedient
           .
           Now
           since
           by
           the
           frequent
           precept
           of
           so
           many
           Councells
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           and
           Presbyters
           must
           submit
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           much
           more
           must
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Bishop
           must
           rule
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           at
           the
           most
           can
           but
           rule
           in
           conjunction
           ,
           〈…〉
           S.
           Iames
           translated
           by
           Ruffinus
           ,
           saith
           it
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Peter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             should
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Bishop
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           third
           Epistle
           ;
           
             that
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Clergy
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             license
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           *
           And
           to
           make
           this
           businesse
           up
           compleat
           ,
           all
           these
           authorities
           of
           great
           antiquity
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           prime
           constitutions
           in
           those
           severall
           Churches
           respectively
           ,
           but
           meere
           derivations
           from
           tradition
           Apostolicall
           ;
           
           for
           not
           only
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           words
           so
           often
           mentioned
           are
           in
           the
           40
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           the
           same
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           Canon
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             must
             doe
             nothing
             .
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             the
             Lords
             people
             is
             committed
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             for
             their
             soules
             .
          
           *
           And
           if
           a
           Presbyter
           shall
           contemne
           his
           owne
           Bishop
           making
           conventions
           apart
           ,
           and
           erecting
           another
           altar
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           saith
           the
           32.
           
           Canon
           )
           
             as
             a
             lover
             of
             Principality
          
           :
           intimating
           ,
           that
           he
           arrogates
           Episcopall
           dignity
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           ambitious
           of
           a
           Principality
           .
           The
           issue
           then
           is
           this
           .
           *
           The
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           Laity
           must
           obey
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Bishop
           must
           governe
           and
           give
           them
           lawes
           .
           It
           was
           particularly
           instanc'd
           in
           the
           case
           of
           S.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             He
             adorned
             ,
             and
             instructed
             Pontus
             with
             these
             Lawes
             ,
          
           
           so
           he
           ,
           reckoning
           up
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           now
           descend
           we
           to
           a
           specification
           of
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           *
           of
           Bishops
           .
           *
        
         
           THE
           Bishops
           were
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iudges
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           and
           the
           Laity
           .
           What
           they
           were
           in
           Scripture
           who
           were
           constituted
           in
           presidency
           over
           causes
           spirituall
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           twice
           explicated
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           it
           descended
           by
           a
           close
           succession
           that
           they
           who
           watched
           for
           
           soules
           they
           had
           the
           rule
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           no
           regiment
           can
           be
           without
           coërcion
           ,
           therefore
           there
           was
           inherent
           in
           them
           a
           power
           of
           cognition
           of
           causes
           ,
           and
           coërcion
           of
           persons
           .
           *
           The
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           appointing
           censures
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           delinquent
           person's
           makes
           the
           Bishop's
           hand
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             If
             any
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             be
             excommunicated
          
           BY
           THE
           BISHOP
           
             he
             must
             not
             be
             received
             by
             any
             else
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             that
             did
             so
             censure
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
          
           BISHOP
           THAT
           CENSUR'D
           HIM
           
             be
             dead
          
           .
           The
           same
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           
             Nicene
             Councell
          
           ;
           
           only
           it
           is
           permitted
           that
           any
           one
           may
           appeale
           to
           a
           
             Synod
             of
          
           BISHOPS
           ,
           
             si
             fortè
             aliquâ
             indignatione
             ,
             aut
             contentione
             ,
             aut
             qualibet
             commotione
             Episcopi
             sui
             ,
             excommunicati
             sint
             ,
          
           if
           he
           thinks
           himselfe
           wrong'd
           by
           prejudice
           or
           passion
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Synod
           is
           met
           ,
           
             hujusmodi
             examinent
             Quaestiones
          
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           it
           must
           be
           
             Synodus
             Episcoporum
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Canon
           ;
           
             ut
             ita
             demum
             hi
             qui
             ●b
             culpas
             suas
          
           EPISCOPORUM
           SUORUM
           OFFENSAS
           
             meritò
             contraxerunt
             dignè
             etiam
             à
             caeteris
             excommunicati
             habeantur
             ,
             quousque
             in
             c●mmuni
             ,
             vel
          
           IPSL
           ERISCOPO
           SUO
           UISUM
           FUERIT
           
             humaniorum
             circà
             eos
             ferre
             sententiam
          
           .
           The
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           must
           ratifie
           the
           excommunication
           of
           all
           those
           who
           for
           their
           delinquencies
           have
           justly
           incurred
           the
           displeasure
           of
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           this
           censure
           to
           stick
           upon
           them
           till
           either
           the
           Synod
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           Bishop
           shall
           give
           a
           more
           gentle
           sentence
           .
           **
           This
           Canon
           
           we
           see
           ,
           relates
           to
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           affixes
           the
           judicature
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           to
           the
           Bishops
           :
           commanding
           their
           censures
           to
           be
           held
           as
           firme
           and
           valid
           :
           only
           as
           the
           
             Apostles
             Canon
          
           names
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           particularly
           ;
           so
           the
           
             Nicene
             Canon
          
           speakes
           indefinitely
           and
           so
           comprehends
           all
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
          
           gives
           in
           expresse
           termes
           the
           cognisance
           of
           Clergy-causes
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
           calling
           ayd
           from
           a
           Synod
           in
           case
           a
           Clergy-man
           prove
           refractary
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           .
           
             Discordantes
             Clericos
             Episcopus
             vel
             ratione
             ,
             vel
             potestate
             ad
             concordiam
             trahat
             ,
             inobedientes
             Synodus
             per
             audientiam
             damnet
             .
             If
             the
             Bishops
             reason
             will
             not
             end
             the
             controversies
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             his
             power
             must
          
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           man
           list
           to
           be
           contentious
           ,
           intimating
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           out
           of
           the
           
             Nicene
             Councell
          
           )
           with
           frivolous
           appeales
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           protraction
           ,
           the
           Synod
           [
           of
           Bishops
           ]
           must
           condemne
           him
           ,
           viz.
           for
           his
           disobeying
           his
           Bishops
           sentence
           .
           *
           The
           
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
          
           is
           yet
           more
           particular
           in
           it's
           Sanction
           for
           this
           affayre
           ,
           intimating
           a
           cleare
           distinction
           of
           proceeding
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
             If
             a
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             deposed
             by
             a
             Synod
             (
             viz.
          
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           
             Nicene
             Canon
             )
             or
             a
          
           PRIEST
           ,
           OR
           DEACON
           BY
           HIS
           OWNE
           BISHOP
           ,
           if
           he
           meddles
           with
           any
           Sacred
           offices
           he
           shall
           be
           hopelesse
           of
           absolution
           .
           But
           here
           we
           see
           that
           the
           ordinary
           Iudge
           of
           a
           Bishop
           is
           a
           
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
          
           ;
           but
           of
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           :
           And
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           is
           made
           firme
           omnimodò
           in
           the
           next
           Canon
           ;
           
             Si
             quis
             Presbyter
             ,
             vel
             Diaconus
             proprio
             contempto
             Episcopo
             ....
             privatim
             congregationem
             effecerit
             ,
             &
             altare
             erexerit
             ,
             &
             Episcopo
             accersente
             non
             obedierit
             nec
             velit
             ei
             parere
             ,
             nec
             morem
             gerere
             primò
             &
             secundò
             vocanti
             ,
             hic
             damnetur
             omni
             modo
             ....
             Quod
             si
             Ecclesiam
             conturbare
             ,
             &
             sollicitare
             persistat
             tanquam
             seditiosus
             per
             potestates
             exter
             as
             opprimatur
             .
             What
             Presbyter
             soever
             refuses
             to
             obey
             his
             Bishop
             and
             will
             not
             appeare
             at
             his
             first
             ,
             or
             second
             Summons
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             persist
             to
             disturbe
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             given
             over
             to
             the
             secular
             powers
             .
          
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           the
           first
           Canon
           of
           the
           same
           Councell
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c
           :
           
             If
             any
             one
             be
             excommunicate
             by
             his
             owne
             Bishop
          
           &c
           :
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Canons
           of
           Nice
           and
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Result
           of
           these
           Sanctions
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           the
           Iudge
           :
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           inflict
           censures
           ;
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           are
           either
           to
           obey
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           deposed
           :
           No
           greater
           evidence
           in
           the
           world
           of
           a
           Superiour
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           this
           established
           by
           all
           the
           power
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           this
           did
           extend
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Laity
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             This
             constitution
             is
             concerning
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             within
             the
             rule
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             if
             their
             Bishop
             have
             sequestred
             them
             from
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             communicate
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           AUDIENTIA
           EPISCOPALIS
           ,
           
             The
             Bishops
             
             Audience-Court
          
           is
           of
           larger
           power
           in
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             If
             any
             Clergy
             man
             have
             any
             cause
             against
             a
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             let
             him
             by
             no
             meanes
             leave
             his
             owne
             Bishop
             and
             runne
             to
          
           SECULAR
           COURTS
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             But
             first
             le●
             the
             cause
             be
             examined
             before
             their
             owne
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             or
             by
             the
          
           BISHOPS
           LEAVE
           
             before
             such
             persons
             as
             the
             contesting
             parties
             shall
             desire
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Whosoever
             does
             otherwise
             let
             him
             suffer
             vnder
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Here
           is
           not
           only
           a
           subordination
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           matters
           criminall
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           
             civill
             causes
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           must
           be
           submitted
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           the
           Canon
           .
           *
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           at●estation
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Sardis
          
           ,
           exactly
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           same
           injunction
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           same
           words
           with
           the
           former
           
             Canons
             .
             Hosius
          
           the
           President
           said
           ;
           
           If
           any
           Deacon
           ,
           or
           Priest
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           being
           excommunicated
           shall
           goe
           to
           another
           Bishop
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             by
             his
             owne
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             that
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             must
             by
             no
             meanes
             receive
             him
             into
             his
             communion
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           we
           have
           matter
           of
           publike
           right
           ,
           and
           authority
           declaring
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ordinary
             Iudge
          
           of
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           perso●s
           of
           Clergy
           men
           ;
           and
           have
           power
           of
           inflicting
           censures
           both
           upon
           the
           
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Laity
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           weight
           in
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           the
           Apostolicall-Canons
           ,
           of
           the
           Generall
           Councells
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           of
           the
           Councells
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           of
           Carthage
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           the
           Ordinary
           Iudge
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Spirituall
           cognisance
           ,
           and
           hath
           power
           of
           censures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           This
           thing
           only
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           in
           all
           these
           Canons
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           any
           
             Presbyters
             assistant
          
           with
           the
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Courts
           .
           For
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           times
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           S.
           Ignatius
           calls
           them
           ;
           
             counsellors
             and
             assessors
             with
             the
             Bishop
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           of
           inflicting
           censures
           is
           only
           expressed
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           no
           concurrent
           jurisdiction
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           :
           but
           of
           this
           hereafter
           more
           particularly
           .
        
         
           *
           Now
           we
           may
           see
           these
           Canons
           attested
           by
           practice
           ,
           and
           dogmaticall
           resolution
           .
           S.
           Cyprian
           is
           the
           man
           whom
           I
           would
           choose
           in
           all
           the
           world
           to
           depose
           in
           this
           cause
           ;
           because
           he
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           hath
           given
           all
           dues
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           he
           reserves
           the
           Superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           independently
           of
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           without
           suspition
           .
           *
           
             Diù
             patientiam
             meam
             tenui
             (
             Fratres
             Charissimi
          
           )
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           writing
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           He
           was
           angry
           with
           them
           for
           admitting
           the
           lapsi
           without
           his
           consent
           ▪
           and
           though
           he
           was
           as
           willing
           as
           any
           
           man
           to
           comply
           both
           with
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           his
           D●●cesse
           ,
           yet
           he
           also
           must
           assert
           his
           owne
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           .
           
             Quod
             enim
             non
             periculam
             metuere
             debemus
             de
             offensâ
             Domini
             ,
             quando
             aliqui
             de
             Presbyteris
             nec
             Evangelij
             nec
             loci
             〈◊〉
             memores
             ,
             ●ed
             neque
             futurum
             Domini
             judicium
             ,
             neque
             nunc
             praepositum
             sibi
             Episcopum
             cogitantes
             ,
             quod
             nunquam
             omnino
             sub
             antecessoribus
             factum
             est
             ut
             cum
             cōtumeliâ
             &
             contemtu
             Praeposititotum
             sibi
             vendicent
             .
          
           The
           matter
           was
           ,
           that
           certaine
           Presbyters
           had
           reconciled
           them
           that
           fell
           in
           persecution
           without
           the
           performance
           of
           penance
           according
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Canon
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           done
           without
           the
           
             Bishops
             leave
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Presbyters
           [
           
             Forgetting
             their
             owne
             place
             and
             the
          
           GOSPELL
           
             and
             their
          
           BISHOP
           
             set
             over
             them
          
           ]
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           till
           that
           time
           .
           
             Totum
             sibi
             vendicabant
          
           ,
           They
           that
           might
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           yet
           did
           this
           whole
           affaire
           of
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
           Well!
           Vpon
           this
           S.
           Cyprian
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           authority
           alone
           ,
           suspends
           them
           till
           his
           returne
           ,
           and
           so
           shewes
           that
           his
           authority
           was
           independant
           ,
           theirs
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           then
           promises
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           faire
           hearing
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           people
           .
           
             Vtar
             eâ
             admonitione
             quâ
             me
             vti
             Dominus
             jubet
             ,
             ut
             interim
             prohibeantur
             offerre
             ,
             acturi
             &
             apud
             nos
             ,
             &
             apud
             Confessores
             ipsos
             ,
             &
             apud
             plebem
             Vniversam
             causam
             suam
             .
          
           *
           Here
           it
           is
           plaine
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           suspended
           these
           Presbyters
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           authority
           ,
           in
           absence
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           reserved
           the
           further
           hearing
           of
           the
           cause
           till
           it
           should
           please
           God
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           See.
           
        
         
         
           But
           this
           fault
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           S.
           Cyprian
           in
           the
           two
           next
           Epistles
           does
           still
           more
           exaggerate
           ;
           saying
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           ask'd
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           
             Sicut
             in
             praeteritum
             semper
             sub
             antecessoribus
             factum
             est
             ,
          
           for
           so
           was
           the
           Catholike
           custome
           ever
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ;
           but
           now
           by
           doing
           otherwise
           they
           did
           prevaricate
           the
           divine
           commandement
           ,
           
           and
           dishonour
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           the
           Confessors
           interceeded
           for
           the
           lapsi
           ,
           and
           they
           seldome
           were
           discountenanc'd
           in
           their
           requests
           .
           What
           should
           the
           Presbyters
           doe
           in
           this
           ca●e●
           S.
           Cyprian
           tells
           them
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Confessors
           .
           
             Petitiones
             itaque
             ,
             &
             desideria
             vestra
          
           EPISCOPO
           
             servent
             .
             Let
             them
             keepe
             your
             petitions
             for
             the
          
           BISHOP
           
             to
             consider
             of
          
           .
           But
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           
           therefore
           he
           suspended
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           
             reservare
             Episcopo
             honorem
             Sacerdotij
             sui
             ,
             &
             cathedrae
             ;
             Preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Bishops
             chaire
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopall
             authority
             in
             presuming
             to
             reconcile
             the
             penitents
             without
             the
             Bishops
             leave
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           S.
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Rogatianus
           resolves
           this
           affayre
           ;
           
           for
           when
           a
           contemptuous
           bold
           Deacon
           had
           abus'd
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           complain'd
           to
           S.
           Cyprian
           who
           was
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           indeed
           S.
           Cyprian
           tells
           him
           he
           did
           honour
           him
           in
           the
           businesse
           that
           he
           would
           complaine
           to
           him
           ,
           
             cum
             pro
          
           EPISCOPATUS
           VIGORE
           ,
           &
           CATHEDRAE
           AUTHORITATE
           
             haberes
             potestatem
             quâ
             posses
             de
             illo
             statim
             vindicari
             ;
             When
             as
             he
             had
             power
             Episcopall
             and
             sufficient
             authority
             himselfe
             to
             have
             punish'd
             the
             Deacon
             for
             his
             petulancy
             .
          
           The
           whole
           Epistle
           is
           very
           pertinent
           
           to
           this
           Question
           ,
           and
           is
           cleare
           evidence
           for
           the
           great
           authority
           of
           
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
          
           ,
           the
           summe
           whereof
           is
           in
           this
           incouragement
           given
           to
           Rogatianus
           by
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             ;
             Fungaris
             circa
             cum
          
           POTESTATE
           HONORIS
           TUI
           ,
           
             ut
             eum
             vel
             deponas
             ,
             vel
             abstineas
             .
             Exercise
             the
             power
             of
             your
             honour
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             either
             suspend
             him
             ,
             or
             depose
             him
             .
          
           *
           And
           therefore
           he
           commends
           Cornelius
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           for
           driving
           Felicissimus
           the
           Schismatick
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           
             vigore
             pleno
             quo
             Episcopum
             agere
             oportet
             with
             full
             authority
             ,
             as
             becomes
             a
             Bishop
             ,
          
        
         
           Socrates
           telling
           of
           the
           promotion
           ,
           and
           qualities
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostome
          
           ,
           
           saies
           ,
           that
           in
           reforming
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           was
           too
           fastuous
           and
           severe
           .
           
             Mox
             igitur
             in
             ipso
             initio
             quum
             Clericis
             asper
             videretur
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             erat
             plurimis
             ex●sus
             ,
             &
             veluti
             furiosum
             universi
             declinabant
             .
             He
             was
             so
             rigid
             in
             animadversions
             against
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             hated
             by
             them
             ,
          
           which
           clearely
           showes
           that
           the
           Bishop
           had
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           authority
           over
           them
           ;
           for
           tyranny
           is
           the
           excesse
           of
           power
           ,
           &
           authority
           is
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           rigour
           ,
           and
           austerity
           .
           But
           this
           power
           was
           intimated
           in
           that
           bold
           speech
           of
           his
           
             Deacon
             Serapio
             ,
             nunquam
             poteris
             ,
             â
             Episcope
             ,
             hos
             corrigere
             ,
             nisi
             uno
             baculo
             percusseris
             Vniversos
             .
             Thou
             canst
             not
             amend
             the
             Clergy
             unlesse
             thou
             strikest
             them
             all
             with
             thy
             Pastorall
             rod.
          
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Chrystome
          
           did
           not
           indeed
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           
             non
             multum
             post
             temporis
             plurimos
             clericorum
             pro
             diversis
             exemit
             causis
             .
             He
             deprived
             ,
             and
             suspended
             most
             of
             the
             Clergy
             men
             for
             diverse
             causes
             :
          
           and
           for
           this
           his
           severity
           he
           wanted
           no
           slanders
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           delinquent
           
           Ministers
           set
           the
           people
           on
           work
           against
           him
           .
           *
           But
           here
           we
           see
           that
           the
           power
           of
           censures
           was
           clearely
           ,
           and
           only
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           incited
           to
           have
           punished
           all
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           [
           Vniversos
           ;
           ]
           And
           he
           did
           actually
           suspend
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           [
           plurimos
           :
           ]
           and
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           believed
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           his
           Church
           should
           joyne
           with
           their
           Bishop
           to
           suspend
           themselves
           .
           
           Adde
           to
           this
           that
           Theodoret
           also
           affirmes
           that
           Chrysostome
           intreated
           the
           Priests
           to
           live
           Canonically
           according
           to
           the
           sanctions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             quas
             quicunque
             praevaricari
             praesumerent
             eas
             ad
             tomplum
             prohibebat
             accedere
             ,
          
           ALL
           
             them
             that
             transgressed
             the
             Canons
             he
             forbad
             them
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           ***
           
             Thus
             S.
          
           Hierome
           to
           Riparius
           ,
           
           Miror
           sanctum
           Episcopum
           ,
           in
           cujus
           Parochiâ
           esse
           Presbyter
           dicitur
           ,
           acquiescere
           furori
           ejus
           ,
           &
           non
           virgâ
           APOSTOLICA
           ,
           virgâque
           ferreâ
           confringere
           vas
           inutile
           ,
           &
           tradere
           in
           interitum
           carnis
           ,
           ut
           spiritus
           salvus
           fiat
           .
           I
           wonder
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           that
           the
           holy
           Bishop
           is
           not
           mov'd
           at
           the
           fury
           of
           Vigilantius
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           breake
           him
           with
           his
           APOSTOLICALL
           rod
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           temporary
           punishment
           his
           soule
           might
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           *
           Hitherto
           the
           Bishops
           Pastorall
           staffe
           is
           of
           faire
           power
           and
           coërcion
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           Aquileia
           convoked
           against
           the
           Arians
           ,
           is
           full
           and
           mighty
           in
           asserting
           the
           Bishops
           power
           over
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           did
           actually
           exercise
           censures
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           where
           S.
           Ambrose
           was
           the
           Man
           that
           gave
           sentence
           against
           Palladius
           the
           
             Arian
             ▪
             Palladius
          
           would
           have
           declined
           the
           judgement
           of
           
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           he
           saw
           he
           should
           certainly
           be
           condemned
           and
           would
           faine
           have
           been
           judg'd
           by
           some
           honourable
           personages
           of
           the
           Laity
           .
           But
           S.
           Ambrose
           said
           ,
           
             Sacerdotes
             de
             Laicis
             judicare
             debent
             ,
             non
             Laici
             de
             Sacerdotibus
             .
             Bishops
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             not
             the
             Laity
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           That
           's
           for
           the
           jus
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           factum
           it
           was
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           the
           Councell
           ;
           S.
           
             Ambrose
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
          
           gave
           sentence
           [
           
             Pronuncio
             illum
             indignum
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             &
             carendum
             ,
             &
             in
             loco
             ejus
             Catholicus
             ordinetur
             .
          
           ]
           *
           The
           same
           also
           was
           the
           case
           of
           
             Marcellus
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             in
             Galatia
          
           whom
           for
           heresy
           the
           Bishops
           at
           Constantinople
           depos'd
           ,
           Eusebius
           giving
           sentence
           ,
           
           and
           chose
           Basilius
           in
           his
           Roome
           .
        
         
           *
           
             But
             their
             Grand-father
             was
             serv'd
             no
             better
             .
          
           Alexander
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           
             serv'd
             him
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             .
          
           
           So
           Theodoret.
           Alexander
           autem
           Apostolicorum
           dogmatum
           praedicator
           ,
           priùs
           quidem
           revocare
           eum
           admonitionibus
           ,
           &
           consilijs
           nitebatur
           .
           Cùm
           verò
           eum
           superbire
           vidisset
           ,
           &
           apertè
           impietatis
           facinora
           praedicare
           ,
           ex
           ordine
           Sacerdotali
           removit
           .
           The
           Bishop
           first
           admonish'd
           the
           heretick
           ,
           but
           when
           to
           his
           false
           doctrine
           he
           added
           pertinacy
           he
           deprived
           him
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           Priestly
           function
           .
        
         
           
             This
             crime
             indeed
             deserv'd
             it
             highly
             .
             It
             was
             for
             a
             lesse
             matter
             that
          
           Triferius
           the
           Bishop
           excommunicated
           Exuperantius
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           viz.
           
             for
             a
             personall
             misdemeanour
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             censure
             was
             ratified
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Taurinum
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
             restitution
             was
             left
          
           arbitrio
           Episcopi
           ,
           
             to
             the
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
          
           Bishop
           
             who
             had
             censur'd
             him
          
           .
           statuit
           quoque
           
           de
           Exuperantio
           Presbytero
           sancta
           Synodu●
           ,
           qui
           ad
           injuriam
           sancti
           Episcopi
           sui
           Triferii
           gravia
           &
           multa
           congesserat
           ,
           &
           frequentibus
           ●um
           contumeliis
           provocaverat
           ....
           propter
           quam
           causam
           ab
           eo
           fuerat
           Dominicâ
           communione
           privatus
           ,
           ut
           in
           ejus
           sit
           arbitrio
           restitutio
           ipsius
           ,
           in
           cujus
           potestate
           ejus
           fuit
           abjectio
           .
           His
           restitution
           was
           therefore
           left
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           because
           originally
           his
           censure
           was
           .
           *
           The
           like
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Palladius
           
             a
             Laick
             in
             the
             same
          
           Councell
           ,
           qui
           à
           Triferio
           Sacerdote
           fuerat
           mulctatus
           ,
           who
           was
           punished
           by
           Triferius
           the
           Bishop
           ▪
           hoc
           ei
           humanitate
           Concilii
           reservato
           ,
           at
           ipse
           Triferius
           in
           potestate
           habeat
           ,
           quando
           voluerit
           ei
           relaxare
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           Bishop
           censuring
           Palladius
           the
           Laick
           ,
           and
           excommunicating
           Exuperantius
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           this
           having
           been
           done
           by
           his
           own
           sole
           authority
           was
           ratified
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           absolution
           reserv'd
           to
           the
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           an
           act
           of
           favour
           ;
           for
           they
           having
           complain'd
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           by
           the
           Councell
           might
           have
           been
           absolved
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           reserve
           to
           the
           Bishop
           his
           owne
           power
           .
        
         
           
             These
             are
             particular
             instances
             ,
             and
             made
             publike
             by
             acts
             conciliary
             intervening
             .
             But
             it
             was
             the
             
               Generall
               Canon
            
             and
             Law
             of
             H.
             Church
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           have
           it
           expressed
           in
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Agatho
          
           .
           
           
             Contumaces
             verò
             Clerici
             prout
             dignitatis
             ordo
             permiserit
             ab
             Episcopis
             corrigantur
             .
             Refractary
             Clerks
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             according
             at
             the
             order
             of
             their
             dignity
             allowes
             .
          
           I
           end
           this
           particular
           with
           some
           Canons
           commanding
           Clerks
           to
           
           submit
           to
           the
           judgement
           and
           censures
           of
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           under
           a
           Canonicall
           penalty
           ;
           and
           so
           goe
           on
           
             ad
             alia
          
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
          
           
           Alypius
           Episcopus
           dixit
           ,
           nee
           illud
           praetermittendum
           est
           ,
           ut
           si
           quis
           fortè
           Presbyter
           ab
           Episcopo
           suo
           correptus
           ,
           aut
           excommunicatus
           ,
           rumore
           vel
           superbiâ
           inflatus
           ,
           putaverit
           separatim
           Deo
           sacrificia
           offerenda
           ,
           vel
           aliud
           erigendum
           altare
           contra
           Ecclesiasticam
           fidem
           disciplinamque
           crediderit
           ,
           non
           exeat
           impunitus
           .
           
             And
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
          
           Greeke
           Code
           
             of
             the
          
           African
           Canons
           .
           
           If
           any
           Presbyter
           being
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           punished
           by
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           shall
           not
           desist
           ,
           but
           contest
           with
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           let
           him
           by
           no
           means
           goe
           unpunished
           .
           
           *
           
             The
             like
             is
             in
             the
          
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           
             the
             words
             are
             the
             same
             that
             I
             before
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           .
           
           But
           Carosus
           
             the
             Archimandrite
             spake
             home
             in
             that
             action
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           faith
           of
           the
           318
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           into
           which
           I
           was
           baptized
           I
           know
           ,
           Other
           faith
           I
           know
           not
           .
           They
           are
           Bishops
           ;
           They
           have
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           condemne
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           power
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           please
           :
           other
           faith
           then
           this
           I
           know
           none
           .
           *
           This
           is
           to
           purpose
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           in
           one
           of
           the
           foure
           great
           Councells
           or
           Christendome
           which
           all
           ages
           
           since
           have
           received
           ,
           with
           all
           veneration
           and
           devout
           estimate
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           them
           was
           that
           of
           Ephesus
           conven'd
           against
           Nestorius
           ,
           
           and
           this
           ratifies
           those
           acts
           of
           condemnation
           which
           the
           Bishops
           had
           passed
           upon
           delinquent
           Clerks
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             They
             who
             are
             for
             their
             unworthy
             practices
             condemned
             by
             the
             Synod
             or
             by
             their
          
           OWN
           BISHOPS
           ;
           although
           Nestorius
           did
           endeavour
           to
           restore
           them
           ,
           yet
           their
           condemnation
           should
           still
           remaine
           vigorous
           and
           confirm'd
           .
           Vpon
           which
           Canon
           Balsamon
           makes
           this
           observation
           ,
           which
           indeed
           of
           it selfe
           is
           cleare
           enough
           in
           the
           Canon
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hence
             you
             have
             learn'd
             that
             Metropolitans
             and
             Bishops
             can
             judge
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             suspend
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             depose
             them
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Pastoralis
             tamen
             necessitas
             habet
             (
             ne
             per
             plures
             serpant
             dira
             contagia
             )
             separare
             ab
             ovibus
             sanis
             morbidam
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
          
           BISHOP
           
             should
             separate
             the
             scabbed
             sheep
             from
             the
             sound
             ,
             least
             their
             infection
             scatter
             ,
          
           
           so
           S.
           Austin
           .
           *
           And
           therefore
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           *
           Carthage
           commands
           ,
           
             ut
             Episcopus
             accusatores
             Fratrum
             excommunicet
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             excommunicate
             the
             accuser
             of
             their
             Brethren
             (
             viz.
          
           such
           as
           bring
           Clergy
           causes*
           and
           Catholick
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           in
           secular
           tribunalls
           ;
           )
           For
           Excommunication
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Fathers
           
             Mucro
             Episcopalis
          
           ,
           the
           
             Bishops
             sword
          
           to
           cut
           offenders
           off
           from
           the
           Catholike
           communion
           .
           
           I
           adde
           no
           more
           but
           that
           excellent
           saying
           of
           S.
           Au●tin
           ,
           which
           doth
           freely
           attest
           both
           the
           preceptive
           ,
           〈…〉
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           over
           his
           whole
           
             〈◊〉
             Ergo
             praecipiant
             tantummodò
             nobis
             quid
             facere
             debeiamus
             qui
             nobis
             praesunt
             ,
             &
             faciamus
             orent
             pro
             nobis
             ,
             non
             autem
             nos
             corripiant
             ,
             &
             arguant
             ,
             si
             non
             fecerimus
             .
             Imó
             omnia
             fiant
             ,
             quoniam
             Doct●res
             Ecclesiarum
             Apostoli
             omnia
             faciebant
             ,
             &
             praecipiebant
             quae
             fierent
             ,
             &
             corripiebant
             si
             non
             fierent
             &c.
             
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           
           
             Corripiantur
             itaque
             à
             praepositis
             suis
             subditi
             correptionibus
             de
             charitate
             venientibus
             ,
             pro
             culparum
             diversitate
             diversis
             ,
             vel
             minoribus
             ,
             vel
             amplioribus
             ,
             quia
             &
             ipsa
             quae
             damnatio
             nominatur
             quam
             facit
             Episcopale
             judicium
             ,
             quâ
             poenâ
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             nulla
             major
             est
             ,
             potest
             ,
             si
             Deus
             voluerit
             ,
             in
             correptionem
             saluberrimam
             cedere
             ,
             atque
             proficere
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Bishops
           have
           a
           power
           acknowledged
           in
           them
           to
           command
           their
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           of
           excommunication
           by
           way
           of
           proper
           Ministery
           ,
           [
           
             damnatio
             quam
             facit
             Episcopale
             judicium
          
           ]
           a
           condemnation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           infliction
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           Primitive
           Christendome
           ,
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           three
           
             Generall
             Counsells
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Provinciall
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           Catholick
           by
           adoption
           ,
           and
           inserting
           them
           into
           the
           Code
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           was
           Iudge
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lay-people
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           power
           to
           inflict
           censures
           upon
           them
           in
           case
           of
           delinquency
           ;
           that
           his
           censures
           were
           firme
           and
           valid
           ;
           and
           as
           yet
           we
           find
           no
           Presbyters
           joyning
           either
           in
           
           commission
           ,
           or
           fact
           ▪
           in
           power
           ,
           or
           exercise
           :
           but
           excommunication
           and
           censures
           to
           be
           appropriated
           to
           Bishops
           and
           to
           be
           only
           dispatch't
           by
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           full
           Councell
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           a
           Bishops
           cause
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           own
           Consistory
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           a
           Laick
           ,
           unlesse
           in
           cases
           of
           appeale
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           
             in
             plen●
             Concilio
             Episcoporum
             ,
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
          
           ;
           And
           all
           this
           was
           confirmed
           by
           secular
           authority
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           Imperiall
           Constitutions
           .
           
        
         
           
             For
             the
             making
             up
             this
             Paragraph
             complete
             ,
             I
             must
             insert
             two
             considerations
             .
             First
             concerning
             universality
             of
             causes
             within
             the
             Bishops
             cognisance
             .
             And
             secondly
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           The
           Ancient
           Canons
           asserting
           the
           Bishops
           power
           
             in
             Cognitione
             causarum
          
           speake
           in
           most
           large
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           termes
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             They
             have
             power
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             .
          
           Their
           power
           is
           as
           large
           as
           their
           will.
           So
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           before
           cited
           .
           It
           was
           no
           larger
           though
           ,
           then
           S.
           Pauls
           expression
           ,
           [
           
             for
             to
             this
             end
             also
             did
             I
             write
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             the
             proofe
             of
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             ye
             be
             obedient
          
           IN
           ALL
           THINGS
           .
           ]
           A
           large
           extent
           of
           power
           when
           the
           Apostles
           expected
           an
           Universall
           obedience
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           so
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Church
           runne
           in
           descention
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             ye
             must
             doe
          
           NOTHING
           
             without
             your
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             contradict
             him
             in
          
           NOTHING
           .
           The
           expression
           is
           frequent
           in
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           comprehend
           all
           things
           in
           
           his
           judgement
           ,
           or
           cognisance
           ,
           so
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           .
           
        
         
           *
           But
           these
           Universall
           expressions
           must
           be
           understood
           
             secundùm
             Materiam
             subjectam
          
           ,
           so
           S.
           Ignatius
           expresses
           himselfe
           .
           Ye
           must
           without
           your
           Bishop
           doe
           nothing
           ;
           nothing
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           So
           also
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             committed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             people
             is
             intrusted
             .
          
           They
           are
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           they
           are
           indowed
           with
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           a
           spirituall
           end
           ,
           viz
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           therefore
           only
           those
           things
           which
           are
           in
           this
           order
           are
           of
           Episcopall
           cognisance
           .
           And
           what
           things
           are
           those
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           since
           Christ
           hath
           pro●essed
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           is
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           government
           which
           he
           hath
           constituted
           
             de
             novo
          
           does
           no
           way
           in
           the
           world
           make
           any
           intrenchment
           upon
           the
           Royalty
           .
        
         
           
             Hostis
             Herodes
             impie
          
           
             Christum
             venire
             quid
             times
             ?
          
           
             Non
             cripit
             mortalia
          
        
         
           
             Qui
             regna
             dat
             Coelestia
          
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           us'd
           to
           sing
           .
           Whatsoever
           therefore
           the
           secular
           tribunall
           did
           take
           cognisance
           of
           before
           it
           was
           Christian
           ,
           the
           same
           it
           takes
           notice
           of
           after
           it
           is
           Christ'ned
           .
           And
           these
           are
           ;
           all
           actions
           civill
           ,
           all
           publike
           violations
           of
           justice
           ,
           all
           breach
           of
           Municipall
           lawes
           .
           These
           the
           Church
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           the
           
           favour
           of
           Princes
           and
           common-wealths
           it
           be
           indulged
           to
           them
           
             in
             honorem
             Dei
             &
          
           S.
           
             Matris
             Ecclesiae
          
           ;
           but
           then
           when
           it
           is
           once
           indulged
           ,
           that
           act
           which
           does
           annull
           such
           pious
           vowes
           ,
           is
           just
           contrary
           to
           that
           religion
           which
           first
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           unlesse
           there
           was
           sinne
           in
           the
           donative
           ,
           the
           ablation
           of
           it
           is
           
             contra
             honorem
             Dei
             &
          
           S.
           
             Matris
             Ecclesiae
          
           .
           But
           this
           it
           may
           be
           is
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Bishops
           ALL
           ,
           comes
           in
           after
           this
           ;
           And
           he
           is
           judge
           of
           all
           those
           causes
           which
           Christianity
           hath
           brought
           in
           upon
           a
           new
           stock
           ,
           by
           it's
           
             new
             distinctive
             Principles
          
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           it's
           
             new
             Principles
          
           ;
           for
           there
           where
           it
           extends
           justice
           ,
           and
           pursues
           the
           lawes
           of
           nature
           ,
           there
           the
           secular
           tribunall
           is
           also
           extended
           if
           it
           be
           Christian
           ;
           The
           Bishop
           gets
           nothing
           of
           that
           :
           But
           those
           things
           which
           Christianity
           (
           as
           it
           prescinds
           from
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           republike
           )
           hath
           introduc'd
           all
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           causes
           emergent
           from
           them
           the
           Bishop
           is
           judge
           of
           .
           Such
           are
           causes
           of
           
             faith
             ,
             Ministration
             of
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sacramentals
             ,
             subordination
             of
             inferiour
             Clergy
             to
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             censures
             ,
             irregularities
             ,
             Orders
             hierarchicall
             ,
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             liturgyes
             ,
             and
             publike
             formes
             of
             prayer
             ,
          
           (
           as
           is
           famous
           in
           the
           Ancient
           story
           of
           Ignatius
           teaching
           his
           Church
           the
           first
           use
           of
           Antiphona's
           and
           Doxologyes
           ,
           
           and
           thence
           was
           deriv'd
           to
           all
           Churches
           of
           Christendome
           )
           and
           all
           such
           things
           as
           are
           in
           immediate
           dependance
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           dispensation
           of
           Church
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           Goods
           ,
           receiving
           and
           disposing
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           of
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
           41
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Praecipimus
             ut
             in
             potestate
             suâ
             Episcopus
             Ecclesiae
             res
             habeat
             .
             Let
             the
             Bishop
             have
             the
             disposing
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           adding
           this
           reason
           .
           
             Si
             enim
             animae
             hominum
             pretiosae
             illi
             sint
             credita
             ,
             multò
             magis
             eum
             oportet
             curam
             pecuniarum
             gerere
             .
             He
             that
             is
             intrusted
             with
             our
             pretious
             soules
             ,
             may
             much
             more
             be
             intrusted
             with
             the
             offertoryes
             of
             faithfull
             people
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           are
           some
           things
           of
           a
           mixt
           nature
           ;
           and
           something
           of
           the
           secular
           interest
           ,
           and
           something
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           concurre
           to
           their
           constitution
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           of
           double
           cognisance
           :
           the
           secular
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           doe
           both
           in
           their
           severall
           capacities
           take
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           delinquencyes
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           subjects
           too
           ;
           
             Clerus
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           
             Regis
             subditi
          
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           delinquencyes
           which
           are
           
             in
             materiâ
             justitiae
          
           the
           secular
           tribunall
           punishes
           as
           being
           a
           violation
           of
           that
           right
           which
           the
           State
           must
           defend
           ,
           but
           because
           done
           by
           a
           person
           who
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           sacred
           hierarchy
           ,
           and
           hath
           also
           an
           obligation
           of
           speciall
           duty
           to
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Bishop
           also
           may
           punish
           him
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           commonwealth
           hath
           inflicted
           a
           penalty
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           also
           may
           impose
           a
           censure
           ,
           for
           every
           sinne
           of
           a
           Clergy-man
           is
           two
           .
           But
           of
           this
           nature
           also
           are
           the
           convening
           of
           Synods
           ,
           the
           power
           whereof
           is
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Bishop
           severally
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           commonwealth
           in
           their
           severall
           respects
           have
           peculiar
           interest
           ;
           The
           commonwealth
           for
           preservation
           of
           peace
           and
           charity
           ,
           in
           which
           religion
           hath
           the
           
           deepest
           interest
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           therefore
           both
           Prince
           and
           Bishop
           have
           indicted
           Synods
           in
           severall
           ages
           ,
           upon
           the
           exigence
           of
           severall
           occasions
           ,
           and
           have
           severall
           powers
           for
           the
           engagement
           of
           Clericall
           obedience
           ,
           and
           attendance
           upon
           such
           solemnities
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           Christianity
           is
           after
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           capacity
           superadded
           to
           it
           ,
           therefore
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           mixt
           cognisance
           are
           chiefly
           in
           the
           King
           ;
           The
           Supremacy
           here
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           all
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           [
           Ecclesiasticall
           ]
           because
           they
           are
           
             in
             materiâ
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             ad
             finem
             religionis
             ,
          
           but
           they
           are
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           ,
           and
           use
           from
           things
           [
           Spirituall
           ]
           because
           they
           are
           not
           issues
           of
           those
           things
           which
           Christianity
           hath
           introduc'd
           
             de
             integro
          
           ,
           and
           are
           separate
           from
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           commonwealth
           in
           it's
           particular
           capacity
           ,
           for
           such
           things
           only
           ,
           are
           properly
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Bishops
           jurisdiction
           hath
           a
           compulsory
           deriv'd
           from
           Christ
           only
           ,
           viz.
           infliction
           of
           censures
           by
           excommunications
           ,
           or
           other
           
             minores
             plagae
          
           which
           are
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           internall
           compulsory
           through
           the
           duty
           of
           good
           Princes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           favour
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           assisted
           by
           the
           secular
           arme
           ,
           either
           superadding
           a
           temporall
           penalty
           in
           case
           of
           contumacy
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           way
           abetting
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           ever
           was
           so
           since
           commonwealths
           were
           Christian.
           So
           that
           ever
           since
           then
           ,
           Episcopall
           Iurisdiction
           hath
           a
           double
           part
           ;
           an
           externall
           ,
           and
           an
           internall
           ;
           this
           is
           deriv'd
           from
           Christ
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           is
           concurrent
           
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           supreme
           of
           the
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           viz.
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           is
           the
           externall
           compulsory
           .
        
         
           *
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           we
           shall
           sometimes
           see
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           his
           Prefect
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           of
           consular
           dignity
           sit
           Iudge
           when
           the
           Question
           is
           of
           Faith
           ,
           not
           that
           the
           Prefect
           was
           to
           Iudge
           of
           that
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           not
           ;
           But
           in
           case
           of
           the
           pervicacy
           of
           a
           peevish
           heretick
           who
           would
           not
           submitt
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           flew
           to
           the
           secular
           power
           for
           assistance
           ,
           hoping
           by
           taking
           sanctuary
           there
           ,
           to
           ingage
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Prince
           :
           In
           this
           case
           the
           Bishops
           also
           appealed
           thither
           ,
           not
           for
           resolution
           ,
           but
           assistance
           ,
           and
           sustentation
           of
           the
           Church's
           power
           .
           *
           It
           was
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Aëtius
           the
           Arian
           ,
           &
           Honoratus
           the
           Prefect
           ,
           
           Constantius
           being
           Emperour
           .
           For
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Prefect
           did
           ,
           or
           the
           Emperour
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           prevalency
           of
           his
           intervening
           authority
           to
           reconcile
           the
           disagreeing
           parties
           ,
           and
           to
           incourage
           the
           Catholikes
           ;
           but
           the
           precise
           act
           of
           Iudicature
           even
           in
           this
           case
           was
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           they
           deposed
           Aëtius
           for
           his
           heresie
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           confident
           appeale
           ,
           and
           
             Macedonius
             ,
             Eleusius
             ,
             Basilius
             ,
             Ortasius
             ,
          
           and
           Dracontius
           for
           personall
           delinquencyes
           .
           *
           And
           all
           this
           is
           but
           to
           reconcile
           this
           act
           to
           the
           resolution
           ,
           and
           assertion
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           who
           refus'd
           to
           be
           tryed
           in
           a
           cause
           of
           faith
           by
           Lay-Iudges
           ,
           though
           
             Delegates
             of
             the
             Emperour
          
           .
           
           
             Quando
             audisti
             (
             Clementissime
             Imperator
             )
             in
             causâ
             fidei
             Laicos
             de
             Episcopo
             judicâsse
             ?
             When
             was
             it
             ever
             knowne
             that
             Lay-men
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             
             Faith
             did
             judge
             a
             Bishop
             ?
          
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Honoratus
           the
           Prefect
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           appealed
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Master
           Constantius
           for
           judgment
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           incouragement
           and
           secular
           assistance
           ,
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           confident
           Question
           of
           [
           
             Quando
             audisti
          
           ?
           ]
           had
           quickly
           been
           answered
           ,
           even
           with
           saying
           ;
           presently
           after
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ariminum
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Aëtius
           ,
           and
           Honoratus
           .
           *
           Nay
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           causes
           why
           S.
           Ambrose
           deposed
           Palladius
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Aquileia
           ,
           because
           he
           refused
           to
           answer
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           before
           some
           honourable
           personages
           of
           the
           Laity
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observeable
           that
           the
           Arians
           were
           the
           first
           (
           and
           indeed
           they
           offer'd
           at
           it
           often
           )
           that
           did
           desire
           Princes
           to
           judge
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           they
           despayring
           of
           their
           cause
           in
           a
           Conciliary
           triall
           ,
           hoped
           to
           ingage
           the
           Emperour
           on
           their
           party
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           Umpire
           .
           But
           the
           Catholike
           Bishops
           made
           humble
           ,
           and
           faire
           remonstrance
           of
           the
           distinction
           of
           powers
           ,
           and
           Iurisdictions
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           might
           not
           intrench
           upon
           the
           Royalty
           ,
           so
           neither
           betray
           that
           right
           which
           Christ
           concredited
           to
           them
           to
           the
           incroachment
           of
           an
           exteriour
           jurisdiction
           and
           power
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           story
           that
           Suidas
           tells
           of
           
             Leontius
             Bishop
             of
             Tripolis
             in
             Lydia
             ,
          
           
           a
           man
           so
           famous
           and
           exemplary
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           that
           when
           Constantius
           the
           Emperour
           did
           preside
           amongst
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           undertooke
           to
           determine
           causes
           of
           meere
           spirituall
           cognisance
           ,
           insteed
           of
           a
           Placet
           ,
           he
           gave
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           
             I
             wonder
             that
             thou
             being
             set
             over
             things
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             ,
             medlest
             with
             those
             things
             that
             only
             appertaine
             to
             Bishops
             .
             The
          
           MILITIA
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           POLITI●
           
             are
             thine
             ,
             but
             matters
             of
          
           FAITH
           ,
           and
           SPIRIT
           ,
           
             are
             of
          
           EPISCOPALL
           
             cognisance
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             ingenuaus
             L●●ntius
             .
          
           Answerable
           to
           which
           ,
           was
           that
           Christian
           and
           faire
           acknowledgement
           of
           Valentinian
           when
           the
           
             Arian
             Bishops
          
           of
           Bithynia
           &
           the
           Hellespont
           sent
           Hypatianus
           their
           legate
           to
           desire
           him
           ,
           
             ut
             dignaretur
          
           ad
           emendationem
           dogmatis
           interesse
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           mend
           the
           Article
           .
           Respondens
           Valentinianus
           ,
           ait
           ,
           Mihi
           quidem
           quum
           vnus
           de
           populo
           sim
           fas
           non
           est
           talia
           perscrutari
           .
           Verùm
           Sacerdotes
           apud
           se
           ipsos
           congregentur
           vbi
           voluerint
           .
           Cumque
           haec
           respondisset
           Princeps
           in
           Lampsacum
           convenerunt
           Episcopi
           .
           
           So
           Sozomen
           reports
           the
           story
           .
           The
           Emperour
           would
           not
           meddle
           with
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           referred
           the
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           decision
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           whom
           by
           God's
           law
           they
           did
           appertaine
           ;
           Upon
           which
           intimation
           given
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           conven'd
           in
           Lampsacum
           .
           And
           thus
           a
           double
           power
           met
           in
           the
           Bishops
           .
           A
           divine
           right
           to
           decide
           the
           article
           .
           
             Mihi
             fas
             non
             est
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Emperour
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             meddle
          
           ;
           And
           then
           a
           right
           from
           the
           Emperour
           to
           assemble
           ,
           for
           he
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           call
           a
           Councell
           .
           These
           are
           two
           distinct
           powers
           ,
           One
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           the
           Prince
           .
           ***
        
         
           And
           now
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           I
           have
           faire
           opportunity
           
           to
           insert
           a
           consideration
           ,
           The
           Bishops
           have
           power
           over
           all
           causes
           emergent
           in
           their
           diocesses
           ;
           all
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           )
           in
           the
           sense
           above
           explicated
           ;
           they
           have
           power
           to
           inflict
           censures
           ,
           excommunication
           is
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           rest
           are
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           Whether
           or
           no
           must
           Church-censures
           be
           used
           in
           all
           such
           causes
           as
           they
           take
           cognisance
           of
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           the
           secular
           power
           find
           our
           some
           externall
           compulsory
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           forbid
           the
           Church
           to
           use
           excommunication
           ,
           in
           certaine
           cases
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           this
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           such
           cases
           in
           which
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           they
           may
           ,
           or
           such
           in
           which
           they
           must
           use
           excommunication
           ,
           then
           ,
           in
           these
           cases
           no
           power
           can
           forbid
           them
           .
           For
           what
           power
           Christ
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           take
           away
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           no
           humane
           power
           can
           disrobe
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           power
           of
           excommunication
           ;
           so
           no
           humane
           power
           can
           invest
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           lay
           Compulsory
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           
             jus
             gladij
          
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           shee
           is
           not
           ,
           the
           Church
           cannot
           receive
           power
           to
           put
           men
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           to
           inflict
           lesser
           paines
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           above
           a
           salutary
           penance
           ,
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           Church-tribunall
           ,
           then
           they
           give
           the
           Church
           what
           shee
           must
           not
           ,
           cannot
           take
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           Clergy
           men
           are
           as
           capable
           of
           the
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           any
           men
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           the
           formality
           of
           Clergy-men
           .
           A
           Court
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           cannot
           be
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           tribunall
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           company
           of
           Men
           should
           perswade
           the
           Church
           not
           to
           
           inflict
           her
           censures
           upon
           delinquents
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           in
           which
           shee
           might
           lawfully
           inflict
           them
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           give
           her
           another
           compulsory
           ;
           they
           take
           away
           the
           Church-consistory
           ,
           and
           erect
           a
           very
           secular
           Court
           ,
           dependant
           on
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           to
           be
           appeal'd
           to
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           also
           to
           be
           prohibited
           as
           the
           Lay-Superiour
           shall
           see
           cause
           for
           .
           *
           Whoever
           therefore
           should
           be
           consenting
           to
           any
           such
           permutation
           of
           power
           ,
           is
           
             traditor
             potestatis
             quam
             S.
             Mater
             Ecclesia
             à
             sponso
             suo
             acceperat
             ,
             he
             betrayes
             the
             individuall
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             right
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           For
           her
           censures
           shee
           may
           inflict
           upon
           her
           delinquent
           children
           without
           asking
           leave
           .
           Christ
           is
           her
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           that
           ,
           he
           is
           her
           warrant
           and
           security
           .
           The
           other
           is
           beg'd
           ,
           or
           borrow'd
           ,
           none
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           nor
           of
           a
           fit
           edge
           to
           be
           us
           '
           d
           in
           her
           abscissions
           ,
           and
           coërcions
           .
           *
           I
           end
           this
           consideration
           with
           that
           memorable
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           so
           frequent
           use
           in
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             the
             Bishop
             have
             the
             care
             or
             provision
             for
             all
             affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           let
           him
           dispense
           them
           
             velut
             Deo
             contemplante
          
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           must
           be
           responsive
           for
           all
           his
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Consideration
           concerning
           the
           Bishop's
           jurisdiction
           is
           of
           what
           persons
           he
           is
           Iudge
           ?
           And
           because
           our
           Scene
           lyes
           here
           in
           Church-practice
           I
           shall
           only
           set
           downe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           under
           that
           representation
           .
        
         
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Clerks
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Laity
           are
           already
           involved
           in
           the
           precedent
           Canons
           ;
           No
           man
           there
           ,
           was
           exempted
           of
           whose
           soule
           any
           Bishop
           had
           charge
           .
           And
           all
           Christs
           sheepe
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           and
           the
           call
           of
           his
           sheap-heard-Ministers
           .
           *
           Theodoret
           tells
           a
           story
           that
           when
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           were
           assembled
           by
           the
           command
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           Emperour
           for
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Successor
           to
           Auxentius
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Millayne
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           wished
           them
           to
           be
           carefull
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Set
             such
             an
             one
             in
             the
             Archiepiscopall
             throne
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             rule
             the
             Kingdome
             may
             sincerely
             submitt
             our
             head
             unto
             him
             ,
             viz
             :
          
           in
           matters
           of
           spirituall
           import
           .
           *
           And
           since
           all
           power
           is
           deriv'd
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           Christian
           Kings
           are
           
             Christi
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           Vicars
           in
           his
           Regall
           power
           ,
           but
           Bishops
           in
           his
           Sacerdotall
           ,
           and
           Propheticall
           .
           *
           So
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           Supreme
           Regall
           power
           in
           causes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ever
           since
           his
           Kingdome
           became
           Christian
           ,
           and
           it
           consists
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Priestly
           office
           is
           not
           precisely
           by
           Gods
           law
           imployed
           for
           regiment
           ,
           and
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           also
           ,
           all
           the
           externall
           compulsory
           and
           jurisdiction
           in
           his
           owne
           .
           For
           when
           his
           Subjects
           became
           Christian
           Subjects
           ,
           himselfe
           also
           upon
           the
           same
           termes
           becomes
           a
           Christian
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           capacities
           he
           is
           to
           rule
           ,
           viz
           :
           both
           as
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           as
           Christian
           Subjects
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           the
           precise
           issues
           of
           Sacerdotall
           authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           Priesthood
           are
           excelled
           by
           each
           other
           in
           their
           severall
           capacities
           .
           For
           superiority
           is
           usually
           expressed
           in
           three
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Excellency
             ,
             Impery
             ,
             and
             Power
             .
          
           The
           King
           is
           supreme
           to
           the
           Bishop
           in
           Impery
           ;
           The
           Bishop
           hath
           an
           
             Excellency
             ,
             viz.
          
           of
           Spirituall
           Ministration
           which
           Christ
           hath
           not
           concredited
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           in
           Power
           ,
           both
           King
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           have
           it
           distinctly
           in
           severall
           capacity
           ;
           the
           King
           
             in
             potentiâ
             gladii
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           
             in
             potestate
             clavium
          
           .
           The
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           Keyes
           are
           the
           emblems
           of
           their
           distinct
           power
           .
           Something
           like
           this
           is
           in
           the
           third
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           Clement
           translated
           by
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Quid
             enim
             in
             praesenti
             saeculo
             prophetà
             gloriosius
             ,
             Pontifice
             clarius
             ,
             Rege
             sublimius
             ?
          
           King
           ,
           and
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           are
           in
           their
           severall
           excellencies
           ,
           the
           Highest
           powers
           under
           heaven
           .
           ***
           In
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           understand
           those
           expressions
           often
           used
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           might
           seem
           to
           make
           intrenchment
           upon
           the
           sacrednesse
           of
           Royall
           prerogatives
           ;
           were
           not
           both
           the
           piety
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           sufficiently
           cleare
           in
           the
           issues
           of
           her
           humblest
           obedience
           .
           *
           And
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           S.
           Ignatius
           that
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           disciple
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             :
             Diaconi
             ,
             &
             reliquus
             Clerus
             ,
             unà
             cum
             populo
             Vniverso
             ,
             Militibus
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             &
             Caesare
             ,
             ipsi
             Episcopo
             pareant
             .
             Let
             the
             Deacons
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             himselfe
             obey
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           *
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           said
           ;
           
             Sublimitas
             Episcopalis
             nullis
             poterit
             comparationibus
             adaequari
             .
             Si
             Regum
             fulgori
             compares
             ,
             &
             Principum
             diademati
             ,
             erit
             
             inferius
             &c.
             
          
           This
           also
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           great
           Constantine
           ,
           that
           most
           blessed
           Prince
           ,
           
             Deus
             vos
             constituit
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             &
             potestatem
             vobis
             dedit
             ,
             de
             nobis
             quoque
             judicandi
             ,
             &
             ideo
             nos
             à
             vobis
             rectè
             judicamur
             .
             Vos
             autem
             non
             potestis
             ab
             hominibus
             judicari
             ,
          
           [
           
             viz.
             saecularibus
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             in
             causis
             simplicis
             religionis
          
           .
           ]
           So
           that
           good
           Emperour
           in
           his
           oration
           to
           the
           Nicene
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           famous
           contestation
           that
           S.
           Ambrose
           had
           with
           Auxentius
           the
           Arian
           pretending
           the
           Emperors
           command
           to
           him
           to
           deliver
           up
           some
           certain
           Churches
           in
           his
           Diocesse
           to
           the
           Arians
           .
           His
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           Palaces
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           Churches
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           did
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           lawes
           of
           Christendome
           .
           The
           like
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           Constantius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           exactly
           the
           same
           
             per
             omnia
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           related
           by
           Ruffinus
           .
           
           *
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           sending
           his
           Deacon
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           goe
           forth
           of
           the
           Cancelli
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           at
           Millain
           ,
           showes
           that
           then
           the
           powers
           were
           so
           distinct
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           no
           intrenchment
           upon
           each
           other
           .
           *
           It
           was
           no
           greater
           power
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           considerable
           act
           ,
           and
           higher
           exercise
           ,
           the
           forbidding
           the
           communion
           to
           Theodosius
           ,
           
           till
           he
           had
           by
           repentance
           ,
           washed
           out
           the
           bloud
           that
           stuck
           upon
           him
           ever
           since
           the
           Massacre
           at
           Thessalonica
           .
           It
           was
           a
           wonderfull
           concurrence
           of
           piety
           in
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           resolution
           and
           authority
           in
           the
           Bishop
           .
           But
           he
           was
           not
           the
           first
           that
           did
           it
           ;
           For
           Philip
           the
           Emperour
           was
           also
           guided
           by
           the
           Pastorall
           rod
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
           
             De
             hoc
             traditum
             est
             nobis
             ,
             
             quod
             Christianus
             fuerit
             ,
             &
             in
             die
             Paschae
             ,
             i.e.
             in
             ipsis
             vigiliis
             cùm
             interesse
             voluërit
             ,
             &
             communicare
             mysteriis
             ,
             ab
             Episcopo
             loci
             non
             priùs
             esse
             permissum
             ,
             nisi
             confiteretur
             peccata
             ,
             &
             inter
             poenitentes
             staret
             ,
             nec
             ullo
             modo
             sibi
             copiam
             mysteriorum
             futuram
             nisi
             priùs
             per
             poenitentiam
             ,
             culpas
             que
             de
             eo
             ferebantur
             plurimae
             ,
             deluisset
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             would
             not
             let
             him
             communicate
             till
             hee
             had
             wash't
             away
             his
             sinnes
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           And
           the
           Emperour
           did
           so
           .
           
             Ferunt
             igitur
             libenter
             eum
             quod
             à
             Sacerdote
             imperatum
             fuerat
             ,
             suscepisse
             .
             He
             did
             it
             willingly
             ,
             undertaking
             the
             impositions
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           the
           world
           believes
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           intirely
           to
           belong
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           Ministery
           .
           
           It
           was
           S.
           Chrysostomes
           command
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           to
           reject
           all
           wicked
           persons
           from
           the
           holy
           Communion
           .
           
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             a
             Consull
             ,
             or
             a
             Crowned
             King
             that
             cometh
             unworthily
             ,
             forbid
             him
             and
             keep
             him
             off
             ,
             thy
             power
             is
             greater
             then
             his
             .
             If
             thou
             darest
             not
             remove
             him
             ,
             tell
             it
             mee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           had
           there
           never
           been
           more
           errour
           in
           the
           managing
           Church-censures
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           foregoing
           instances
           ,
           the
           Church
           might
           have
           exercised
           censures
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           power
           that
           Christ
           gave
           her
           ,
           without
           either
           scandall
           or
           danger
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           or
           her
           penitents
           .
           But
           when
           in
           the
           very
           censure
           of
           excommunication
           there
           is
           a
           new
           ingredient
           put
           ,
           a
           great
           proportion
           of
           secular
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           humane
           interest
           ,
           when
           excommunications
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           they
           were
           deliverings
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           shall
           be
           deliverings
           
           over
           to
           a
           forraine
           enemy
           ,
           or
           the
           peoples
           rage
           ;
           as
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           buffeted
           ,
           so
           now
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           or
           disinterest
           in
           the
           allegeance
           of
           subjects
           ;
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           excommunication
           being
           nothing
           like
           that
           which
           Christ
           authorized
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           cooperating
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           its
           institution
           ,
           but
           to
           an
           end
           of
           private
           designes
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           interest
           ,
           Bishops
           have
           no
           power
           of
           such
           censures
           ,
           not
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           inflict
           thē
           ,
           things
           remaining
           in
           that
           consistence
           ,
           and
           capacity
           .
           And
           thus
           is
           that
           famous
           saying
           to
           be
           understood
           reported
           by
           S.
           Thomas
           to
           be
           S.
           Austin's
           ,
           
           but
           is
           indeed
           found
           in
           the
           
             Ordinary
             Glosse
          
           upon
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
             Princeps
             &
             multitudo
             non
             est
             excommunicanda
             .
             A
             Prince
             or
             a
             Common
             wealth
             are
             not
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           a
           short
           account
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           causes
           of
           which
           Bishops
           according
           to
           Catholick
           practice
           did
           ,
           and
           might
           take
           cognisance
           .
           This
           use
           only
           I
           make
           of
           it
           .
           Although
           Christ
           hath
           given
           great
           authority
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           order
           to
           the
           regiment
           of
           soules
           ,
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           
             quae
             nullis
             poterit
             comparationibus
             adaequari
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           its
           limits
           ,
           and
           a
           proper
           cognisance
           ,
           
             viz.
             things
             spirituall
          
           ,
           and
           the
           emergencies
           ,
           and
           consequents
           from
           those
           things
           which
           Christianity
           hath
           introduced
           
             de
             novo
          
           ,
           and
           superadded
           ,
           as
           things
           totally
           disparate
           from
           the
           precise
           interest
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           And
           this
           I
           the
           rather
           noted
           ,
           to
           show
           how
           those
           men
           would
           mend
           themselves
           that
           cry
           downe
           the
           tyranny
           (
           as
           they
           list
           to
           call
           it
           )
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           yet
           call
           for
           the
           Presbytery
           .
           ***
           For
           the
           
             Presbytery
             does
             challenge
             
             cognisance
             of
             all
             causes
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             sinnes
             directly
             ,
             or
             by
             reduction
             .
          
           
           *
           [
           
             All
             crimes
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             deserve
             death
             .
          
           ]
           There
           they
           bring
           in
           Murders
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           Witchcrafts
           ,
           Felonies
           .
           Then
           the
           Minor
           faults
           they
           bring
           in
           under
           the
           title
           of
           [
           
             Scandalous
             and
             offensive
          
           ]
           Nay
           [
           
             Quodvis
             peccatum
          
           ,
           ]
           saith
           Snecanus
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           
             every
             action
             of
             any
             man
             to
             have
             in
             it
             the
             malignity
             of
             adamnable
             sinne
             ,
          
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           vitious
           or
           suspitious
           ;
           scandalous
           ,
           or
           criminall
           ;
           true
           ,
           or
           imaginary
           ;
           reall
           actions
           ,
           or
           personall
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           contestations
           ,
           and
           complaints
           one
           party
           is
           delinquent
           ,
           either
           by
           false
           accusation
           ,
           or
           reall
           injury
           ;
           but
           they
           comprehend
           in
           their
           vast
           gripe
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           have
           power
           to
           nullify
           all
           Courts
           ,
           and
           judicatories
           ,
           besides
           their
           owne
           :
           and
           being
           ,
           for
           this
           their
           cognisance
           they
           pretend
           
             Divine
             institution
          
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           causes
           IMPERFECT
           in
           their
           Consistory
           ,
           
             no
             appeale
             from
             them
          
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           heare
           ,
           and
           determine
           with
           finall
           resolution
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           punishable
           ,
           to
           complaine
           of
           injustice
           and
           illegality
           .
           *
           If
           this
           be
           confronted
           but
           with
           the
           pretences
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Modesty
           of
           their
           severall
           demands
           ,
           and
           the
           reasonablenesse
           ,
           and
           divinity
           of
           each
           vindication
           examined
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           were
           there
           nothing
           but
           Prudentiall
           motives
           to
           be
           put
           into
           ballance
           to
           weigh
           downe
           this
           Question
           ,
           the
           cause
           would
           soone
           be
           determin'd
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           finger
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           it's
           exemplary
           ,
           and
           tryed
           practises
           ,
           but
           in
           its
           dogmaticall
           pretensions
           ,
           
           is
           heavier
           then
           the
           loynes
           ,
           nay
           then
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Episcopacy
           ;
           but
           it
           seldome
           happens
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           who
           usurpe
           a
           power
           ,
           prove
           tyrants
           in
           the
           execution
           ,
           whereas
           the
           issues
           of
           a
           lawfull
           power
           are
           faire
           and
           moderate
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           must
           proceed
           to
           the
           more
           particular
           instances
           of
           Episcopall
           Iurisdiction
           .
           
           The
           whole
           power
           of
           Ministration
           both
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           was
           in
           the
           Bishop
           by
           prime
           authority
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Presbyters
           by
           commission
           and
           delegation
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           might
           not
           exercise
           any
           ordinary
           ministration
           without
           license
           from
           the
           Bishop
           .
           They
           had
           power
           and
           capacity
           by
           their
           order
           to
           Preach
           ,
           to
           Minister
           ,
           to
           Offer
           ,
           to
           Reconcile
           ,
           and
           to
           Baptize
           .
           They
           were
           indeed
           acts
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           not
           by
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Church
           exercise
           any
           of
           these
           acts
           ,
           without
           license
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           act
           or
           issue
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           shewes
           the
           superiority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           over
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           S.
           Ignatius
           hath
           done
           very
           good
           offices
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           Question
           ,
           and
           here
           also
           he
           brings
           in
           succour
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             without
             the
             Bishop
             (
             viz.
          
           without
           his
           leave
           )
           
             either
             to
             baptize
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             oblation
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             feasts
             of
             charity
             :
          
           and
           a
           little
           before
           ;
           speaking
           of
           the
           B.
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           its
           ministration
           ,
           and
           having
           premised
           a
           generall
           interdict
           for
           doing
           any
           thing
           without
           the
           Bishops
           consent
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             But
             let
             that
             Eucharist
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             be
             held
             valid
             which
             is
             celebrated
             under
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             permit
             .
          
           ***
        
         
           *
           I
           doe
           not
           here
           dispute
           the
           matter
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Presbyters
           might
           
             de
             jure
          
           doe
           any
           offices
           without
           Episcopall
           licence
           ,
           but
           whether
           or
           no
           
             de
             facto
          
           it
           was
           permitted
           them
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ?
           This
           is
           sufficient
           to
           show
           ,
           to
           what
           issue
           the
           reduction
           of
           Episcopacy
           to
           a
           primitive
           consistence
           will
           drive
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           least
           a
           very
           probable
           determination
           of
           the
           question
           of
           right
           too
           .
           For
           who
           will
           imagine
           that
           Bishops
           should
           at
           the
           first
           in
           the
           calenture
           of
           their
           infant
           devotion
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           spring
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           persecution
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           publike
           disadvantages
           of
           state
           and
           fortune
           ,
           when
           they
           anchor'd
           only
           upon
           the
           shore
           of
           a
           Holy
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           have
           thoughts
           ambitious
           ,
           incroaching
           ,
           of
           usurpation
           and
           advantages
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           devest
           their
           Brethren
           of
           an
           authority
           intrusted
           them
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           too
           when
           all
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           honour
           did
           only
           set
           them
           upon
           a
           hill
           to
           feele
           a
           stronger
           blast
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           ,
           as
           since
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           attested
           with
           secular
           assistance
           ,
           and
           faire
           arguments
           of
           honour
           ,
           but
           was
           only
           in
           a
           meere
           spirituall
           estimate
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           reall
           disadvantages
           .
           This
           will
           not
           be
           suppos'd
           either
           of
           wise
           or
           holy
           men
           .
           But
           however
           .
           
             Valeat
             quantum
             val●●e
             potest
          
           .
           The
           question
           is
           now
           of
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           
           and
           Confessors
           now
           regnant
           in
           heaven
           ,
           be
           faire
           precedents
           for
           practices
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           we
           build
           upon
           a
           rock
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           digg'd
           no
           deeper
           then
           this
           foundation
           of
           Catholick
           practise
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           hopes
           of
           these
           advantages
           ,
           
           I
           proceed
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             If
             any
             Presbyter
             disrespecting
             his
             own
             Bishop
             shall
             make
             conventions
             apart
             ,
             or
             erect
             an
             altar
             (
             viz.
          
           without
           the
           Bishops
           license
           )
           
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
          
           ;
           clearely
           intimating
           that
           
             potestas
             faciendi
             concionem
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             making
             of
             Church-meetings
             and
             assemblies
             ,
          
           for
           preaching
           or
           other
           offices
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Canon
           adds
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             is
             a
             lover
             of
             Rule
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           usurper
           of
           that
           power
           &
           government
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           also
           decreed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             All
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Bishops
             cryed
             out
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             righteous
             law
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             .
          
           [
           This
           ]
           viz.
           The
           Canon
           Apostolicall
           now
           cited
           .
           
           *
           Tertullian
           is
           something
           more
           particular
           ,
           and
           instances
           in
           Baptisme
           .
           
             Dandi
             baptismum
             jus
             habet
             summus
             Sacerdos
             ,
             qui
             est
             Episcopus
             .
             Dehinc
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             ,
             non
             tamen
             sine
             Episcopi
             authoritate
             ,
             propter
             honorem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quo
             salvo
             salva
             pax
             est
             ;
             alioquin
             etiam
             Laicis
             jus
             est
             .
          
           The
           place
           is
           of
           great
           consideration
           ,
           and
           carries
           in
           it
           its
           own
           objection
           and
           its
           answer
           .
           
             The
             Bishop
             hath
             the
             right
             of
             giving
             baptisme
             .
             Then
             after
             him
             ,
             
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             (
             So
             farre
             the
             testimony
             is
             clear
             )
             and
             this
             is
             
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           *
           But
           does
           not
           this
           intimate
           it
           was
           only
           by
           positive
           constitution
           ,
           and
           neither
           by
           Divine
           nor
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ?
           No
           indeed
           .
           It
           does
           not
           .
           For
           it
           might
           be
           so
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           
             propter
             honorem
             Ecclesia
          
           ;
           and
           no
           harme
           done
           .
           For
           it
           is
           honourable
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           her
           Ministrations
           should
           be
           most
           ordinate
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           when
           they
           descend
           from
           the
           superior
           to
           the
           subordinate
           .
           But
           the
           next
           words
           doe
           of
           themselves
           make
           answer
           ,
           [
           
             Otherwise
             lay-men
             have
             right
             to
             baptize
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             Lay-men
             can
             doe
             it
             as
             much
             as
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           For
           indeed
           baptisme
           conferred
           by
           Lay-men
           is
           valid
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           repeated
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           administer
           it
           ,
           so
           neither
           ought
           Presbyters
           without
           the
           Bishops
           license
           :
           so
           saies
           Tertullian
           ,
           let
           him
           answer
           it
           .
           Only
           the
           difference
           is
           this
           ,
           Lay-men
           cannot
           
             jure
             ordinario
          
           receive
           a
           leave
           or
           commission
           to
           make
           it
           lawfull
           in
           them
           to
           baptize
           any
           ;
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           may
           ,
           for
           their
           order
           is
           a
           capacity
           or
           possibility
           .
           **
           But
           besides
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           
           Tertullian
           affirmes
           the
           same
           of
           the
           venerable
           Eucharist
           .
           
             Eucharistiae
             Sacramentum
             non
             de
             aliorum
             manu
             quàm
             Praesidentium
             sumimus
             .
          
           The
           former
           place
           will
           expound
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           scruple
           in
           [
           Praesidentium
           ]
           for
           clearly
           the
           Christians
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           from
           none
           but
           Bishops
           .
           I
           suppose
           he
           means
           [
           
             without
             Episcopall
             license
          
           .
           ]
           whatsoever
           
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           these
           are
           his
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           of
           Gangra
           ,
           
           forbidding
           conventicles
           ,
           expresses
           it
           with
           this
           intimation
           of
           Episcopall
           authority
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             make
             assemblies
             privately
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             despising
             the
             Chutch
             ,
             or
             shall
             doe
             any
             Church-offices
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             without
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Priest
             by
          
           THE
           DECREE
           OF
           A
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             anathema
          
           .
           The
           Priest
           is
           not
           to
           be
           assistant
           at
           any
           meeting
           for
           private
           offices
           without
           the
           Bishops
           license
           .
           If
           they
           will
           celebrate
           Synaxes
           privately
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           there
           by
           leave
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           &
           then
           the
           assembly
           is
           lawfull
           .
           *
           And
           this
           thing
           was
           so
           knowne
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           call
           it
           ignorance
           or
           hypocrisy
           in
           Priests
           to
           doe
           their
           offices
           without
           a
           license
           from
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
           
             Numidiu●
             Episcopus
             Massilytanus
             dixit
             ,
             In
             quibusdam
             locis
             sunt
             Presbyteri
             qui
             aut
             ignorantes
             simplicitèr
             ,
             aut
             dissimulantes
             audactèr
             ,
             praesente
             ,
             &
             inconsulto
             Episcopo
             complurimis
             in
             domicilijs
             agunt
             agenda
             ,
             quod
             disciplinae
             incongruum
             cognoscit
             esse
             Sanctitas
             vestra
             .
             In
             some
             places
             there
             are
             Priests
             that
             in
             private
             houses
             doe
             offices
          
           (
           houseling
           of
           people
           is
           the
           office
           meant
           ,
           communicating
           them
           at
           home
           )
           
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             being
             either
             simply
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             boldly
             dissembling
          
           ;
           Implying
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           else
           but
           know
           their
           duties
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           procure
           Episcopall
           license
           for
           their
           ministrations
           .
           
             Ab
             Vniversis
             Episcopis
             dictum
             est
             .
             Quisquis
             Presbyter
             inconsulto
             Episcopo
             agenda
             in
             quolibet
             loco
             v●luërit
             celebrare
             ,
             ipse
             honroi
             suo
             contrarius
             
             existit
             .
             
               All
               the
               Bishops
               said
               ,
               if
               any
               Priest
               without
               leave
               of
               his
               Bishop
               shall
               celebrate
               the
               mysteries
               ,
               be
               the
               place
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Bishops
               dignity
               .
            
          
        
         
           After
           this
           in
           time
           ,
           but
           before
           in
           authority
           is
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             the
             Clergy
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             remaine
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           So
           that
           they
           are
           for
           their
           offices
           in
           dependance
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           The
           Canon
           instances
           particularly
           to
           Priests
           officiating
           in
           Monasteries
           and
           Hospitalls
           ,
           but
           extends
           it selfe
           to
           an
           indefinite
           expression
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             They
             must
             not
             dissent
             or
             differ
             from
             their
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c
           :
           
             All
             they
             that
             transgresse
             this
             Constitution
             in
          
           ANY
           WAY
           ,
           
             not
             submitting
             to
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             punish'd
             canonically
             .
          
           So
           that
           now
           these
           generall
           expressions
           of
           obedience
           and
           subordination
           to
           the
           Bishop
           being
           to
           be
           Understood
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Ministeries
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           their
           severall
           offices
           ,
           the
           Canon
           extends
           it's
           prohibition
           to
           all
           ministrations
           without
           the
           Bishops
           authority
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           more
           clearely
           and
           evidently
           law
           and
           practice
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           good
           witnesse
           for
           it
           ;
           S.
           Leo
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           is
           my
           author
           .
           
           
             Sed
             neque
             coram
             Episcopo
             licet
             Presbyteris
             in
             baptisterium
             introire
             ,
             nec
             praesente
             Antistite
             infantem
             tingere
             ,
             aut
             signare
             ,
             nec
             poenitentem
             sine
             praeceptione
             
             Episcopi
             sui
             reconciliare
             ,
             nec
             eo
             praesente
             nisi
             illo
             jubente
             Sacramentum
             corpor
             is
             &
             Sanguinis
             Christi
             conficere
             ,
             nec
             eo
             coràm
             posito
             populum
             docere
             ,
             vel
             benedicere
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             baptistery
             ,
             nor
             to
             baptize
             any
             Catechumens
             ,
             nor
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             bloud
             in
             the
             presencè
             of
             the
             Bishop
             without
             his
             command
             .
          
           From
           this
           place
           of
           S.
           Leo
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           set
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           precedent
           ,
           we
           have
           faire
           evidence
           of
           this
           whole
           particular
           .
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           any
           offices
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ;
           So
           S.
           Ignatius
           ,
           so
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           Tertullian
           ,
           so
           the
           Councells
           of
           Antioch
           and
           Chalcedon
           .
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           any
           offices
           in
           the
           Bishops
           presence
           without
           leave
           ,
           so
           S.
           Leo.
           The
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           joynes
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           
             neither
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             nor
             without
             his
             leave
             in
             any
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           against
           this
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           should
           discourse
           as
           S.
           Hierome
           is
           pretended
           to
           doe
           by
           Gratian
           ,
           
           
             Qui
             non
             vult
             Presbyteros
             facere
             quae
             jubentur
             à
             Deo
             ,
             dicat
             quis
             major
             est
             Christo.
             He
             that
             will
             not
             let
             Presbyters
             doe
             what
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             doe
             by
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             if
             any
             man
             be
             greater
             then
             Christ
             ,
             viz
             :
          
           whose
           command
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           should
           preach
           .
           Why
           then
           did
           the
           Church
           require
           the
           Bishop's
           leave
           ?
           might
           not
           Presbyters
           doe
           their
           duty
           without
           a
           license
           ?
           This
           is
           it
           which
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           answer
           .
           *
           For
           to
           the
           Bishop
           is
           committed
           the
           care
           of
           
             the
             whole
             diocesse
          
           ,
           he
           it
           is
           that
           must
           give
           the
           highest
           account
           for
           the
           whole
           charge
           ,
           he
           it
           is
           
           who
           is
           appointed
           by
           peculiar
           designation
           to
           feede
           the
           flock
           ,
           so
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           1
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           2
           Ignatius
           ,
           so
           the
           Councell
           of
           3
           Antioch
           ,
           so
           every
           where
           ;
           The
           Presbyters
           are
           admitted
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Diocesse
          
           is
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Bishop's
           admission
           to
           a
           part
           of
           it
           
             per
             traditionem
             subditorum
          
           ,
           although
           the
           Presbyter
           by
           his
           ordination
           have
           a
           capacity
           of
           preaching
           and
           administring
           Sacraments
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           exercise
           this
           without
           designation
           of
           a
           particular
           charge
           either
           temporary
           or
           fixt
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           Presbyter
           may
           not
           doe
           these
           acts
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           actions
           of
           relation
           ,
           and
           suppose
           a
           congregation
           to
           whom
           they
           must
           be
           administred
           ,
           or
           some
           particular
           person
           ;
           for
           a
           Priest
           must
           not
           preach
           to
           the
           stones
           as
           some
           say
           
             Venerable
             Bede
          
           did
           ,
           nor
           communicate
           alone
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           destructive
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           nor
           baptize
           unlesse
           he
           have
           a
           Chrysome
           Child
           ,
           or
           a
           Catechumen
           ;
           So
           that
           all
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           being
           the
           Bishop's
           charge
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           must
           either
           authorize
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           the
           Priest
           must
           not
           meddle
           ,
           least
           he
           be
           (
           what
           S.
           Peter
           blam'd
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             Bishop
             in
             anothers
             Diocesse
          
           :
           Not
           that
           the
           Bishop
           did
           license
           the
           acts
           precisely
           of
           baptizing
           ,
           of
           consecrating
           &c.
           
           For
           these
           he
           had
           by
           his
           oxdination
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           giving
           license
           he
           did
           give
           him
           a
           subject
           to
           whom
           he
           might
           apply
           these
           relative
           actions
           ,
           and
           did
           
             quoad
             hoc
          
           take
           him
           
             in
             partem
             sollicitudinis
          
           and
           concredit
           some
           part
           of
           his
           diocesse
           to
           his
           administration
           
             cum
             curâ
             animarum
          
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           because
           the
           whole
           cure
           
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           is
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           cannot
           exonerate
           himselfe
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           burden
           of
           Christs
           imposing
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           imposed
           at
           all
           ,
           therefore
           this
           taking
           of
           Presbyters
           into
           part
           of
           the
           regiment
           and
           care
           does
           not
           devest
           him
           of
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           ease
           him
           of
           his
           care
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           he
           must
           still
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           visit
           and
           
             see
             to
             his
             Diocesse
          
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           authority
           still
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           this
           appears
           in
           these
           places
           now
           quoted
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           when
           the
           Bishop
           came
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           there
           the
           Vicaria
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           did
           cease
           .
           
             In
             praesentiâ
             Majoris
             cessat
             potest
             as
             minoris
             .
          
           And
           ,
           though
           because
           the
           Bishop
           could
           not
           doe
           all
           the
           Minor
           and
           daily
           offices
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           in
           every
           congregation
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           therefore
           he
           appointed
           Priests
           severally
           to
           officiate
           ,
           himselfe
           looking
           to
           the
           Metropolis
           and
           the
           daughter
           Churches
           by
           a
           generall
           supravision
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           Bishop
           came
           into
           any
           place
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           there
           he
           being
           presen●
           might
           doe
           any
           office
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           in
           his
           own
           charge
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           concredit
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           not
           exonerate
           himselfe
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           therefore
           
             praesente
             Episcopo
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Leo
             )
             if
             the
             Bishop
             be
             present
             ,
          
           the
           Presbyter
           without
           leave
           might
           not
           officiate
           ;
           For
           he
           had
           no
           subjects
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           by
           trust
           and
           delegation
           ,
           and
           this
           delegation
           was
           given
           him
           to
           supply
           the
           Bishops
           absence
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           
             simul
             omnibus
             interesse
          
           ,
           but
           then
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           delegation
           ceasing
           ,
           the
           jurisdiction
           also
           ceased
           ,
           or
           was
           at
           least
           absorpt
           in
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           leave
           might
           not
           be
           exercised
           ;
           like
           
           the
           starres
           which
           in
           the
           noon
           day
           have
           their
           own
           naturall
           light
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           appeare
           not
           ,
           shine
           not
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Sunne
           .
        
         
           This
           perhaps
           will
           seem
           uncouth
           to
           those
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage's
           expression
           is
           )
           are
           
             contr●rii
             honort
             Episcopali
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           we
           keep
           our selves
           in
           our
           own
           forme
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           placed
           us
           ,
           and
           where
           wee
           were
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           wee
           shall
           find
           all
           this
           to
           be
           sooth
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           order
           .
           For
           Consider
           .
           The
           elder
           the
           prohibition
           was
           ,
           the
           more
           absolute
           &
           indefinite
           it
           runs
           .
           [
           
             Without
             the
             Bishop
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             baptize
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             ]
             &c.
          
           So
           Ignatius
           .
           The
           prohibition
           is
           without
           limit
           .
           But
           in
           descent
           of
           the
           Church
           it
           runnes
           ,
           [
           
             praesente
             Episcopo
             ]
             the
             Bishop
             being
             present
          
           they
           must
           not
           without
           leave
           .
           The
           thing
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           a
           derivation
           from
           the
           same
           originall
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Vniversality
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           expression
           is
           this
           .
           At
           first
           Presbyters
           were
           in
           Citties
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           no
           parishes
           at
           all
           concredited
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Bishops
           lived
           in
           Citties
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           preach'd
           and
           offer'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             from
             house
             to
             house
          
           according
           as
           the
           Bishop
           directed
           them
           .
           Here
           they
           had
           no
           
             ordinary
             charge
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           first
           prohibitions
           runne
           indefinitely
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           doe
           any
           Clericall
           offices
           
             sine
             Episcopo
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Bishop
             sends
             them
             .
          
           But
           then
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Parishes
           were
           distinct
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           fix't
           upon
           
             ordinary
             charges
          
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           only
           ,
           
             praesente
             Episcopo
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             was
             present
             ,
          
           they
           might
           not
           officiate
           without
           leave
           .
           For
           in
           his
           absence
           they
           
           might
           doe
           it
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           
             without
             leave
          
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           they
           had
           leave
           given
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           sent
           them
           to
           officiate
           in
           a
           Village
           with
           ordinary
           or
           temporary
           residence
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           institutes
           to
           a
           particular
           charge
           ,
           he
           also
           gives
           power
           
             hoc
             ipso
          
           ,
           of
           officiating
           in
           that
           place
           .
           So
           that
           at
           first
           when
           they
           did
           officiate
           in
           places
           by
           
             temporary
             missions
          
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           to
           have
           leave
           ,
           but
           this
           license
           was
           also
           temporary
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           were
           fixt
           upon
           
             ordinary
             charges
          
           they
           might
           not
           officiate
           without
           leave
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           had
           an
           
             ordinary
             leave
          
           given
           them
           
             in
             traditione
             subditorum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           done
           
             in
             subsidium
             Muneres
             Episcopalis
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           charge
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           personally
           attend
           for
           execution
           of
           the
           Minor
           offices
           ,
           and
           therefore
           concredited
           it
           to
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           a
           
             new
             leave
          
           was
           necessary
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           power
           alwaies
           was
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           now
           the
           execution
           also
           did
           returne
           to
           him
           when
           he
           was
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           himselfe
           if
           he
           listed
           ,
           might
           officiate
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           excellently
           attested
           in
           the
           example
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           of
           whom
           Possidonius
           in
           his
           life
           reports
           that
           being
           but
           a
           
             Presbyter
             ,
             Valerius
          
           the
           Bishop
           being
           a
           Greek
           borne
           ,
           and
           not
           well
           spoken
           in
           the
           Latin
           tongue
           ,
           and
           so
           unfit
           for
           publike
           orations
           ,
           
             eidem
             Presbytero
             (
             viz.
          
           to
           
             Austin
             )
             potestatem
             dedit
             coram
             se
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Evangelium
             praedicandi
             ,
             ac
             frequentissimè
             tractandi
             contra
             .
          
           USUM
           
             quidem
             ,
             &
          
           CONSUETUDINEM
           
             Africanarum
             Ecclesiarum
             .
             He
             gave
             leave
             to
             Austin
             then
             but
             Presbyter
             ,
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             even
             while
             himselfe
             was
             present
             ,
             indeed
             against
             the
          
           VSE
           and
           CUSTOME
           
             of
             the
             African
             Churches
          
           .
           And
           for
           this
           act
           of
           his
           he
           suffered
           soundly
           in
           his
           report
           .
           *
           For
           the
           case
           was
           thus
           .
           In
           all
           Africa
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           spring
           of
           the
           Arian
           heresy
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           then
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Arius
           the
           Presbyter
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           a
           Law
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           Presbyter
           to
           preach
           at
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           
             Mother
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Bishops
           presence
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           saith
           Socrates
           .
           )
           
           
             Thence
             came
             this
             Custome
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
          
           But
           because
           Valerius
           saw
           S.
           Austin
           so
           able
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           for
           want
           of
           Latin
           so
           unfit
           ,
           he
           gave
           leave
           to
           Austin
           to
           preach
           before
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           Custome
           of
           the
           African
           Churches
           .
           But
           he
           addes
           this
           reason
           for
           his
           excuse
           too
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           indeed
           the
           custome
           of
           Africa
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           of
           the
           Orientall
           Churches
           .
           For
           so
           Possidonius
           proceeds
           ,
           
             sed
             &
             ille
             vir
             venerabilis
             ,
             ac
             providus
             ,
             in
             orientalibus
             Ecclesiis
             id
             ex
             more
             fieri
             sciens
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Levant
           it
           was
           usuall
           for
           Bishops
           to
           give
           Presbyters
           leave
           to
           preach
           ,
           
             dummodò
             factitaretur
             à
             Presbytero
             quod
             à
             se
             Episcopo
             impleri
             minimè
             posse
             cernebat
             ,
          
           which
           determines
           us
           fully
           in
           the
           businesse
           .
           For
           this
           leave
           to
           doe
           offices
           was
           but
           there
           to
           be
           given
           where
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           could
           not
           fulfill
           the
           offices
           ,
           which
           showes
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           their
           severall
           charges
           ,
           whether
           of
           temporary
           mission
           ,
           or
           fixt
           residence
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           Delegates
           ,
           and
           Vicars
           of
           the
           Bishop
           admitted
           
             in
             partem
             Sollicitudinis
          
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           Bishop
           in
           his
           great
           charge
           of
           the
           whole
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
         
           Against
           this
           it
           is
           objected
           out
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           recorded
           by
           
             Gratian
             ,
             Ecce
             ego
             dico
             praesentibus
             Episcopis
             suis
             ,
             atque
             adstantibus
             in
             altari
             Presbyteros
             posse
             Sacramenta
             conficere
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             Presbyters
             may
             minister
             Sacraments
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           So
           Gratian
           quotes
           it
           indeed
           ,
           but
           S.
           Hierome
           saies
           the
           expresse
           contrary
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           all
           have
           false
           copies
           .
           For
           in
           S.
           Hierome
           it
           is
           not
           [
           
             Ecce
             ego
             dico
          
           ]
           but
           [
           
             Nec
             ego
             dico
          
           .
           ]
           He
           does
           not
           say
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Presbyters
           to
           officiate
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Bishop
           .
           Indeed
           S.
           Hierome
           is
           angry
           at
           
             Rusticus
             Bishop
             of
             Narbona
          
           because
           he
           would
           not
           
             give
             leave
          
           to
           Presbyters
           to
           preach
           ,
           nor
           to
           blesse
           &c.
           
           This
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           was
           not
           well
           done
           ,
           but
           this
           makes
           not
           against
           the
           former
           discourse
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           the
           Bishop
           to
           give
           leave
           ,
           the
           Church
           requiring
           it
           still
           more
           and
           more
           in
           descent
           of
           ages
           ,
           and
           multiplication
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Parishes
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           for
           this
           very
           thing
           that
           S.
           Hierome
           disputes
           against
           Rusticus
           ,
           to
           show
           he
           did
           amisse
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           give
           his
           Presbyters
           license
           .
           *
           And
           this
           he
           also
           reprehends
           in
           his
           epistle
           
             ad
             Nepotianum
             ,
             Pessimae
             consuetudinis
             est
             in
             quibusdam
             Ecclesiis
             tacere
             Presbyteros
             ,
             &
             praesentibus
             Episcopis
             non
             loqui
             .
             That
             Presbyters
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             preach
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             ill
             custome
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           things
           then
           stood
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           mended
           presently
           after
           ,
           for
           Presbyters
           did
           preach
           in
           the
           Bishops
           presence
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           
             by
             license
             from
             their
             Ordinary
          
           .
           For
           so
           Possidonius
           relates
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           act
           of
           Valerius
           
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Posteà
             currente
             &
             volante
             hujusmodi
             famâ
             ,
             bono
             praecedente
             exemplo
             ,
          
           ACCEPTA
           AB
           EPISCOPIS
           POTESTATE
           
             Presbyteri
             nonnulli
             coram
             Episcopis
             ,
             populis
             tractare
             caeperunt
             verbum
             Dei.
          
           By
           occasion
           of
           this
           precedent
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           some
           Presbyters
           did
           preach
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Bishops
           presence
           ,
           having
           first
           obtain'd
           faculty
           from
           the
           Bishop
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           it
           became
           a
           custome
           from
           a
           generall
           faculty
           and
           dispensation
           indulged
           to
           them
           in
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Vase
           .
           
           Now
           if
           this
           evidence
           of
           Church
           practise
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           reconcile
           us
           to
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           let
           him
           then
           first
           be
           reconciled
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           help'd
           .
           For
           in
           his
           dialogue
           against
           the
           Luciferians
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Cui
             si
             non
             exors
             quaedam
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             eminens
             detur
             potestas
             ,
             tot
             efficientur
             Schismata
             quot
             sunt
             Sacerdotes
             .
             Inde
             venit
             ut
             sine
             Episcopi
             missione
             neque
             Presbyter
             ,
             neque
             Diaconus
             jus
             habeant
             baptizandi
             .
          
           Because
           the
           Bishop
           hath
           an
           eminent
           power
           ,
           and
           this
           power
           is
           necessary
           ,
           thence
           it
           comes
           that
           neither
           Presbyter
           nor
           Deacon
           may
           so
           much
           as
           baptize
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           .
        
         
           **
           This
           whole
           discourse
           showes
           clearely
           not
           only
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           superiour
           in
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           sole
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           only
           in
           substitution
           and
           vicaridge
           .
           
        
         
           **
           DIvers
           other
           acts
           there
           are
           to
           attest
           the
           superiority
           of
           the
           Bishops
           jurisdiction
           over
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           in
           the
           Bishops
           sole
           disposing
           ,
           and
           as
           
           at
           first
           they
           were
           laid
           at
           the
           Apostles
           feet
           ,
           so
           afterwards
           ,
           at
           the
           Bishops
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           41.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Gangra
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           are
           excluded
           from
           intervening
           in
           the
           dispensation
           ,
           without
           expresse
           delegation
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           seventh
           and
           eight
           Canons
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           pain
           of
           an
           anathema
           by
           the
           holy
           Councell
           .
           *
           And
           therefore
           when
           in
           successe
           of
           time
           ,
           some
           Patrons
           that
           had
           founded
           Churches
           and
           endowed
           them
           ,
           thought
           that
           the
           dispensation
           of
           those
           lands
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           of
           this
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           complains
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           remedy
           ,
           commanding
           ,
           
             ut
             omnia
          
           SECUNDUM
           CONSTITUTIONEM
           ANTIQUAM
           ,
           
             ad
             Episcopi
             ordinationem
             &
             potestatem
             pertineant
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           reniewed
           in
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           .
           
           
             Noverint
             autem
             conditores
             basilicarum
             in
             rebus
             quas
             eisdem
             Ecclesiis
             conferunt
             ,
             nullam
             se
             potestatem
             habere
             ,
          
           SED
           IUXTA
           CANONUM
           INSTITUTA
           ,
           
             sicut
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             ita
             &
             dotem
             ejus
             ad
             ordinationem
             Episcopi
             pertinere
             .
          
           These
           Councells
           I
           produce
           not
           as
           Iudges
           ,
           but
           as
           witnesses
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           for
           they
           give
           concurrent
           testimony
           that
           as
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           the
           dowry
           of
           it
           too
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           Bishops
           disposition
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Canons
           .
           For
           so
           the
           third
           
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
          
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             antiquam
             Constitutionem
          
           ,
           and
           it selfe
           is
           almost
           1100.
           years
           old
           ,
           so
           that
           still
           I
           am
           precisely
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           though
           it
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           narrow
           sense
           .
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           determin'd
           in
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           commanding
           that
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           
           dispensed
           by
           a
           Clergy
           steward
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             pleasure
             or
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           ADde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Bishop's
           dimissory
           letters
           Presbyters
           might
           not
           goe
           to
           another
           Diocesse
           .
           
           So
           it
           is
           decreed
           in
           the
           
             fifteenth
             Canon
          
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           suspension
           or
           deposition
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           censure
           ;
           and
           that
           especially
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             he
             would
             not
             returne
             when
             his
             Bishop
             calls
             him
             .
          
           The
           same
           is
           renewed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             cap.
          
           3.
           and
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constantinople
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             cap.
          
           17.
           the
           censure
           there
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             that
             shall
             without
             dimissory
             letters
             from
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fix●
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             another
             Bishop
             .
          
           But
           with
           license
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           may
           .
           
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             alii
             Clerici
             concessione
             suorum
             Episcoporum
             possunt
             ad
             alias
             Ecclesias
             transmigrare
             .
          
           
           But
           this
           is
           frequently
           renewed
           in
           many
           other
           Synodall
           decrees
           ,
           these
           may
           suffice
           for
           this
           instance
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           this
           not
           leaving
           the
           Diocesse
           is
           not
           only
           meant
           of
           promotion
           in
           another
           Church
           ,
           but
           Clergy
           men
           might
           not
           travaile
           from
           Citty
           to
           Citty
           ,
           without
           the
           Bishops
           license
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           only
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           regiment
           
             in
             genere
             politico
          
           ,
           but
           extends
           it
           almost
           to
           a
           despotick
           ;
           But
           so
           strict
           was
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           in
           preserving
           the
           strict
           tye
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           Clericall
           subordination
           to
           their
           Bishop
           .
           
           The
           Councell
           of
           La●dicea
           commands
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Clergy
           
           man
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           to
           travail
           without
           Canonicall
           ,
           or
           dimissory
           letters
           .
           And
           who
           are
           to
           grant
           these
           letters
           ,
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           next
           Canon
           which
           repeats
           the
           same
           prohibition
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             Priest
             or
             a
             Clerke
             must
             not
             travaile
             without
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Bishop
          
           ;
           and
           this
           prohibition
           is
           inserted
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             5.
             can
             .
             non
             oportet
             ,
          
           which
           puts
           in
           the
           clause
           of
           [
           
             Neque
             etiam
             Laicum
          
           ,
           ]
           but
           this
           was
           beyond
           the
           Councell
           ,
           The
           same
           is
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           a
           Agatho
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           b
           Venice
           adds
           a
           cēsure
           ,
           that
           those
           Clerks
           should
           be
           like
           persons
           excommunicate
           in
           all
           those
           places
           whither
           they
           went
           ,
           without
           letters
           of
           license
           from
           their
           Bishop
           .
           The
           same
           penalty
           is
           inflicted
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Epaunum
           ,
           
           
             Presbytero
             ,
             vel
             Diacono
             sine
             Antistitis
             sui
             Epistolis
             ambulanti
             communionem
             nullus
             impendat
             .
          
           The
           first
           Councell
           of
           Tourayne
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Orleans
           attest
           the
           selfe
           same
           power
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           duty
           in
           all
           his
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           BUT
           a
           Coërcitive
           authority
           makes
           not
           a
           complete
           jurisdiction
           ,
           
           unlesse
           it
           be
           also
           remunerative
           ,
           &
           [
           
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Nations
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Benefactors
          
           ]
           for
           it
           is
           but
           halfe
           a
           tye
           to
           indeare
           obedience
           ,
           when
           the
           Subject
           only
           fears
           
             quod
             prodesse
             non
             poterit
             ,
             that
             which
             cannot
             profit
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Episcopall
           jurisdiction
           up
           intire
           ,
           gave
           power
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           present
           the
           Clerks
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           to
           the
           higher
           Orders
           
           and
           neerer
           degrees
           of
           approximation
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Clerks
           might
           not
           refuse
           to
           be
           so
           promoted
           .
           
             Item
             placuit
             ut
             quicunque
             Clerici
             vel
             Diaconi
             pro
             necessitatibus
             Ecclesiarnm
             non
             obtemperaverint
          
           EPISCOPIS
           SUIS
           VOLENTIBUS
           EOS
           AD
           HONOREM
           AMPLIOREM
           IN
           SUA
           ECCLESIA
           PROMOVERE
           ,
           
             nec
             illic
             ministrent
             in
             gradu
             suo
             unde
             recedere
             noluerunt
             .
          
           
           So
           it
           is
           decreed
           in
           the
           
             African
             Code
             ,
             They
             that
             will
             not
             by
             their
             by
             Bishop
             be
             promoted
             to
             a
             Greater
             honour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             not
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             already
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           a
           question
           of
           great
           consideration
           ,
           and
           worth
           a
           strict
           inquiry
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           right
           and
           power
           of
           electing
           Clerks
           was
           resident
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           for
           the
           right
           and
           the
           power
           did
           not
           alwaies
           goe
           together
           ,
           and
           also
           severall
           Orders
           had
           severall
           manner
           of
           election
           ;
           Presbyters
           and
           inferior
           Clergy
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           by
           a
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Chapter
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           because
           of
           late
           ,
           strong
           outcries
           are
           made
           upon
           severall
           pretensions
           ,
           amongst
           which
           the
           people
           make
           the
           biggest
           noise
           ,
           though
           of
           all
           ,
           their
           title
           to
           election
           of
           Clerks
           be
           most
           empty
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           consider
           it
           upon
           all
           its
           grounds
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           certainely
           the
           best
           precedents
           for
           all
           acts
           of
           holy
           Church
           we
           find
           that
           [
           
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ordain'd
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
          
           ]
           and
           [
           
             they
             passed
             thorough
             Lystra
             ,
             Iconium
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Derbe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             appointing
             them
             Elders
             .
          
           *
           S.
           Paul
           chose
           
             Timothy
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           and
           he
           saies
           of
           
           himselfe
           and
           Titus
           ,
           [
           
             For
             this
             cause
             I
          
           SENT
           
             thee
             to
             Crete
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             oppoint
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Bishops
          
           (
           be
           they
           which
           they
           will
           )
           
             in
             every
             City
          
           ]
           .
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           that
           the
           whole
           action
           was
           his
           .
           For
           that
           he
           ordain'd
           them
           no
           man
           questions
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           APPOINTED
           THEM
           ,
           
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             commanded
             thee
             .
          
           It
           was
           therefore
           an
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           the
           BISHOP
           SHOULD
           APPOINT
           PRESBYTERS
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           halfe
           so
           much
           showne
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           also
           indeavour
           to
           promote
           their
           interest
           .
           ****
           There
           is
           onely
           one
           pretence
           of
           a
           popular
           election
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           It
           is
           of
           the
           seven
           that
           were
           set
           over
           the
           widdowes
           .
           *
           But
           first
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           hierarchy
           :
           This
           was
           no
           cure
           of
           soules
           :
           This
           was
           no
           divine
           institution
           :
           It
           was
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           monyes
           :
           it
           was
           by
           command
           of
           the
           Apostles
           the
           election
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           recede
           from
           their
           owne
           right
           :
           it
           was
           to
           satisfye
           the
           multitude
           :
           it
           was
           to
           avoid
           scandall
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           moneyes
           might
           easily
           arise
           :
           it
           was
           in
           a
           temporary
           office
           :
           it
           was
           with
           such
           limitations
           ,
           and
           conditions
           as
           the
           Apostles
           prescrib'd
           them
           :
           it
           was
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           70
           that
           the
           election
           was
           made
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           beleive
           S.
           Epiphanus
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           Presbyters
           before
           this
           choice
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           onely
           a
           Nomination
           of
           seven
           Men
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           buisinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           rejection
           was
           still
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           whole
           power
           [
           Whom
           WE
           MAY
           APPOINT
           
             over
             this
             businesse
          
           ]
           &
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           
           there
           can
           be
           no
           hurt
           done
           by
           the
           objection
           ,
           especially
           since
           clearely
           and
           indubiously
           the
           election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           owne
           persons
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ignatius
           of
           
             Evodias
             ;
             Evodias
             was
             first
          
           APPOINTED
           
             to
             be
             your
             Governour
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
          
           APOSTLES
           )
           and
           themselves
           did
           committ
           it
           to
           others
           that
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           before
           reckoned
           .
           Thus
           the
           case
           stood
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           it
           went
           according
           to
           the
           same
           law
           ,
           and
           practice
           Apostolicall
           .
           The
           People
           did
           not
           ,
           might
           not
           choose
           the
           Ministers
           of
           holy
           Church
           .
           
           So
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             people
             must
             not
             choose
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             promoted
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             .
          
           The
           prohibition
           extends
           to
           their
           Non-election
           of
           all
           the
           Superiour
           Clergy
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           .
           But
           who
           then
           must
           elect
           them
           ?
           The
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           determines
           that
           ,
           for
           in
           16
           and
           17
           Canons
           the
           Councell
           forbids
           any
           promotion
           of
           Clerks
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           where
           they
           are
           first
           ordayned
           ,
           which
           clearely
           reserves
           to
           the
           Bishop
           the
           power
           of
           retayning
           ,
           or
           promoting
           all
           his
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           *
           3.
           
           All
           Ordinations
           were
           made
           by
           Bishops
           alone
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           prooved
           .
           )
           Now
           let
           this
           be
           confronted
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           Primitive
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           no
           Presbyter
           might
           be
           ordain'd
           
             sine
             titulo
          
           without
           a
           particular
           charge
           ,
           which
           was
           alwaies
           custome
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           grew
           to
           be
           a
           law
           in
           the
           
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           perceive
           that
           the
           ordainer
           was
           the
           onely
           chooser
           ;
           for
           then
           to
           ordaine
           a
           Presbyter
           was
           also
           to
           give
           him
           a
           charge
           ;
           and
           the
           Patronage
           of
           a
           Church
           was
           not
           a
           lay
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           cure
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             all
             the
             Diocesse
          
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           already
           showne
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           
           had
           specified
           some
           particular
           ordinations
           or
           election
           of
           Presbyters
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           how
           himselfe
           was
           made
           Priest
           by
           Paulinus
           ,
           and
           Paulinus
           by
           Epiphanius
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           
           
             Gaudeat
             Episcopus
             judicio
             suo
             ,
             cùm
             tales
             Christo
             elegerit
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             let
             the
             Bishop
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             owne
             act
             ,
             having
             chosen
             such
             worthy
             Priests
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           S.
           Ambrose
           gives
           intimation
           that
           the
           dispensing
           all
           the
           offices
           in
           the
           Clergy
           was
           solely
           in
           the
           Bishop
           .
           
           
             Haec
             spectet
             Sacerdos
             ,
             &
             quod
             cuique
             congruat
             ,
             id
             officij
             deputet
             .
             Let
             the
             Bishop
             observe
             these
             rules
             ,
             and
             appoint
             every
             one
             his
             office
             as
             is
             best
             answerable
             to
             his
             condition
             and
             capacity
             .
          
           And
           Theodoret
           reports
           of
           Leontius
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           
           how
           being
           an
           
             Arian
             ,
             adversarios
             recti
             dogmatis
             suscipiens
             ,
             licèt
             turpem
             habentes
             vitam
             ,
             ad
             Presbyteratûs
             tamen
             ordinem
             ,
             &
             Diaconatûs
             evexit
             .
             Eos
             autem
             qui
             Vniversis
             virtutibus
             ornabantur
             ,
             &
             Apostolica
             dogmata
             defendebant
             ,
             absque
             honore
             deseruit
             .
          
           He
           advanc'd
           his
           owne
           faction
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           promote
           any
           man
           that
           was
           Catholike
           and
           pious
           .
           So
           he
           did
           .
           The
           power
           therefore
           of
           Clericall
           promotion
           was
           in
           his
           owne
           hands
           .
           This
           thing
           is
           evident
           and
           notorious
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           scarce
           
           any
           example
           in
           Antiquity
           of
           either
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           people
           choosing
           any
           Priest
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           case
           of
           S.
           Austin
           whom
           the
           Peoples
           hast
           snatch'd
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           their
           
             Bishop
             Valerius
          
           intreating
           him
           to
           ordayne
           him
           Priest.
           This
           indeed
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           of
           them
           that
           were
           to
           be
           ordayn'd
           was
           by
           S.
           Cyprian
           ordinarily
           required
           ;
           
             In
             ordinandis
             Clericis
             (
             Fratres
             Charissimi
             )
             solemus
             vos
             ante
             consulere
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             mores
             ,
             ac
             merita
             singulorum
             communi
             consilio
             ponderare
             .
          
           It
           was
           his
           custome
           to
           advise
           with
           his
           people
           concerning
           the
           publike
           fame
           of
           Clerks
           to
           be
           ordayn'd
           ;
           It
           was
           usuall
           (
           I
           say
           )
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           perpetuall
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           otherwise
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Celerinus
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           election
           of
           Bishops
           (
           though
           not
           of
           Priests
           )
           the
           Clergy
           and
           the
           people
           had
           a
           greater
           actuall
           interest
           ,
           and
           did
           often
           intervene
           with
           their
           silent
           consenting
           suffrages
           ,
           or
           publike
           acclamations
           .
           But
           first
           ;
           This
           was
           not
           necessary
           .
           It
           was
           otherwise
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           of
           Titus
           ,
           of
           S.
           Iames
           ,
           of
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Successors
           whom
           they
           did
           constitute
           in
           the
           severall
           chayres
           .
           2
           ly
           .
           This
           was
           not
           by
           law
           ,
           or
           right
           ,
           but
           in
           fact
           only
           .
           It
           was
           against
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Laodicean
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           31
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           under
           paine
           of
           deposition
           commands
           that
           a
           Bishop
           be
           not
           promoted
           to
           his
           Church
           by
           the
           intervening
           of
           any
           lay
           power
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           discourse
           S.
           Cyprian
           is
           strongly
           pretended
           .
           
           
             Quando
             ipsa
          
           [
           plebs
           ]
           
             maximè
             habeat
             potestatem
             
             vel
             eligendi
             dignos
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             indignos
             recusandi
             .
             Quod
             &
             ipsum
             videmus
             de
             divinâ
             authoritate
             descendere
          
           &c.
           
           Thus
           he
           is
           usually
           cited
           .
           
             The
             people
             have
             power
             to
             choose
             ,
             or
             to
             refuse
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             this
             comes
             to
             them
             from
             Divine
             authority
             .
          
           No
           such
           matter
           .
           The
           following
           words
           expound
           him
           better
           ,
           [
           
             Quod
             &
             ipsum
             videmus
             de
             divinâ
             authoritate
             descendere
             ,
             ut
             Sacerdos
          
           PLEBE
           PRAESENTE
           
             sub
             omnium
             oculis
             deligatur
             ,
             &
             dignus
             ,
             atque
             idoneus
             publico
             judicio
             ac
             testimonio
             comprobetur
             :
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             chosen
             publikely
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             be
             thought
             fit
             who
             is
             approved
             by
             publike
             judgement
             ,
             and
             testimony
          
           ;
           or
           as
           S.
           Paul's
           phrase
           is
           [
           
             he
             must
             have
             a
             good
             report
             of
             all
             men
          
           ]
           that
           is
           indeed
           a
           divine
           institution
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           publike
           attestation
           of
           the
           act
           of
           election
           and
           ordination
           the
           peoples
           presence
           was
           required
           ,
           appeares
           clearely
           by
           S.
           Cyprian's
           discourse
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
           For
           what
           is
           the
           
             divine
             authority
          
           that
           he
           mentions
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           the
           example
           of
           Moses
           whom
           God
           commanded
           to
           take
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Eleazer
           and
           cloath
           him
           with
           his
           Fathers
           robes
           
             coram
             omni
             Synagogâ
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           The
           people
           chose
           not
           ,
           God
           chose
           Eleazar
           ,
           and
           Moses
           consecrated
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           stood
           ,
           and
           look'd
           on
           ;
           that
           's
           all
           that
           this
           argument
           can
           supply
           .
           *
           Iust
           thus
           Bishops
           are
           ,
           and
           ever
           were
           ordayn'd
           ,
           
             non
             nisi
             sub
             populi
             assistentis
             conscientiâ
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             standing
             by
          
           ;
           but
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           
             Vt
             plebe
             praesente
             detegantur
             malorum
             crimina
             ,
             vel
             bonorum
             merita
             praedicentur
             .
          
           All
           this
           while
           the
           election
           is
           not
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           
           publike
           testimony
           ,
           and
           examination
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             &
             sit
             ordinatio
             justa
             &
             legitima
             quae
             omnium
             suffragio
             ,
             &
             judicio
             fuerit
             examinata
             .
          
        
         
           **
           But
           S.
           Cyprian
           hath
           two
           more
           proof's
           whence
           we
           may
           learne
           either
           the
           sense
           ,
           or
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           assertion
           .
           The
           one
           is
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ordayning
           the
           seven
           Deacons
           (
           but
           this
           we
           have
           already
           examin'd
           ,
           )
           the
           other
           of
           S.
           Peter
           choosing
           S.
           Matthias
           into
           the
           Apostolate
           ;
           it
           was
           indeed
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           .
           *
           But
           here
           it
           is
           considerable
           that
           at
           this
           surrogation
           of
           S.
           Matthias
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           persons
           present
           was
           but
           120
           ,
           of
           which
           eleven
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           72
           were
           Disciples
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           make
           up
           83
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           remaines
           but
           37
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           were
           women
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           not
           yet
           whether
           any
           man
           would
           admitt
           to
           the
           election
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           doe
           or
           doe
           not
           ,
           the
           Laity
           is
           a
           very
           inconsiderable
           Number
           if
           the
           matter
           had
           beene
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           plurality
           of
           voices
           ;
           so
           that
           let
           the
           worst
           come
           that
           is
           imaginable
           ,
           the
           whole
           businesse
           was
           in
           effect
           carried
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           whom
           in
           this
           case
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           to
           be
           divided
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           distinct
           ,
           or
           disagreeing
           interest
           .
           *
           2.
           
           Let
           this
           discourse
           be
           of
           what
           validity
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           whole
           businesse
           was
           miraculous
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           ;
           For
           though
           the
           Apostles
           nam'd
           two
           Candidates
           yet
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           chose
           them
           by
           particular
           revelation
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           S.
           Peter
           alone
           to
           have
           done
           it
           without
           casting
           lots
           .
           
             An
             non
             licebatipsi
             [
             Petro
             ]
             eligere
             ?
             licebat
             ,
             &
             quidem
             maximè
             ;
             verùm
             id
             non
             
             facit
             ●e
             cui
             videretur
             gratificari
             .
             Quanquam
             alioqui
             non
             erat
             particeps
             Spiritûs
             .
          
           For
           all
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           as
           yet
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           power
           himselfe
           to
           have
           completed
           the
           election
           .
           
           So
           S.
           Chrysostome
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           if
           S.
           Cyprian
           meanes
           more
           then
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           for
           suffrage
           of
           publike
           testimony
           ,
           &
           extends
           it
           to
           a
           suffrage
           of
           formall
           choice
           ,
           his
           proofes
           of
           the
           divine
           authority
           are
           invalid
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           deduc'd
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           is
           his
           
             complying
             so
             much
             with
             the
             people
          
           (
           which
           hath
           beene
           the
           fault
           of
           many
           a
           good
           man
           )
           may
           be
           reckon'd
           together
           with
           his
           rebaptization
           .
           But
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           meanes
           no
           more
           then
           suffrage
           of
           testimony
           ,
           viz
           :
           That
           he
           who
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           Bishop
           be
           for
           his
           good
           life
           a
           man
           of
           good
           fame
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           before
           God
           and
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           the
           share
           they
           have
           in
           their
           election
           .
           *
           And
           so
           indeed
           himselfe
           summes
           up
           the
           whole
           businesse
           and
           tells
           us
           of
           another
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           too
           .
           [
           
             Propter
             quod
             diligentèr
             de
             traditione
             Divinâ
             ,
             &
             Apostolicâ
             observatione
             ,
             observandum
             est
             &
             tenendum
             ,
             quod
             apud
             nos
             quoque
             ,
             &
             ferè
             apud
             Provincias
             Vniversas
             tenetur
             ,
             ut
             ad
             ordinationes
             ritè
             celebrandas
             ad
             eam
             plebem
             cui
             Praepositus
             ordinatur
             ,
             Episcopi
             ejusdem
             provinciae
             proximi
             quique
             conveniant
             ,
             &
             Episcopus
             deligatur
             pl●be
             praesente
             que
             singuloram
             vitam
             plenissimè
             novit
             .
             
               It
               is
               most
               diligently
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               Divine
               tradition
               ,
               and
               an
               Apostolicall
               ordinance
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               us'd
               by
               us
               and
               almost
               by
               all
               Churches
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               assemble
               to
               the
               
               making
               of
               right
               ordinations
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Bishop
               be
               chosen
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               people
               who
               best
               know
               their
               life
               and
               conversation
               .
            
          
           ]
           So
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           to
           make
           the
           formall
           election
           ,
           the
           people
           to
           give
           their
           judgement
           of
           approbation
           
             in
             this
             particular
          
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           as
           concern'd
           the
           exemplary
           piety
           ,
           and
           good
           life
           of
           him
           that
           was
           to
           be
           their
           Bishop
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           in
           S.
           Cyprian
           is
           a
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           for
           the
           Bishops
           choosing
           a
           Collegue
           ,
           or
           a
           Brother
           -
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           presence
           was
           all
           .
           And
           howsoever
           the
           people
           were
           present
           to
           give
           this
           testimony
           ,
           yet
           the
           election
           was
           clearely
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           
             Divine
             tradition
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolicall
             observation
          
           saith
           S.
           Cyprian
           ;
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           in
           all
           Churches
           almost
           .
        
         
           In
           Africa
           this
           was
           ,
           
           and
           so
           it
           continued
           till
           after
           S.
           Austins
           time
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           Eradius
           his
           successor
           .
           It
           was
           so
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           as
           S.
           Chrysostome
           tels
           us
           .
           It
           was
           so
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           S.
           †
           Isidore
           tels
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           give
           acclamation
           ,
           and
           tumultuary
           approbation
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           formall
           election
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           made
           by
           enumeration
           of
           votes
           and
           subscription
           ,
           the
           people
           never
           were
           admitted
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Although
           that
           in
           times
           of
           persecution
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           people
           who
           were
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           be
           sweetned
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           with
           easier
           appetite
           swallow
           the
           bitter
           pill
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           make
           them
           more
           obedient
           to
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           though
           but
           in
           a
           tumult
           and
           noyse
           cry
           him
           up
           in
           his
           ordination
           ,
           
             ne
             plebs
             invita
             Episcopum
             non
             optatum
             ,
             
             aut
             contemnat
             ,
             aut
             oderit
             ,
             &
             fiat
             minùs
             religiosa
             quàm
             convenit
             ,
             cui
             non
             licuerit
             habere
             quem
             voluit
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           S.
           Leo
           expresses
           the
           cause
           )
           yet
           the
           formality
           ,
           
           and
           right
           of
           proper
           election
           was
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           often
           so
           practised
           without
           any
           consent
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           intervening
           act
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           right
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Ni●ene
           Councell
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Bishop
             must
             be
             appointed
             or
             constituted
             by
             all
             the
          
           BISHOPS
           
             of
             the
             province
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             must
             be
             confirm'd
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             the
          
           METROPOLITAN
           .
           No
           Presbyters
           here
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           no
           people
           .
           *
           But
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           power
           is
           more
           clearely
           seen
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           some
           Councells
           ,
           where
           the
           Fathers
           degraded
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           themselves
           appointed
           others
           in
           their
           Roomes
           .
           *
           The
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           deposed
           
             Marcellus
             .
             In
             cujus
             locum
             Basilium
             in
             Ancyram
             miserunt
             .
          
           They
           sent
           Basilius
           Bishop
           in
           his
           roome
           ,
           
           saith
           
             Sozomen
             .
             *
             Ostendat
             Bassianus
             si
             per
             Synodum
             Reverendissimorum
             Episcoporū
             ,
             &
             consuetâ
             lege
             Episcopus
             Ephesiorum
             Metropolis
             est
             constitutus
             ,
          
           (
           said
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedō
           .
           
           )
           
             Let
             Bassianus
             show
             that
             he
             was
             made
          
           BISHOP
           OF
           EPHESUS
           BY
           A
           SYNOD
           OF
           BISHOPS
           ,
           
             and
             according
             to
             the
             accustomed
             Law.
          
           The
           Law
           I
           shewed
           before
           ,
           even
           the
           Nicene
           Canon
           .
           The
           fathers
           of
           which
           Councell
           sent
           a
           Synodall
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           they
           had
           deposed
           Militius
           from
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           only
           left
           him
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           took
           from
           him
           all
           power
           ,
           
           
           
             nullam
             verò
             omnimodò
             habere
             potestatem
             ,
             neque
          
           ELIGENDI
           ,
           NEQUE
           ORDINANDI
           :
           &c.
           
           Neither
           suffering
           him
           to
           choose
           nor
           to
           ordaine
           Clerks
           .
           It
           seems
           then
           that
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           office
           in
           ordinary
           ,
           
             placit●s
             sibi
             eligere
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Epistle
           expresses
           it
           in
           the
           sequell
           ,
           
             to
             choose
             whom
             they
             listed
          
           .
           But
           the
           Councell
           deposed
           Melitius
           ,
           and
           sent
           Alexander
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Patriarch
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           againe
           .
           **
           And
           particularly
           to
           come
           home
           to
           the
           ●ase
           of
           the
           present
           question
           ,
           when
           
             Auxentius
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
          
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           ;
           and
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Citty
           ,
           were
           assembled
           at
           the
           choosing
           of
           another
           ,
           
           the
           Emperour
           makes
           a
           speech
           to
           the
           Bishops
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           carefull
           in
           their
           choyce
           .
           So
           that
           although
           the
           people
           were
           present
           ,
           
             quibus
             profide
             ,
             &
             religione
             etiam
             honor
             deferendus
             est
          
           (
           as
           S.
           Cyprians
           phrase
           is
           )
           
             to
             whom
             respect
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             faire
             complyings
             to
             be
             used
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             pious
             ,
          
           catholick
           ,
           and
           obedient
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           right
           of
           electing
           ,
           and
           solemnity
           of
           ordaining
           was
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           peoples
           interest
           did
           not
           arrive
           to
           one
           halfe
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           are
           in
           Antiquity
           diverse
           precedents
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           chose
           their
           own
           successors
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           imagined
           the
           people
           will
           choose
           a
           Bishop
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           proclaime
           that
           they
           were
           weary
           of
           him
           .
           In
           those
           daies
           they
           had
           more
           piety
           .
           *
           Agelius
           did
           so
           ,
           he
           chose
           Sisinnius
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           it
           was
           without
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           came
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           intreated
           him
           to
           choose
           Marcian
           ,
           to
           
           whom
           they
           had
           been
           beholding
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Valens
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           he
           complyed
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Marcian
           to
           be
           his
           successor
           ,
           and
           Sisinnius
           whom
           he
           had
           first
           chosen
           ,
           to
           succeed
           Marcian
           .
           *
           Thus
           did
           Valerius
           choose
           his
           successor
           ,
           S.
           Austin
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           people
           nam'd
           him
           for
           their
           Priest
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           Valerius
           to
           take
           Orders
           ,
           yet
           Valerius
           chose
           him
           Bishop
           .
           And
           this
           was
           usuall
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           as
           ▪
           Epiphanius
           expresses
           this
           case
           ,
           )
           it
           was
           ordinary
           to
           doe
           so
           in
           many
           Churches
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           manner
           of
           election
           in
           many
           Churches
           was
           various
           ,
           for
           although
           indeed
           the
           Church
           had
           commanded
           it
           ,
           and
           given
           power
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           make
           the
           election
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           times
           and
           in
           some
           Churches
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           chose
           one
           out
           of
           themselves
           .
           S.
           Hierome
           saies
           they
           alwaies
           did
           so
           in
           Alexandria
           ,
           from
           S.
           Markes
           time
           to
           Heraclas
           and
           Dionysius
           .
           
           *
           S.
           Ambrose
           saies
           that
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           was
           not
           ,
           by
           a
           formall
           new
           election
           promoted
           ,
           but
           
             recedente
             uno
             sequens
             ei
             succedebat
             .
             As
             one
             dyed
             so
             the
             next
             senior
             did
             succeed
             him
             .
          
           In
           both
           these
           cases
           no
           mixture
           of
           the
           peoples
           votes
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           the
           people
           were
           never
           admitted
           to
           the
           choyce
           of
           a
           Bishop
           from
           its
           first
           becoming
           Christian
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           take
           it
           from
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           alwaies
           was
           by
           permission
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           interest
           the
           people
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           recede
           
             à
             traditionibus
             Majorum
          
           ,
           from
           the
           religion
           of
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           to
           INNOVATE
           in
           a
           high
           proportion
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           those
           Churches
           where
           the
           peoples
           suffrage
           
           (
           by
           way
           of
           testimony
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           and
           approbation
           )
           did
           concurre
           with
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Bishops
             ▪
          
           in
           the
           choyce
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           people
           at
           last
           according
           to
           their
           usuall
           guise
           grew
           hot
           ,
           angry
           ,
           and
           tumultuous
           ,
           and
           then
           were
           ingaged
           by
           divisions
           in
           religion
           to
           Name
           a
           Bishop
           of
           their
           own
           sect
           ;
           and
           to
           disgrace
           one
           another
           by
           publike
           scandall
           ,
           and
           contestation
           ,
           and
           often
           grew
           up
           to
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           Murder
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           they
           were
           never
           admitted
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           where
           themselves
           usurped
           )
           farther
           then
           I
           have
           declared
           ,
           yet
           even
           this
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           especially
           ,
           since
           in
           tumultuary
           assemblies
           ,
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           carry
           all
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           distinguish
           between
           power
           ,
           and
           right
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           well
           learn'd
           to
           take
           deniall
           ,
           but
           began
           to
           obtrude
           whom
           they
           listed
           ,
           to
           swell
           higher
           like
           a
           torrent
           when
           they
           were
           check'd
           ;
           and
           the
           soleship
           of
           election
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Canons
           was
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           asserted
           wholly
           to
           themselves
           both
           in
           right
           ,
           and
           execution
           .
        
         
           *
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           annotation
           of
           Zonaras
           upon
           the
           
             twelfth
             Canon
          
           of
           the
           
             Laodicean
             Councell
             .
             Populi
             suffragiis
             olim
             Episcopi
             eligebantur
          
           (
           understand
           him
           in
           the
           senses
           above
           explicated
           )
           
             Sed
             cùm
             multae
             inde
             seditiones
             existerent
             ,
             hinc
             factum
             est
             ut
             Episcoporum
             Vniuscujusque
             provinciae
             authoritate
             eligi
             Episcopum
             quemque
             oportere
             decreverint
             Patres
             :
             of
             old
             time
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             people
          
           (
           for
           they
           concurred
           by
           way
           of
           testimony
           and
           acclamation
           )
           
             but
             when
             this
             occasion'd
             many
             seditions
             and
             tumults
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             decreed
             that
             a
             Bishop
             
             should
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             .
          
           And
           he
           addes
           that
           in
           the
           election
           of
           Damasus
           137
           men
           were
           slaine
           ,
           and
           that
           sixe
           hundred
           examples
           more
           of
           that
           nature
           were
           producible
           .
        
         
           Truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Nomination
           of
           Bishops
           in
           Scripture
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           alone
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Kindred
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           choyce
           of
           
             Simeon
             Cleophae
          
           ,
           the
           Successor
           of
           S.
           Iames
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           witnesses
           ;
           
           it
           was
           
             propter
             singularem
             honorem
          
           ,
           an
           honorary
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           priviledge
           indulged
           to
           them
           for
           their
           vicinity
           and
           relation
           to
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           benison
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           Simeon
           himselfe
           was
           chosen
           Bishop
           too
           .
           Yet
           this
           was
           
             praeter
             regulam
             Apostolicam
          
           .
           The
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           precedents
           were
           for
           the
           sole
           right
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           choose
           their
           Colleagues
           in
           that
           Sacred
           order
           .
           *
           And
           then
           in
           descent
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           
             Nicene
             Councell
          
           the
           people
           were
           forbidden
           to
           meddle
           in
           election
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           authority
           by
           Scripture
           to
           choose
           ;
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           times
           and
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           asserted
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           such
           a
           share
           of
           the
           choyce
           as
           is
           now
           folded
           up
           in
           a
           peice
           of
           paper
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           testimoniall
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           they
           did
           often
           take
           more
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Nilammon
             ,
             quem
             cives
             elegerunt
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           story
           out
           of
           Sozomen
           ,
           they
           chose
           him
           alone
           ,
           (
           though
           God
           took
           away
           his
           life
           before
           himselfe
           would
           accept
           of
           their
           choyce
           )
           and
           then
           they
           behav'd
           themselves
           oftentimes
           with
           so
           much
           insolency
           ,
           
           partiality
           ,
           faction
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           Pagan
           basenesse
           that
           they
           were
           quite
           interdicted
           it
           ,
           above
           1200
           yeares
           agone
           .
           *
           So
           that
           they
           had
           their
           little
           in
           possession
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           never
           had
           any
           due
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           ,
           their
           request
           for
           it
           is
           no
           petition
           of
           right
           ,
           
           but
           a
           popular
           ambition
           and
           a
           snatching
           at
           a
           sword
           to
           hew
           the
           Church
           in
           peices
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           thinke
           I
           need
           not
           have
           troubled
           my selfe
           halfe
           so
           farre
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           strive
           to
           introduce
           a
           popular
           election
           ,
           would
           as
           faine
           have
           Episcopacy
           out
           ,
           as
           popularity
           of
           election
           let
           in
           .
           So
           that
           all
           this
           of
           popular
           election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           may
           seeme
           superfluous
           .
           For
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           peoples
           power
           of
           choosing
           Bishops
           be
           founded
           upon
           
             Gods
             law
          
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           pretend
           from
           S.
           Cyprian
           (
           not
           proving
           the
           thing
           from
           Gods
           law
           ,
           but
           Gods
           law
           from
           S.
           Cyprian
           )
           then
           Bishops
           themselves
           must
           be
           by
           
             Gods
             law
          
           :
           For
           surely
           God
           never
           gave
           them
           power
           to
           choose
           any
           man
           into
           that
           office
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           no
           way
           instituted
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           suppose
           these
           men
           will
           desist
           from
           their
           pretence
           of
           
             Divine
             right
             of
             popular
             election
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           will
           recede
           from
           her
           
             divine
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           .
           But
           for
           all
           their
           plundering
           ,
           and
           confounding
           ,
           their
           bold
           pretences
           have
           made
           this
           discourse
           necessary
           .
        
         
           IF
           we
           adde
           to
           all
           these
           foregoing
           particulars
           the
           power
           of
           making
           lawes
           to
           be
           in
           Bishops
           ,
           
           nothing
           else
           can
           be
           required
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           a
           spirituall
           Principality
           .
           Now
           as
           I
           have
           shewne
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           every
           Diocesse
           did
           give
           lawes
           to
           his
           owne
           
           Church
           for
           particulars
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           lawes
           of
           Provinces
           and
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           conventions
           of
           Bishops
           without
           the
           intervening
           ,
           or
           concurrence
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           any
           else
           for
           sentence
           and
           decision
           .
        
         
           The
           instances
           of
           this
           are
           just
           so
           many
           as
           there
           are
           Councells
           .
           S.
           Athanasius
           reprehending
           Constantius
           the
           Arian
           for
           interposing
           in
           the
           Conciliary
           determinations
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           
             si
             judicium
             Episcoporum
             est
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             quid
             cum
             eo
             commune
             habet
             Imperator
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             judgment
             to
             be
             pass'd
          
           BY
           BISHOPS
           ,
           (
           meaning
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           article
           ,
           )
           
             and
             not
             proper
             for
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           And
           when
           Hosius
           of
           Corduba
           reprov'd
           him
           for
           sitting
           President
           in
           a
           Councell
           ,
           
             Quis
             enim
             videns
             eum
          
           IN
           DECERNENDO
           PRINCIPEM
           SE
           FACERE
           EPISCOPORUM
           ,
           
             non
             meritò
             dicat
             illum
             eam
             ipsam
             abhominationem
             desolationis
             ?
          
           He
           that
           sits
           President
           ,
           makes
           
             himselfe
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Bishops
          
           ,
           &c.
           intimating
           Bishops
           only
           to
           preside
           in
           Councells
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           decision
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             conventus
             Episcoporum
          
           ,
           and
           
             Concilium
             Episcoporum
          
           are
           the
           words
           for
           Generall
           ,
           and
           Provinciall
           Councells
           .
           
             Bis
             in
             ann●
             Episcoporum
             Concilia
             celebrentur
             ,
          
           said
           the
           38
           th
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           
             Congregatio
             Episcopalis
          
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           is
           call'd
           by
           Theodoret.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Question
           was
           started
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Victor
           about
           the
           celebration
           of
           
             Easter
             ,
             ob
             quam
             causam
          
           (
           saith
           
             Eusebius
             )
             conventus
             Episcoporum
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             Concilia
             per
             singulas
             quasque
             provincias
             convocantur
             .
          
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observeable
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           ,
           even
           provinciall
           Synods
           were
           onely
           held
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           
           and
           Presbyters
           had
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           decision
           ;
           however
           we
           have
           of
           late
           sate
           so
           neere
           Bishops
           in
           Provinciall
           assemblies
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           sate
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           skirts
           .
           But
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           have
           a
           concerning
           interest
           in
           this
           .
           To
           them
           I
           leave
           it
           ;
           And
           because
           the
           foure
           generall
           Councells
           are
           the
           Precedents
           and
           chiefe
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           instance
           in
           them
           for
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           title
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Councell
           runs
           thus
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Canons
             of
             the
             318
             Fathers
             met
             in
             Nice
             .
          
           These
           Fathers
           were
           all
           that
           gave
           suffrage
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           had
           been
           more
           ,
           the
           title
           could
           not
           have
           appropriated
           the
           Sanction
           to
           318.
           
           And
           that
           there
           were
           no
           more
           S.
           Ambrose
           gives
           testimony
           in
           that
           he
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           mysticall
           number
           ;
           
           
             Nam
             &
             Abraham
             trecentos
             decem
             &
             octo
             duxit
             ad
             bellum
             ....
             De
             Concilijs
             id
             potissimùm
             sequor
             quod
             trecenti
             decem
             &
             octo
             Sacerdotes
             ....
             velut
             trophaeum
             extulerunt
             ,
             ut
             mihi
             videatur
             hoc
             esse
             Divinum
             ,
             quod
             eodem
             numero
             in
             Concilijs
             ,
             fidei
             habemus
             oraculum
             ,
             quo
             in
             historiâ
             ,
             pietatis
             exemplum
             .
          
           Well!
           318
           was
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           Nicene
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           so
           is
           the
           title
           of
           the
           subscriptions
           ,
           
             Subscripserunt
             trecenti
             decem
             &
             octo
          
           EPISCOPI
           
             qui
             in
             eodem
             Concilio
             convenerunt
          
           ;
           13.
           whereof
           were
           Chorepiscopi
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           Presbyter
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           Vitus
           ,
           and
           Vincentius
           subscribed
           as
           legates
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           authority
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           great
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           was
           
           celebrated
           by
           150
           Bishops
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           That
           's
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Canons
           .
           
             The
             Canons
             of
             150
             holy
             Fathers
             who
             met
             in
             C.
             P.
          
           and
           that
           these
           were
           all
           Bishops
           appeares
           by
           the
           title
           of
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen's
          
           oration
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Councell
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             oration
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             150
             Bishops
             .
          
           And
           of
           this
           Councell
           it
           was
           that
           Socrates
           speaking
           ,
           Imperator
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             nullâ
             morâ
             interpositâ
             Concilium
          
           EPISCOPORUM
           convocat
           .
           
           Here
           indeed
           some
           few
           Bishops
           appear'd
           by
           Proxy
           as
           
             Montanus
             Bishop
             of
             Claudiopolis
          
           by
           Paulus
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           
             Atarbius
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
          
           by
           Cylus
           a
           Reader
           ,
           and
           about
           some
           fowre
           or
           five
           more
           .
           *
           This
           onely
           ,
           amongst
           the
           subscriptions
           I
           find
           
             Tyrannus
             ,
             Auxanon
             ,
             Helladius
          
           ,
           and
           Elpidius
           calling
           themselves
           Presbyters
           .
           But
           their
           modesty
           hinders
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           former
           testimonies
           ;
           They
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           saith
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           Oration
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Socrates
           ;
           And
           least
           there
           be
           scruple
           concerning
           
             Auxanon
             Presbyter
             Apameae
          
           ,
           because
           before
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             Apameensis
          
           subscribed
           ,
           which
           seemes
           to
           intimate
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           but
           a
           Presbyter
           indeed
           ,
           without
           a
           subterfuge
           of
           modesty
           ,
           the
           titles
           distinguishes
           them
           .
           For
           Iohn
           was
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           
             Caele
             Syria
          
           ,
           and
           
             Auxanon
             of
             Apamea
             in
             ●isidia
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             third
             was
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Ephesus
           ,
           Episcoporum
           plurium
           quàm
           ducentorum
           ,
           
             as
             is
             often
             said
             
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Councell
          
           [
           of
           above
           200
           Bishops
           .
           ]
           
             But
             no
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
          
           ,
           Cùm
           Episcopi
           supra
           ducentos
           extiterint
           qui
           Nestorium
           deposuerunt
           ,
           horum
           subscriptionibus
           contenti
           fuimus
           .
           We
           were
           content
           with
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           200
           and
           odde
           Bishops
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Councell
          
           ;
           
           and
           Theodosius
           
             junior
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
          
           Illicitum
           est
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           eum
           qui
           non
           sit
           in
           ordine
           sanctissimorum
           Episcoporum
           Ecclesiasticis
           immisceri
           tractatibus
           .
           It
           is
           unlawfull
           for
           any
           but
           them
           who
           are
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           be
           interest
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           assemblies
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           last
           of
           the
           foure
           great
           conventions
           of
           Christendome
           was
           ,
           
             sexcentorum
             triginta
             Episcoporum
             ,
             of
             630
             Bishops
             at
             Chalcedon
             in
             Bithynia
             .
          
           But
           in
           all
           these
           assemblies
           ,
           no
           meere
           Presbyters
           gave
           suffrage
           except
           by
           legation
           from
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           delegation
           of
           authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           in
           this
           Councell
           
             some
             Laicks
          
           ,
           and
           
             some
             Monks
          
           ,
           and
           
             some
             Clergy-men
             ,
             not
             Bishops
          
           ,
           would
           interest
           themselves
           Pulcheria
           the
           Empresse
           sent
           letters
           to
           Consularius
           to
           repell
           them
           by
           force
           ;
           
             si
             praeter
             nostram
             evocationem
             ,
             aut
             permissionem
             suorum
             Episcoporum
             ibidem
             commorantur
             ,
             who
             come
             without
             command
             of
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             permission
             .
          
           Where
           it
           is
           observeable
           that
           the
           Bishops
           might
           bring
           Clerks
           with
           them
           to
           assist
           ,
           to
           dispute
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           present
           in
           all
           the
           action
           ;
           And
           thus
           they
           often
           did
           suffer
           Abbots
           ,
           or
           Archimandrites
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           subscribe
           too
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           
             praeter
             regulam
          
           ,
           and
           by
           indulgence
           only
           ,
           and
           condescension
           ;
           
           For
           when
           Martinus
           the
           Abbot
           was
           requested
           to
           subscribe
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             Non
             
             suum
             esse
             ,
             sed
             Episcoporum
             tantùm
             subscribere
             ,
             it
             belong'd
             only
             to
             Bishops
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Councells
             .
          
           For
           this
           reason
           the
           Fathers
           themselves
           often
           call'd
           out
           in
           the
           Councell
           ,
           
             Mitte
             foras
             superfluos
             ,
             Concilium
             Episcoporum
             est
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           need
           not
           more
           particular
           arguments
           ,
           for
           till
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           the
           Church
           never
           admitted
           Presbyters
           as
           in
           their
           own
           right
           to
           voyce
           in
           Councells
           ,
           and
           that
           Councell
           we
           know
           savourd
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           but
           before
           this
           Councell
           ,
           no
           example
           ,
           no
           president
           of
           subscriptions
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           either
           to
           Oecumenicall
           ,
           or
           Provinciall
           Synods
           .
           Indeed
           to
           a
           Diocesan
           Synod
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Auxerre
           in
           Burgundy
           ,
           I
           find
           32
           Presbyters
           subscribing
           .
           This
           Synod
           was
           neither
           Oecumenicall
           nor
           Provinciall
           ,
           but
           meerely
           the
           Convocation
           of
           a
           Diocesse
           .
           For
           here
           was
           but
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           32
           Presbyters
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           no
           more
           then
           a
           visitation
           ,
           or
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           for
           of
           this
           we
           receive
           intimation
           in
           the
           
             seaventh
             Canon
          
           of
           that
           assembly
           ,
           
           
             ut
             in
             medio
             Maio
             omnes
             Presbyteri
             ad
             Synodum
             venirent
             ,
          
           that
           was
           their
           summons
           ,
           &
           
             in
             Novembri
             omnes
             Abbates
             ad
             Concilium
             :
          
           so
           that
           here
           is
           intimation
           of
           a
           yearely
           Synod
           besides
           the
           first
           convention
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           but
           Diocesan
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           lesser
           but
           
             conventus
             Capitularis
          
           ,
           or
           however
           not
           enough
           to
           give
           evidence
           of
           a
           subscription
           of
           Presbyters
           to
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Provinciall
           Councell
           .
           For
           the
           guise
           of
           Christendome
           was
           alwaies
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           best
           argument
           that
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Arian
           hurry
           used
           to
           acquit
           
           themselves
           from
           the
           suspition
           of
           heresy
           ,
           
             Neque
             nos
             sumus
             Arii
             sectatores
          
           ;
           
           
             Quî
             namque
             fieri
             potest
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             simus
             Episcopi
             Ario
             Presbytero
             auscultemus
             ?
          
           Bishops
           never
           receive
           determination
           of
           any
           article
           from
           Priests
           ,
           but
           Priests
           doe
           from
           Bishops
           ,
           
           
             Nam
             vestrum
             est
             eos
             instruere
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Clement
           speaking
           of
           the
           Bishops
           office
           and
           power
           over
           Priests
           and
           all
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Diocesse
           )
           
             eorum
             est
             vobis
             obedire
             ,
             ut
             Deo
             cujus
             legatione
             fungimini
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ;
           
             Audire
             ergo
             eum
             attentiùs
             oportet
             ,
             &
             ab
             ipso
             suscicere
             doctrinam
             fidei
             ,
             monita
             autem
             vitae
             à
             Presbyteris
             inquirere
             .
          
           Of
           the
           Priests
           we
           must
           inquire
           for
           rules
           of
           good
           life
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Bishop
           receive
           positions
           and
           determinations
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             Quod
             omnes
             tangit
             ab
             omnibus
             tractari
             debet
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             of
             generall
             concernement
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             of
             generall
             Scrutiny
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           unlesse
           where
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           intrusted
           the
           care
           of
           others
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           will
           require
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           at
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           commanded
           us
           to
           require
           the
           Law
           at
           their
           mouths
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             follow
             their
             faith
          
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           hath
           set
           over
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           determination
           of
           Councells
           pertains
           to
           all
           ,
           
           and
           is
           handled
           by
           all
           ,
           not
           in
           diffusion
           but
           in
           representation
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             est
             in
             Episcopo
             ,
             &
             Episcopus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             )
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             the
             Bishop
             (
             viz.
          
           
           by
           representment
           )
           
             and
             the
             Bishop
             is
             in
             the
             Church
          
           (
           viz.
           as
           a
           Pilot
           in
           a
           ship
           ,
           or
           a
           Master
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           a
           steward
           ,
           and
           Guardian
           to
           rule
           in
           his
           Masters
           absence
           )
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           Synod
           of
           the
           
           
             Nicene
             Bishops
          
           is
           called
           (
           in
           
             Eusebius
             )
             conventus
             orbis
             terrarum
          
           ,
           
           and
           by
           S.
           
             Austin
             ,
             consensus
             totius
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           not
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           there
           present
           in
           their
           severall
           persons
           ,
           but
           was
           there
           represented
           by
           the
           Catholike
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           representment
           be
           not
           sufficient
           for
           obligation
           to
           all
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           but
           the
           Ladyes
           too
           ,
           may
           vote
           in
           Councells
           ,
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           soules
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           if
           this
           argument
           were
           concluding
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           it
           looses
           its
           force
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           the
           Clergy
           are
           bound
           by
           Lawes
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           Clergy-men
           are
           allowed
           to
           choose
           neither
           Procurators
           to
           represent
           us
           as
           Clergy
           ,
           nor
           Knights
           of
           the
           shire
           to
           represent
           us
           as
           Commons
           .
           *
           In
           conclusion
           of
           this
           I
           say
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           as
           S.
           Ambrose
           said
           of
           the
           Lay-judges
           ,
           whom
           the
           Arians
           would
           have
           brought
           to
           judge
           in
           Councell
           (
           it
           was
           an
           old
           hereticall
           trick
           .
           )
           
             Veniant
             planè
             si
             qui
             sunt
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             ,
          
           
           
             audiant
             cum
             populo
             ,
             non
             ut
          
           QUIS
           QUAM
           IUDEX
           
             resideat
             ,
             sed
             unu●
             quisque
             de
             suo
             affectu
             habeat
             examen
             ,
             &
             eligat
             quem
             sequatur
             .
          
           So
           may
           Presbyters
           be
           present
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           judge
           ,
           not
           for
           others
           ,
           but
           for
           themselves
           .
           And
           so
           may
           the
           people
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           anciently
           were
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Councells
           were
           alwaies
           kept
           in
           open
           Churches
           ,
           [
           
             ubi
             populus
             judicat
          
           ]
           not
           for
           others
           ,
           but
           for
           themselves
           ,
           not
           by
           externall
           sentence
           ,
           but
           internall
           conviction
           ,
           so
           S.
           Ambrose
           expounds
           himselfe
           in
           the
           forecited
           allegation
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           considerable
           objection
           against
           this
           discourse
           but
           that
           of
           the
           first
           
             Councell
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           
           where
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           ELDERS
           did
           meet
           together
           to
           DETERMINE
           of
           the
           question
           of
           circumcision
           .
           For
           although
           in
           the
           story
           of
           celebration
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           man
           giving
           sentence
           but
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Iames
           ;
           yet
           in
           16.
           
           Acts
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           decrees
           IUDGED
           
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           But
           first
           ,
           in
           this
           the
           difficulty
           is
           
             the
             lesse
          
           ,
           because
           [
           Presbyter
           ]
           was
           a
           generall
           word
           for
           all
           that
           were
           not
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
          
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           .
           And
           then
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           
             none
             at
             all
          
           ,
           because
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           are
           signally
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           reckoned
           as
           present
           in
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           Prolocutor
           ,
           or
           else
           both
           .
           So
           that
           such
           Presbyters
           may
           well
           define
           in
           such
           conventuall
           assemblies
           .
           3.
           
           If
           yet
           there
           were
           any
           difficulty
           latent
           in
           the
           story
           ,
           yet
           the
           Catholick
           practice
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           is
           certainly
           the
           best
           expositor
           of
           such
           places
           where
           there
           either
           is
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           or
           where
           any
           is
           pretended
           .
           And
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           given
           account
           .
        
         
           *
           I
           remember
           also
           that
           this
           place
           is
           pretended
           for
           the
           peoples
           power
           of
           voycing
           in
           Councells
           .
           It
           is
           a
           pretty
           pageant
           ;
           onely
           that
           it
           is
           against
           the
           Catholick
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           exigence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           bids
           us
           require
           the
           law
           at
           the
           Mouth
           of
           our
           spirituall
           Rulers
           ,
           against
           the
           gravity
           of
           such
           assemblies
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           force
           them
           to
           be
           tumultuous
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           Sanctions
           ,
           as
           being
           issues
           of
           popularity
           ,
           and
           to
           summe
           up
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           way
           authoriz'd
           by
           this
           first
           copy
           of
           Christian
           Councells
           .
           The
           pretence
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Synodall
           
           *
           letter
           written
           in
           the
           name
           of
           [
           
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           saies
           Geta
           ,
           )
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           People
           .
           But
           why
           not
           BRETHREN
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Helpers
           in
           Governement
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Churches
           ?
           There
           is
           nothing
           either
           in
           words
           ,
           or
           circumstances
           to
           contradict
           this
           .
           If
           it
           be
           ask'd
           who
           then
           are
           meant
           by
           Elders
           ,
           if
           by
           [
           Brethren
           ]
           S.
           Luke
           understands
           these
           Church
           officers
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           such
           variety
           ,
           that
           although
           I
           am
           not
           certain
           which
           officers
           he
           precisely
           comprehends
           under
           the
           distinct
           titles
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           yet
           here
           are
           enough
           to
           furnish
           both
           with
           variety
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           to
           admit
           
             meere
             Presbyters
          
           in
           the
           present
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           
             Laity
             to
             a
             decision
          
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           nor
           authorizing
           the
           decretall
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           
             twelve
             Apostles
          
           ,
           there
           were
           
             Apostolicall
             men
          
           which
           were
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           something
           more
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ;
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           besides
           ,
           which
           might
           furnish
           out
           the
           last
           appellative
           sufficiently
           .
           But
           however
           without
           any
           further
           trouble
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           [
           Brethren
           ]
           does
           not
           distinguish
           the
           Laity
           from
           the
           Clergy
           .
           [
           
             Now
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
          
           PETER
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
          
           APOSTLES
           ,
           
             Men
             and
          
           BRETHREN
           
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             .
             Iudas
          
           and
           Silas
           who
           were
           Apostolicall
           men
           ,
           are
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           chiefe
           men
           among
           the
           BRETHREN
           .
           But
           this
           is
           too
           known
           ,
           to
           need
           a
           contestation
           .
        
         
           I
           only
           insert
           the
           saying
           of
           Basilius
           the
           Emperour
           
           in
           the
           8
           th
           
             Synod
             .
             De
             vobis
             autem
             Laicis
             tam
             qui
             in
             dignitatibus
             ,
             quàm
             qui
             absolutè
             versamini
             quid
             ampliùs
             dicam
             non
             habeo
             ,
             quàm
             quòd
             nullo
             modo
             vobis
             licet
             de
             Ecclesiasticis
             causis
             sermonem
             movere
             ,
             neque
             penitùs
             resistere
             integritati
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             universali
             Synodo
             adversari
             .
             Lay-men
          
           (
           saies
           the
           Emperour
           )
           
             must
             by
             no
             means
             meddle
             with
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             nor
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             Councells
             Oecumenicall
             .
          
           They
           must
           not
           meddle
           ,
           for
           these
           things
           appertaine
           to
           the
           cognisance
           of
           Bishops
           and
           their
           decision
           .
           *
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           authority
           is
           equall
           to
           this
           LEGISLATIVE
           
             of
             the
             Bishops
          
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           (
           saith
           
             Aristotle
             ▪
          
           )
           They
           are
           all
           evidences
           of
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           to
           determine
           ,
           or
           judge
           ,
           to
           make
           lawes
           .
           But
           to
           make
           lawes
           is
           the
           greatest
           power
           that
           is
           imaginable
           .
           The
           first
           may
           belong
           fairely
           enough
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           proved
           the
           two
           latter
           to
           be
           appropriate
           to
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           LAstly
           ,
           
           as
           if
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           every
           imaginable
           part
           of
           power
           were
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           &
           subordinate
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             Episcoporum
             Presbyteri
          
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Presbyters
           ;
           as
           having
           a
           propriety
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           superiority
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Bishop
           was
           a
           dispenser
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           
             in
             bonis
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           of
           the
           persons
           too
           ,
           a
           Ruler
           in
           propriety
           .
           *
           S.
           Hilary
           in
           the
           book
           which
           
           himselfe
           delivered
           to
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             adhuc
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             per
             Presbyteros
          
           MEOS
           
             communionem
             distribuens
             ,
             I
             still
             give
             the
             holy
             Communion
             to
             the
             faithfull
             people
             by
          
           MY
           Presbyters
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           a
           great
           deliberation
           was
           had
           about
           requiring
           a
           Clerke
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           be
           promoted
           in
           another
           Church
           ,
           ....
           
             Denique
             qui
             unum
             habuerit
             numquid
             debet
             illi
             ipse
             unus
             Presbyter
             auferri
             ?
          
           
           (
           saith
           
             Posthumianus
             .
             )
             If
             the
             Bishop
             have
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             must
             that
             one
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ?
             Id
             sequor
          
           (
           saith
           
             Aurelius
             )
             ut
             conveniam
             Episcopum
             ejus
             ,
             atque
             ei
             inculcem
             quod
             ejus
             Clericus
             à
             quâlibet
             Ecclesiâ
             postuletur
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           
             ut
             Clericum
             alienum
             nisi
             concedente
             ejus
             Episcopo
             .
             No
             man
             shall
             retaine
             another
             Bishop's
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             whose
             Clerk
             he
             is
             .
          
        
         
           *
           When
           Athanasius
           was
           abused
           by
           the
           calumny
           of
           the
           hereticks
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           entred
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             Athanasius
             ingreditur
             cum
             Timotheo
             Presbytero
          
           Suo
           .
           
             He
             comes
             in
             with
             Timothy
          
           HIS
           Presbyter
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Arsenius
             ,
             cujus
             brachium
             dicebatur
             excisum
             ,
             lector
             aliquando
             fuerat
             Athanasii
             .
             Arsenius
             was
             Athanasius
          
           HIS
           
             Reader
             .
             Vbi
             autem
             ventum
             est
             ad
             Rumores
             de
             poculo
             fracto
             à
             Macario
             Presbytero
             Athanasii
             ,
             &c.
             
             Macarius
             was
             another
             of
             Athanasius
          
           HIS
           Priests
           .
           So
           
             Theodoret.
             Peter
          
           ,
           
           and
           Irenaeus
           were
           two
           more
           of
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           witnesses
           .
           Paulinianus
           comes
           sometimes
           to
           visit
           us
           (
           saith
           S.
           Hierome
           to
           Pammachius
           )
           but
           not
           as
           your
           Clerke
           ,
           
           
             sed
             ejus
             à
             quo
             ordinatur
             .
             His
             Clerk
             who
             did
             ordaine
             him
             .
          
           
           But
           these
           things
           are
           too
           known
           to
           need
           a
           multiplication
           of
           instances
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           .
           The
           question
           was
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           the
           Bishops
           had
           
             Superiority
             over
             Presbyters
          
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           Their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           practice
           have
           furnished
           us
           with
           these
           particulars
           .
           The
           power
           of
           Church
           goods
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           dispensation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           propriety
           of
           persons
           was
           reserved
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           For
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           Church
           possessions
           were
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           his
           administration
           :
           the
           Clergy
           might
           not
           travaile
           without
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           :
           they
           might
           not
           be
           preferred
           in
           another
           Diocesse
           without
           license
           of
           their
           own
           Bishop
           :
           in
           their
           own
           Churches
           the
           Bishop
           had
           sole
           power
           to
           preferre
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           undertake
           the
           burden
           of
           any
           promotion
           if
           he
           calls
           them
           to
           it
           :
           without
           him
           they
           might
           not
           baptize
           ,
           not
           consecrate
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           not
           communicate
           ,
           not
           reconcile
           penitents
           ,
           not
           preach
           ;
           not
           onely
           ,
           not
           without
           his
           ordination
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           a
           speciall
           faculty
           besides
           the
           capacity
           of
           their
           order
           :
           The
           Presbyters
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           Bishops
           in
           their
           sanctions
           ,
           and
           canonicall
           impositions
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           decree
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           the
           constitution
           of
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Arles
             ,
             Ancyra
          
           ,
           and
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           :
           The
           Bishops
           were
           declared
           to
           be
           Iudges
           in
           ordinary
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           their
           Diocesse
           by
           the
           concurrent
           suffrages
           of
           almost
           2000
           holy
           Fathers
           assembled
           in
           
             Nice
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Chalcedon
          
           ,
           in
           
             Carthage
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Aquileia
             ,
             
             Taurinum
             ,
             Agatho
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           attested
           by
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           inflicting
           censures
           upon
           delinquents
           ,
           and
           absolving
           them
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           dogmaticall
           resolution
           of
           the
           old
           Catholicks
           declaring
           in
           their
           attributes
           ,
           and
           appellatives
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           that
           they
           haye
           supreme
           ,
           and
           universall
           spirituall
           power
           ,
           (
           viz.
           in
           the
           sense
           above
           explicated
           )
           over
           all
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           of
           their
           Diocesse
           ,
           as
           ,
           [
           
             that
             they
             are
             higher
             then
             all
             power
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             President
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Priests
             ,
             of
             authority
             incomparable
             ,
             unparalell'd
             power
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           if
           all
           this
           be
           witnesse
           enough
           of
           the
           superiority
           of
           Episcopall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           we
           have
           their
           depositions
           ,
           wee
           may
           proceed
           as
           we
           see
           cause
           for
           ,
           and
           reduce
           our
           Episcopacy
           to
           the
           primitive
           state
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           truly
           a
           reformation
           [
           
             id
             Dominicum
             quod
             primum
             ,
             id
             haereticum
             quod
             posterius
          
           ]
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           Episcopacy
           will
           loose
           nothing
           by
           these
           unfortunate
           contestations
           .
        
         
           BUT
           against
           the
           cause
           ,
           
           it
           is
           objected
           
             super
             totam
             Materiam
          
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           were
           not
           Diocesan
           ,
           but
           Parochiall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           so
           confin'd
           a
           jurisdiction
           that
           perhaps
           our
           Village
           ,
           or
           Citty
           Priests
           shall
           advance
           their
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Bishops
           throne
           .
        
         
           *
           Well!
           put
           case
           they
           were
           not
           Diocesan
           ,
           but
           parish
           Bishops
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           yet
           they
           were
           such
           Bishops
           as
           had
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           in
           subordination
           
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           particular
           advantages
           of
           the
           former
           instances
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           Bishops
           had
           the
           Parishes
           ,
           what
           cure
           had
           the
           Priests
           ?
           so
           that
           this
           will
           debate
           the
           Priests
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           will
           confine
           a
           Bishop
           to
           a
           Parish
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           that
           no
           Presbyter
           can
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Parish-Priest
           .
           If
           it
           brings
           a
           Bishop
           lower
           then
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           it
           will
           bring
           the
           Priest
           lower
           then
           a
           Parish
           .
           For
           set
           a
           Bishop
           where
           you
           will
           ,
           either
           in
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           or
           a
           Parish
           ,
           a
           Presbyter
           shall
           still
           keep
           the
           same
           duty
           and
           subordination
           ,
           the
           same
           distance
           still
           .
           So
           that
           this
           objection
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           former
           discourse
           ,
           will
           no
           way
           mend
           the
           matter
           for
           any
           side
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           farre
           worse
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           advance
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           depresse
           the
           whole
           hierarchy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           orders
           of
           H.
           Church
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           because
           ,
           this
           trifle
           is
           so
           much
           used
           amongst
           the
           enimies
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           I
           will
           consider
           it
           in
           little
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           it
           does
           no
           body
           any
           good
           advantage
           ,
           I
           will
           represent
           it
           in
           it's
           fucus
           and
           show
           the
           falsehood
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then.
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           there
           were
           Bishops
           before
           there
           were
           any
           distinct
           Parishes
           .
           For
           the
           first
           division
           of
           Parishes
           in
           the
           West
           was
           by
           Evaristus
           ,
           who
           lived
           almost
           100
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           divided
           
             Rome
             into
             seven
             parishes
          
           ,
           assigning
           to
           every
           one
           a
           Presbyter
           .
           So
           Damasus
           reports
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Pontificall
           book
           .
           
             Hic
             titulos
             in
             urbe
             Româ
             divisit
             Presbyteris
             ,
             &
             septem
             Diaconos
             ordinavit
             qui
             custodirent
             Episcopum
             praedicantem
             propter
             stylum
             veritatis
             .
             He
             divided
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             titles
             in
             the
             City
             of
             
             Rome
             to
             Presbyters
             .
          
           The
           same
           also
           is
           by
           Damasus
           reported
           of
           Dionysius
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           
             hic
             Presbyteris
             Ecclesias
             divisit
             ,
             &
             caemiteria
             ,
             parochiasque
             &
             dioeceses
             constituit
             .
             Marcellus
          
           increased
           the
           number
           in
           the
           yeare
           305.
           
           
             Hic
             fecit
             caemiterium
             viâ
             Salariâ
             ,
             &
             25
             Titulos
             in
             urbe
             Roma
             constituit
             quasi
             dioeceses
             propter
             baptismum
             ,
             &
             poenitentiam
             multorum
             qui
             convertebantur
             ex
             Paganis
             ,
             &
             propter
             sepulturas
             Martyrum
             .
             He
             made
             a
             Sepulture
             ,
             or
             caemitery
             for
             the
             buriall
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             appointed
             25.
             
             Titles
             or
             Parishes
             :
          
           but
           he
           addes
           [
           
             quasi
             Dioeceses
          
           ]
           as
           it
           had
           been
           diocesses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           distinct
           and
           limited
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           diocesses
           were
           to
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           the
           use
           of
           parishes
           which
           he
           subjoynes
           ,
           cleares
           the
           businesse
           ;
           for
           he
           appointed
           them
           onely
           
             propter
             baptismum
             ,
             &
             poenitentiam
             multorum
             &
             sepulturas
             ,
             for
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             penance
             ,
             and
             buriall
          
           ;
           for
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           preaching
           in
           Parishes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Mother-Church
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           in
           Aegypt
           we
           find
           Parishes
           divided
           something
           sooner
           then
           the
           earliest
           of
           these
           ,
           for
           Eusebius
           reports
           out
           of
           Philo
           that
           the
           Christians
           in
           S.
           Markes
           time
           had
           severall
           Churches
           in
           Alexandria
           .
           
           Etiàm
           DE
           ECCLESIIS
           
             quae
             apudeos
             sunt
             ,
             it
             a
             dicit
             .
             Est
             autem
             in
             singulis
             locis
             consecrata
             orationi
             domus
          
           &c
           :
           But
           even
           before
           this
           ,
           there
           were
           Bishops
           .
           For
           in
           Rome
           there
           were
           
             fowre
             Bishops
          
           before
           any
           division
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           though
           S.
           Peter
           be
           reckon'd
           for
           none
           .
           And
           before
           Parishes
           were
           divided
           in
           Alexandria
           ,
           S.
           Marke
           himselfe
           who
           did
           it
           was
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           before
           that
           time
           S.
           Iames
           was
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           
           in
           diverse
           other
           places
           where
           Bishops
           were
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           distinct
           Parishes
           of
           a
           while
           after
           Evaristus
           time
           ,
           for
           when
           Dionysius
           had
           assign'd
           Presbyters
           to
           severall
           Parishes
           ,
           he
           writes
           of
           it
           to
           
             Severus
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
          
           ,
           &
           desires
           him
           to
           doe
           so
           too
           in
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           *
           For
           indeed
           necessity
           requir'd
           it
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Christians
           multiplyed
           and
           grew
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           *
           Cornelius
           call'd
           the
           Roman
           Christians
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           innumerable
           people
           ;
           and
           did
           
             implere
             omnia
          
           ,
           as
           Tertullians
           phrase
           is
           ,
           
             fill'd
             all
             places
          
           ,
           and
           publike
           and
           great
           assemblies
           drew
           danger
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           increased
           jealousies
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           their
           publike
           offices
           could
           not
           be
           perform'd
           with
           so
           diffused
           and
           particular
           advantage
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           divide
           congregations
           ,
           and
           assigne
           severall
           Presbyters
           to
           their
           cure
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           see
           ,
           the
           Elder
           Christianity
           grew
           the
           more
           Parishes
           there
           were
           .
           At
           first
           in
           Rome
           there
           were
           none
           ,
           
           Evaristus
           made
           seven
           ,
           Dionysius
           made
           some
           more
           ,
           and
           Marcellus
           added
           25
           ,
           and
           in
           Optatus
           time
           there
           were
           40.
           
        
         
           Well
           then
           !
           The
           case
           is
           thus
           .
           Parishes
           were
           not
           divided
           at
           first
           ,
           therefore
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           not
           of
           Divine
           institution
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           no
           divine
           institution
           that
           a
           Presbyter
           should
           be
           fixt
           upon
           a
           Parish
           ,
           therefore
           also
           a
           Parish
           is
           not
           by
           Christs
           ordinance
           an
           independant
           body
           ,
           for
           by
           Christs
           ordinance
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           absolute
           ,
           nor
           in
           dependance
           neither
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           the
           maine
           issue
           ,
           since
           Bishops
           were
           before
           Parishes
           (
           in
           the
           present
           sense
           )
           
           the
           Bishops
           in
           that
           sense
           could
           not
           be
           Parochiall
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           which
           was
           first
           of
           a
           private
           congregation
           ,
           or
           a
           Diocesse
           ?
           If
           a
           private
           congregation
           ,
           then
           a
           Bishop
           was
           at
           first
           fix't
           in
           a
           private
           congregation
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           a
           Parochiall
           Bishop
           .
           If
           a
           Diocesse
           was
           first
           ,
           then
           the
           Question
           will
           be
           ,
           how
           a
           Diocesse
           could
           be
           without
           Parishes
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           a
           Diocesse
           but
           a
           jurisdiction
           over
           many
           Parishes
           ?
        
         
           *
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           DIOCESSE
           and
           PARISH
           are
           words
           us'd
           now
           in
           contradistinction
           ;
           And
           now
           ,
           a
           Diocesse
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           multiplication
           of
           of
           many
           Parishes
           :
           
             Sed
             non
             fuit
             sic
             ab
             initio
             .
          
           For
           at
           first
           ,
           a
           
             Diocesse
             was
             the
             Citie
             and
             the
             Regio
             suburbicaria
             ,
          
           the
           neighbouring
           townes
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           distinction
           of
           Parishes
           :
           That
           which
           was
           a
           Diocesse
           in
           the
           secular
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           particular
           Province
           ,
           or
           division
           of
           secular
           prefecture
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           assignation
           of
           a
           Bishops
           charge
           .
           *
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Pergamus
             ,
             Laodicea
          
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             heads
             of
             the
             Diocesse
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Pliny
           ,
           )
           meaning
           in
           respect
           of
           secular
           jurisdiction
           ;
           
           and
           so
           they
           were
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           regiment
           .
           And
           it
           was
           so
           upon
           great
           reason
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           extended
           just
           so
           as
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           lesse
           suspition
           to
           the
           secular
           power
           ,
           while
           the
           Church
           regiment
           was
           just
           fixt
           together
           with
           the
           politicall
           ,
           as
           if
           of
           purpose
           to
           shew
           their
           mutuall
           consistence
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           owne
           subordination
           .
           **
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           it
           a
           necessity
           ;
           for
           the
           subjects
           of
           another
           Province
           ,
           or
           Diocesse
           could
           not
           either
           safely
           ,
           or
           conveniently
           meete
           where
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           
           Common-wealth
           did
           not
           ingage
           them
           ;
           but
           being
           all
           of
           one
           prefecture
           ,
           and
           Diocesse
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           publike
           meetings
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           would
           be
           faire
           opportunity
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           Christendome
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           was
           a
           necessity
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           grew
           to
           be
           a
           law
           in
           all
           ,
           by
           the
           sanction
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           *
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           of
           Constantinople
           in
           †
           Trullo
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             follow
             the
             order
             and
             guise
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           her
           regiment
           ,
           and
           prefefecture
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           in
           the
           moderne
           sense
           of
           this
           division
           a
           Bishops
           charge
           was
           neither
           a
           Parish
           ,
           nor
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           taken
           in
           relation
           ;
           but
           a
           Bishop
           had
           the
           supreme
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Christians
           which
           he
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           his
           Presbyters
           had
           converted
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           indeavouring
           the
           conversion
           of
           all
           the
           Country
           .
           So
           that
           although
           he
           had
           not
           all
           the
           Diocesse
           actually
           in
           communion
           and
           subjection
           ,
           yet
           his
           charge
           ,
           his
           Diocesse
           was
           so
           much
           .
           Iust
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           gave
           all
           the
           world
           for
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           yet
           at
           first
           they
           had
           but
           a
           smal
           congregation
           that
           did
           actually
           obey
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           the
           Question
           .
           Which
           was
           first
           ,
           a
           particular
           congregation
           or
           a
           Diocesse
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           a
           Diocesse
           was
           first
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           had
           a
           charge
           before
           they
           had
           a
           congregation
           of
           converts
           ;
           And
           S.
           Marke
           was
           sent
           Bishop
           to
           Alexandria
           by
           S.
           Peter
           before
           any
           were
           converted
           .
           *
           But
           ordinarily
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           converted
           a
           City
           or
           
           Nation
           ,
           then
           fix't
           Bishops
           upon
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           there
           indeed
           the
           particular
           congregation
           was
           before
           the
           Bishop's
           taking
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ;
           But
           then
           ,
           this
           City
           ,
           or
           Nation
           although
           it
           was
           not
           the
           
             Bishops
             Diocesse
          
           before
           it
           was
           a
           particular
           congregation
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           part
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Diocesse
          
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           concredited
           to
           the
           Bishops
           respectively
           .
        
         
           S.
           Paul
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           the
           Prophets
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Apostle
          
           of
           the
           Uncircumcision
           ;
           All
           the
           Gentiles
           was
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           those
           places
           he
           then
           received
           power
           which
           as
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           converted
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           absolutely
           ,
           a
           diocesse
           was
           before
           a
           particular
           congregation
           .
           But
           if
           a
           diocesse
           be
           taken
           collectively
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           multitude
           of
           Parishes
           united
           under
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           then
           one
           must
           needes
           be
           before
           20
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           congregation
           before
           a
           diocesse
           ;
           but
           then
           that
           particular
           congregation
           was
           not
           a
           parish
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           sense
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Diocesse
           taking
           a
           Diocesse
           for
           a
           collection
           of
           Parishes
           ;
           but
           that
           particular
           Congregation
           was
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Graine
           of
           Mustard-seed
           that
           in
           time
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           grow
           up
           to
           a
           considerable
           height
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           distinguishing
           titles
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ,
           assigning
           severall
           parts
           ,
           to
           severall
           Priests
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           see
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Bishops
           ,
           before
           the
           division
           of
           parishes
           ,
           had
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           Country
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           division
           of
           parishes
           ,
           had
           them
           all
           under
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           ever
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           had
           severall
           provinces
           (
           some
           of
           them
           I
           meane
           )
           within
           their
           limits
           and
           charges
           .
           *
           The
           35
           Canon
           of
           
           the
           Apostles
           gives
           power
           to
           the
           Bishop
           to
           dispose
           only
           of
           those
           things
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             which
             are
             under
             his
             Diocesse
             &
             the
             Neighbour
             villages
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           calling
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Ancient
             Canon
             of
             our
             fore
             fathers
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           it selfe
           is
           elder
           then
           three
           of
           the
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           and
           if
           then
           it
           was
           an
           Ancient
           Canon
           of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           Villages
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           surely
           a
           
             Primitive
             Bishop
          
           was
           
             a
             Diocesan
          
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           little
           before
           this
           was
           the
           
             Nicene
             Councell
          
           ,
           
           and
           there
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           have
           a
           Bishop
           that
           is
           at
           least
           a
           Diocesan
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             the
             old
             Customes
             be
             kept
             .
          
           What
           are
           those
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Let
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
          
           have
           power
           over
           ALL
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
          
           ,
           and
           Pentapolis
           ,
           It
           was
           a
           good
           large
           Parish
           ;
           And
           yet
           this
           parish
           if
           we
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             old
             custome
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           that
           was
           so
           early
           that
           S.
           Anthony
           was
           then
           alive
           ,
           who
           was
           borne
           in
           S.
           Irenaeus
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           himselfe
           but
           second
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           a
           good
           large
           parish
           that
           Ignatius
           was
           Bishop
           of
           ,
           even
           all
           
             Syria
             ,
             Caelesyria
             ,
             Mesopotamia
          
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Ciliciae
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
          
           he
           calls
           himselfe
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           so
           Theodoret
           :
           and
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           his
           Successors
           ,
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           
           had
           the
           two
           Phaeniciae
           ,
           and
           Arabia
           yeilded
           
           to
           them
           by
           composition
           .
           These
           alone
           would
           have
           made
           two
           or
           three
           reasonable
           good
           parishes
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           taken
           up
           time
           enough
           to
           preambulate
           ,
           had
           that
           been
           then
           the
           guise
           of
           Christendome
           .
           *
           But
           examples
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           infinite
           .
           
           
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Cyrus
          
           was
           Pastor
           over
           800
           parishes
           ,
           
           Athanasius
           was
           Bishop
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             Thebais
             ,
             Marcotis
             ,
             Libya
             ,
             Ammoniaca
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pent
             apolis
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Epiphanius
           ;
           And
           his
           predecessor
           Iulianus
           successor
           of
           Agrippinus
           was
           Bishop
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Churches
             about
             Alexandria
          
           .
           Either
           it
           was
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           plurality
           .
           *
           †
           S.
           Chrysostome
           had
           
             Pontus
             ,
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Thrace
           in
           his
           parish
           ,
           even
           as
           much
           as
           came
           to
           sixteen
           prefectures
           ;
           a
           faire
           bounds
           surely
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           with
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           a
           greater
           ,
           or
           a
           lesser
           Diocesse
           they
           had
           ;
           but
           all
           were
           Diocesan
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           severall
           parishes
           ,
           
             singuli
             Ecclesiarum
             Episcopi
             habent
             sub
             se
             Ecclesias
             ,
          
           saith
           Epiphanius
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           Iohn
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           book
           
             contra
             haereses
             ,
             Quotquot
             enim
             in
             Alexandriâ
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             sunt
             ,
             sub
             uno
             Archiepiscopo
             sunt
             ,
             privatimque
             ad
             has
             destinati
             sunt
             Presbyteri
             propter
             Ecclesiasticas
             necessitates
             ,
             it
             aut
             habitatores
             vicini
             sint
             uniuscujusque
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
           *
           All
           Italy
           was
           the
           parish
           of
           Liberius
           (
           saith
           
             Socrates
             .
             )
             Africa
          
           was
           S.
           Cyprians
           parish
           ,
           saith
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           
           and
           S.
           Basil
           the
           Great
           was
           parish-Priest
           to
           all
           Cappadocia
           .
           But
           I
           rather
           believe
           if
           we
           examine
           their
           severall
           stories
           they
           will
           rather
           prove
           Metropolitans
           ,
           
           then
           meere
           parochians
           .
        
         
           3
           ly
           The
           ancient
           Canons
           forbad
           a
           Bishop
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           
           in
           a
           Village
           ,
           Castle
           ,
           or
           Towne
           .
           It
           was
           so
           decreed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Laodicea
           before
           the
           first
           Nicene
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           In
           the
           Villages
           ,
           or
           Countries
           ,
           Bishops
           must
           not
           be
           constituted
           .
           And
           this
           was
           renewed
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             ordaine
             Bishops
             in
             Villages
             or
             little
             Townes
             to
             which
             one
             Presbyter
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             must
             ordaine
             Bishops
             in
             those
             Cities
             where
             Bishops
             formerly
             have
             been
             .
          
           *
           So
           that
           this
           Canon
           does
           not
           make
           a
           new
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           perpetuates
           the
           old
           sanction
           .
           Bishops
           
             ab
             antiquo
          
           were
           only
           ordain'd
           in
           great
           Citties
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           to
           little
           Villages
           .
           Who
           then
           was
           the
           Parish
           Curate
           ?
           the
           Bishop
           or
           the
           Priest
           ?
           The
           case
           is
           too
           apparent
           .
        
         
           Onely
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           objected
           that
           some
           Bishops
           were
           of
           small
           Townes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           Canons
           were
           not
           observed
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           were
           parochiall
           ,
           as
           S.
           Gregory
           of
           
             Nazianzum
             ,
             Zoticus
          
           of
           
             Comana
             ,
             Maris
          
           in
           Dolicha
           .
           The
           one
           of
           these
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           *
           Eusebius
           ;
           and
           another
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           †
           Theodoret
           ,
           a
           
             little
             Towne
          
           .
           This
           is
           all
           is
           pretended
           for
           this
           great
           Scarcrow
           of
           parochiall
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           ,
           first
           ,
           suppose
           these
           had
           been
           parishes
           ,
           and
           these
           three
           parochiall
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           followes
           not
           that
           all
           were
           ;
           not
           those
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           Bishops
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           .
           2
           ly
           It
           is
           a
           cleare
           case
           ,
           that
           Nazianzum
           
           though
           a
           small
           City
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           seate
           of
           a
           
             Bishops
             throne
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           reckoned
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           made
           by
           Leo
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
           where
           it
           is
           accounted
           
             inter
             thronos
             Ecclesiarum
             Patriarchae
             Constantinopolitano
             subjectarum
             ,
          
           &
           is
           in
           the
           same
           account
           with
           Caesarea
           ,
           with
           Ephesus
           ,
           with
           Crete
           ,
           with
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           almost
           fourescore
           more
           .
           *
           As
           for
           Zoticus
           ,
           
           he
           indeed
           came
           from
           Comana
           ,
           a
           Village
           towne
           ,
           for
           there
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           
             Episcopus
             Otrenus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Otrea
             in
             Armenia
             ,
          
           saith
           †
           Nicephorus
           .
           *
           And
           for
           Maris
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Dolicha
          
           ,
           it
           was
           indeed
           such
           a
           small
           Citty
           as
           Nazianzus
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           proves
           not
           but
           his
           Diocesse
           and
           territory
           was
           large
           enough
           .
           
           Thus
           was
           
             Asclepius
             vici
             non
             grandis
          
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           he
           was
           
             Vagensis
             territorii
             Episcopus
          
           .
           His
           seat
           might
           usually
           be
           in
           a
           little
           Citty
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           one
           of
           those
           townes
           in
           which
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           Canons
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             which
             Bishops
             anciently
             were
             ordain'd
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           the
           appurtenances
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           large
           ,
           and
           extended
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           for
           100
           Parish
           Priests
           .
        
         
           4
           ly
           .
           The
           institution
           of
           Chorepiscopi
           proves
           most
           evidently
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Bishops
           were
           Diocesan
           ,
           not
           Parochiall
           :
           for
           they
           were
           instituted
           to
           assist
           the
           Bishop
           in
           part
           of
           his
           Country-charge
           ,
           and
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Visiters
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Councell
           of
           Laodicea
           calls
           them
           .
           )
           But
           what
           need
           such
           Suffragans
           ,
           such
           coadjutors
           to
           the
           managing
           of
           a
           Parish
           .
           Indeed
           they
           might
           possibly
           have
           been
           needfull
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           a
           Citty-parish
           ,
           especially
           if
           a
           whole
           Citty
           was
           a
           Parish
           ,
           as
           these
           objectors
           must
           pretend
           ,
           or
           not
           say
           
           Primitive
           Bishops
           were
           Parochiall
           .
           But
           being
           these
           Chorepiscopi
           were
           Suffragans
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           did
           their
           offices
           in
           the
           country
           ,
           while
           the
           Bishop
           was
           resident
           in
           the
           Citty
           ,
           either
           the
           Bishops
           parish
           extended
           it selfe
           from
           Citty
           to
           Country
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           can
           find
           no
           imployment
           for
           a
           Chorepiscopus
           ,
           or
           Visiter
           .
           *
           The
           tenth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           describes
           their
           use
           and
           power
           .
           
             Qui
             in
             villis
             &
             vicis
             constituti
             sunt
             Chorepiscopi
             ....
             placuit
             sanctae
             Synodo
             ut
             modum
             proprium
             recognoscant
             ,
             ut
             gubernent
             sibi
             subjectas
             Ecclesias
             .
          
           They
           were
           to
           governe
           
             the
             Churches
          
           delegated
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           It
           seems
           they
           had
           many
           Churches
           under
           their
           provision
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           but
           the
           Bishops
           Vicars
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           Canon
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           ordaine
           any
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           
             absque
             urbis
             Episcopo
             cui
             ipse
             subjicitu●
             ,
             &
             Regio
          
           ;
           Without
           leave
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Citty
           to
           whom
           both
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Country
           is
           subordinate
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Bishop
           was
           one
           in
           a
           Citty
           wherein
           were
           many
           Presbyters
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Ignatius
           .
           
           
             There
             is
             one
             Altar
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
          
           ONE
           BISHOP
           
             together
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacons
             .
          
           Either
           then
           a
           whole
           City
           ,
           such
           as
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Ierusalem
           (
           which
           as
           Iosephus
           reports
           had
           400
           Synagogues
           ,
           )
           must
           be
           but
           one
           Parish
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           had
           as
           good
           call
           a
           Bishops
           charge
           a
           Diocesse
           ,
           as
           a
           Parish
           in
           that
           latitude
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           were
           many
           Parishes
           in
           a
           Citty
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           could
           have
           but
           one
           
           of
           them
           ,
           why
           ,
           what
           hindred
           but
           that
           there
           might
           in
           a
           Citty
           be
           as
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           Presbyters
           ?
           For
           if
           a
           Bishop
           can
           have
           but
           one
           Parish
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           every
           Parish
           have
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           But
           by
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           a
           City
           though
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           could
           have
           but
           one
           for
           it selfe
           and
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           therefore
           every
           parish-Priest
           was
           not
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           nor
           the
           Bishop
           a
           meere
           parish-Priest
           .
        
         
           
             Ne
             in
             unâ
             civitate
             duo
             sint
             Episcopi
             ,
          
           
           was
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Fathers
           as
           saith
           Ruffinus
           ;
           and
           long
           before
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           known
           a
           businesse
           that
           one
           City
           should
           have
           but
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           Cornelius
           exprobrates
           to
           Novatus
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           
           
             is
             ergo
             qui
             Evangelium
             vendicabat
             ,
             nesciebat
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Catholicâ
             unum
             Episcopum
             esse
             debere
             ,
             ubi
             videbat
             esse
             Presbyteros
             quadraginta
             &
             sex
             .
             Novatus
          
           (
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           old
           Puritans
           )
           
             was
             a
             goodly
             Gospeller
             that
             did
             not
             know
             that
             in
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             there
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Bishop
             wherein
             there
             were
             46
             Presbyters
          
           ;
           intimating
           clearely
           that
           a
           Church
           that
           had
           two
           Bishops
           is
           not
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           Schismatick
           at
           least
           ,
           (
           if
           both
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           a
           fixt
           residence
           )
           what
           then
           is
           he
           that
           would
           make
           as
           many
           Bishops
           in
           a
           Church
           as
           Presbyters
           ?
           He
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           fights
           against
           God
           ,
           if
           S.
           Ambrose
           say
           true
           .
           
           
             Deus
             enim
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             singulos
             Episcopos
             praeesse
             decrevit
             .
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             one
             Bishop
             should
             rule
             in
             one
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           of
           what
           extent
           his
           ONE
           CHURCH
           was
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           guessed
           by
           himselfe
           who
           was
           the
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           the
           great
           City
           ,
           and
           province
           of
           Millaine
           .
           *
           And
           therefore
           when
           Valerius
           
           *
           as
           it
           was
           then
           sometimes
           used
           in
           severall
           Churches
           had
           ordain'd
           S.
           Austin
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Hippo
           ,
           whereof
           Valerius
           was
           also
           Bishop
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           S.
           Austin
           was
           troubled
           at
           it
           as
           an
           act
           most
           Uncanonicall
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           ordain'd
           to
           rule
           in
           common
           with
           Valerius
           ,
           but
           to
           rule
           in
           succession
           and
           after
           the
           consummation
           of
           Valerius
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           case
           in
           Agelius
           ,
           
           a
           
             Novatian
             Bishop
          
           ordaining
           Marcian
           to
           be
           his
           successor
           ,
           and
           Sisinnius
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           the
           acts
           were
           indeed
           irregular
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           harme
           in
           it
           to
           this
           cause
           ,
           they
           were
           ordain'd
           to
           succeed
           ,
           not
           in
           conjunction
           .
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Sozomen
           )
           It
           is
           a
           note
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           H.
           Church
           to
           have
           two
           Bishops
           in
           one
           chaire
           .
           
             Secundus
             Episcopus
             nullus
             est
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           †
           Cyprian
           )
           And
           as
           Cornelius
           reports
           it
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Confessors
           that
           had
           been
           the
           instruments
           and
           occasions
           of
           the
           
             Novatian
             Schisme
          
           by
           erecting
           another
           Bishop
           ;
           
             Nec
             non
             ignoramus
             unum
             Deum
             esse
             ,
             unum
             Christum
             esse
             Dominum
             quem
             confessi
             sumus
             ,
             unum
             spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             unum
             Episcopum
             in
             Catholicâ
             Ecclesiâ
             esse
             debere
             .
          
           And
           these
           very
           words
           the
           people
           also
           used
           in
           the
           contestation
           about
           Liberius
           ,
           and
           Faelix
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Emperour
           was
           willing
           that
           Liberius
           should
           returne
           to
           his
           See
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           Faelix
           the
           Arian
           might
           be
           Bishop
           there
           too
           ,
           they
           derided
           the
           suggestion
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             One
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Bishop
          
           .
           So
           Theodoret
           reports
           .
           But
           who
           lists
           to
           see
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           satisfied
           (
           if
           plenty
           will
           doe
           it
           )
           in
           a
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
             b
             Theodoret
          
           ,
           S.
           c
           Hierom
           ,
           d
           Oecumenius
           ,
           e
           Optatus
           ,
           S.
           f
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           please
           he
           may
           read
           a
           whole
           booke
           of
           it
           written
           by
           S.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             de
             Vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             sive
             de
             singularitate
             Prelatorum
             .
          
        
         
           6
           ly
           .
           Suppose
           the
           ordinary
           Diocesses
           had
           been
           parishes
           ,
           yet
           what
           were
           the
           Metropolitans
           ,
           and
           the
           Primates
           ,
           were
           they
           also
           parish-Bishops
           ?
           Surely
           if
           Bishops
           were
           parochiall
           ,
           then
           these
           were
           at
           least
           diocesan
           by
           their
           owne
           argument
           ,
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           had
           many
           Bishops
           under
           them
           .
           But
           there
           were
           none
           such
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ?
           yes
           most
           certainly
           .
           The
           35
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           tells
           us
           so
           ,
           most
           plainely
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           very
           primitive
           record
           .
           
             Episcopos
             gentium
             singularum
             scire
             convenit
             quis
             inter
             eos
          
           PRIMUS
           HABEATUR
           ,
           
             quem
             velut
             caput
             existiment
             ,
             &
             nihil
             amplius
             praeter
             ejus
             conscientiam
             gerant
             ,
             quàm
             ea
             sola
             quae
             parochiae
             propriae
             ,
             &
             villis
             quae
             sub
             eâ
             sunt
             ,
             competunt
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             every
             Nation
             must
             know
             who
             is
             their
          
           PRIMATE
           ,
           
             and
             esteeme
             him
             as
             their
          
           HEAD
           ,
           
             and
             doe
          
           NOTHING
           
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             but
             those
             things
             that
             appertaine
             to
             their
             owne
             Diocesse
             .
          
           And
           from
           hence
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           deriv'd
           their
           sanction
           ,
           
           
             per
             singulas
             regiones
             Episcopos
             convenit
             nosse
          
           METROPOLITANUM
           
             Episcopum
             sollicitudinem
             totius
             provinciae
             gerere
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Bishops
             of
             every
             province
             must
             know
             that
             their
          
           METROPOLITAN
           .
           
             Bishop
             does
             take
             cure
             of
             all
             the
             province
             .
          
           For
           this
           was
           an
           Apostolicall
           Constitution
           (
           saith
           S.
           Clement
           )
           that
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           Gentile
           Cities
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Archflamines
           ,
           
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             Primates
          
           ,
           or
           Patriarchs
           should
           be
           placed
           ,
           
             qui
             reliquorum
             
             Episcoporum
             judicia
             ,
             &
             majora
             (
             quoties
             necesse
             foret
             )
             negotiain
             fide
             agitarent
             ,
             &
             secundùm
             Dei
             voluntatem
             ,
             sicut
             constituerunt
             Sancti
             Apostoli
             ,
             definirent
             .
             *
             Alexandria
          
           was
           a
           
             Metropoliticall
             See
          
           long
           before
           the
           Nicene
           Councell
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           sixth
           Canon
           before
           cited
           ;
           
           Nay
           ,
           Dioscorus
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           was
           required
           to
           bring
           ten
           of
           the
           METROPOLITANS
           that
           he
           had
           UNDER
           HIM
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           by
           Theodosius
           and
           Valentinian
           Emperours
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           PATRIARCHAT
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           enough
           to
           shew
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           there
           were
           
             Metropolitan
             Bishops
          
           .
           Now
           then
           either
           Bishops
           were
           Parochiall
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           If
           no
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           Diocesan
           ;
           if
           yea
           ,
           then
           at
           least
           many
           of
           them
           were
           Diocesan
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           (
           according
           to
           this
           rate
           )
           many
           
             Parochiall
             Bishops
          
           under
           them
           .
           *
           But
           I
           have
           stood
           too
           long
           upon
           this
           impertinent
           trifle
           ,
           but
           as
           now
           a
           dayes
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           is
           materiall
           to
           the
           maine
           Question
           .
           Only
           this
           I
           adde
           ;
           That
           if
           any
           man
           should
           trouble
           the
           world
           with
           any
           other
           fancy
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           our
           Bishops
           are
           nothing
           like
           the
           Primitive
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           had
           onely
           two
           townes
           in
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           these
           townes
           had
           in
           them
           170
           families
           ,
           and
           were
           bound
           to
           have
           no
           more
           ,
           how
           should
           this
           man
           be
           confuted
           ?
           It
           was
           just
           such
           a
           device
           as
           this
           in
           them
           that
           first
           meant
           to
           disturbe
           this
           Question
           ,
           by
           pretending
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           onely
           parochiall
           ,
           not
           diocesan
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Bishop
           but
           the
           Parish-Priest
           .
           Most
           certainely
           ,
           themselves
           could
           
           not
           beleive
           the
           allegation
           ,
           onely
           they
           knew
           it
           would
           raise
           a
           dust
           .
           But
           by
           God's
           providence
           ,
           there
           is
           water
           enough
           in
           the
           Primitive
           fountaines
           to
           allay
           it
           .
        
         
           ANother
           consideration
           must
           here
           be
           interpos'd
           concerning
           the
           intervening
           of
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           severall
           Churches
           .
           
           For
           though
           I
           have
           twice
           already
           showne
           that
           they
           could
           not
           challenge
           it
           of
           right
           either
           by
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           or
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           yet
           here
           also
           it
           must
           be
           considered
           how
           it
           was
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           for
           those
           men
           that
           call
           the
           Bishop
           a
           Pope
           ,
           are
           themselves
           desirous
           to
           make
           a
           Conclave
           of
           Cardinalls
           too
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           every
           Diocesse
           a
           Romane
           Consistory
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           heare
           of
           Presbyters
           (
           after
           Scripture
           I
           meane
           ,
           for
           of
           it
           I
           have
           already
           given
           account
           )
           is
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           
           
             Antequam
             studia
             in
             religione
             fierent
             ,
             &
             diceretur
             in
             populis
             ego
             sum
             Pauli
             &c
             :
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             .
             Before
             factions
             arose
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             govern'd
             by
             the
             common
             Counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           Here
           S.
           Hierome
           either
           meanes
           it
           of
           the
           time
           before
           Bishops
           were
           constituted
           in
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           after
           Bishops
           were
           appointed
           .
           If
           ,
           
             before
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
          
           ,
           no
           hurt
           done
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           might
           well
           rule
           in
           common
           ,
           before
           themselves
           had
           a
           ruler
           appointed
           to
           governe
           both
           them
           and
           all
           the
           diocesse
           beside
           .
           
           For
           so
           S.
           Ignatius
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           
           exhorts
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           feed
           the
           flock
           untill
           God
           should
           declare
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             whom
             he
             would
             make
             their
             ruler
             .
          
           
           And
           S.
           Cyprian
           speaking
           of
           Etecusa
           and
           some
           other
           women
           that
           had
           made
           defaillance
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           put
           to
           penance
           ,
           
             praeceperunt
             eas
             Praepositi
             tantispèr
             sic
             esse
             ,
             donec
             Episcopus
             constituatur
             .
          
           The
           Presbyters
           ,
           whom
           
             sede
             vacante
          
           hee
           
             praeter
             morem
             suum
          
           calls
           Praepositos
           ,
           they
           gave
           order
           that
           they
           should
           so
           remaine
           till
           the
           Consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           *
           But
           ,
           if
           S.
           Hierome
           meanes
           this
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             after
             Bishops
             were
             fixt
          
           ,
           then
           his
           expression
           answers
           the
           allegation
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           but
           communi
           CONSILIO
           Presbyterorum
           ,
           the
           IUDICIUM
           might
           be
           solely
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           IUDGE
           ,
           though
           the
           Presbyters
           were
           the
           COUNSELLORS
           .
           For
           so
           himselfe
           addes
           ,
           that
           upon
           occasion
           of
           those
           first
           Schismes
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           it
           was
           DECREED
           in
           ALL
           THE
           WORLD
           ,
           
             vt
             omnis
             Ecclesiae
             cura
             ad
             unum
             pertineret
             ,
          
           all
           the
           care
           of
           the
           diocesse
           was
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           unimaginable
           that
           the
           burden
           should
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           *
           And
           so
           S.
           Ignatius
           stiles
           them
           ,
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ]
           
             Assessors
             ,
             and
             Counsellors
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           But
           yet
           if
           we
           take
           our
           estimate
           from
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             The
             Bishop
          
           is
           THE
           RULER
           ,
           
             without
             him
             though
             all
             concurr'd
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             nothing
             attempted
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             was
             Superiour
             in
          
           ALL
           POWER
           and
           AUTHORITY
           ,
           
             He
             was
             to
             be
             obey'd
             in
          
           ALL
           THINGS
           ,
           
             and
             contradicted
             in
          
           NOTHING
           ;
           
             The
             Bishops
             judgement
             was
             to
             sway
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             nothing
             must
             seeme
             
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             was
             crosse
             to
             the
             Bishops
             sentence
             :
          
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           is
           in
           Ignatius
           ;
           And
           now
           let
           their
           assistance
           and
           Counsell
           extend
           as
           farre
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           authority
           is
           invulnerable
           .
           But
           I
           have
           already
           enough
           discussed
           this
           instance
           of
           S.
           Hierome's
           .
           §
           .
           thither
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           S.
           Cyprian
           must
           doe
           this
           businesse
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           for
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           did
           acts
           of
           the
           greatest
           condescension
           ,
           and
           seeming
           declination
           of
           Episcopall
           authority
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           worst
           .
           
           
             Ad
             id
             verò
             quod
             scripserunt
             mihi
             compresbyteri
             nostri
             ....
             solus
             rescribere
             nihil
             potui
             ,
             quando
             à
             primordio
             Episcopatûs
             mei
             statuerim
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             vestro
             ,
             &
             sine
             consensu
             plebis
             meae
             privatâ
             sententiâ
             gerere
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           quamvis
           mihi
           videantur
           debere
           pacem
           accipere
           ,
           tamen
           ad
           consultum
           vestrum
           eos
           dimisi
           ,
           ne
           videar
           aliquid
           temerè
           praesumere
           .
           And
           a
           third
           time
           ,
           
           
             Quae
             res
             cûm
             omnium
             nostrum
             consilium
             &
             sententiam
             spectet
             ,
             praejudicare
             ego
             &
             soli
             mihirem
             communem
             vindicare
             non
             audeo
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           greatest
           steps
           of
           Episcopall
           humility
           that
           I
           find
           
             in
             materiâ
             juridicâ
          
           ,
           The
           summe
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           did
           consult
           his
           Presbyters
           and
           Clergy
           in
           matters
           of
           consequence
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           
             doe
             nothing
          
           without
           their
           advice
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           consider
           also
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           
             statui
             apud
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             resolved
             with
             my selfe
          
           to
           doe
           nothing
           without
           your
           Counsell
           .
           It
           was
           no
           
             necessity
             ab
             extrà
             ,
             no
             duty
             ,
          
           no
           
             Sanction
             of
             holy
             Church
          
           that
           bound
           him
           to
           such
           a
           modesty
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           owne
           voluntary
           act
           .
           2.
           
           It
           was
           as
           well
           Diaconorum
           ,
           
           as
           
             Presbyterorum
             consilium
          
           that
           he
           would
           have
           in
           conjunction
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           titles
           of
           the
           
             sixth
             and
             eighteenth
             Epistles
             ,
             Cyprianus
             Presbyteris
             ,
             ac
          
           DIACONIS
           
             fratribus
             salutem
          
           :
           So
           that
           here
           the
           Presbyters
           can
           no
           more
           challenge
           a
           power
           of
           regiment
           in
           common
           ,
           then
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           by
           any
           
             Divine
             law
             ,
             or
             Catholike
             practice
             .
          
           3.
           
           S.
           Cyprian
           also
           would
           actually
           have
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           
             people
             too
          
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           as
           well
           disturbe
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           an
           
             independant
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           
             independant
             Episcopacy
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             indeed
             neither
             of
             them
             both
             need
             to
             be
             much
             troubled
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             was
             voluntary
             in
             S.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           like
           Moses
           ,
           qui
           cùm
           in
           potestate
           suâ
           habuit
           vt
           sol●●
           possit
           praesse
           populo
           ,
           seniores
           elegit
           (
           
             to
             use
             S.
          
           Hierome's
           expression
           )
           who
           when
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           alone
           to
           rule
           the
           people
           ,
           
           yet
           chose
           seaventy
           Elders
           for
           assistants
           .
           
             For
             as
             for
             S.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             this
             very
             Epistle
             cleares
             it
             that
             no
             part
             of
             his
          
           Episcopall
           authority
           
             was
             impayred
             .
             For
             he
             shewes
             what
             himselfe
             alone
             could
             doe
             .
          
           Fretus
           igitur
           dilectione
           vestrâ
           ,
           &
           religione
           ,
           quam
           satis
           n●vi
           ,
           his
           literis
           &
           hortor
           &
           mando
           &c.
           
           I
           intreat
           and
           COMMAND
           you
           ....
           vice
           meâ
           fungamini
           circa
           gerenda
           ea
           quae
           administratio
           religiosa
           deposcit
           ,
           Re
           my
           substitutes
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Church
           affayres
           .
           
             He
             intreates
             them
          
           pro
           dilectione
           ,
           
             because
             they
             lov'd
             him
             ,
             he
             COMMANDS
             THEM
             PRO
             RELIGIONE
             ,
          
           by
           their
           religion
           ,
           
             for
             it
             was
             a
             peice
             of
             their
             religion
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             was
             the
             governement
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             else
             how
             could
             he
             have
             put
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             in
             substitution
             ?
          
        
         
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ;
           It
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           although
           the
           Bishop
           did
           onely
           impose
           hands
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Clerks
           ,
           yet
           the
           Clergy
           did
           approve
           ,
           &
           examine
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           of
           publike
           interest
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           personall
           action
           both
           in
           preparation
           ,
           and
           ministration
           too
           (
           and
           for
           this
           S.
           Chrysostome
           was
           accus'd
           
             in
             Concilionesario
          
           [
           as
           the
           title
           of
           the
           edition
           of
           it
           ,
           expresses
           it
           ]
           that
           he
           made
           ordinations
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           yet
           when
           S.
           Cyprian
           saw
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           
           he
           did
           
             ordaine
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           for
           so
           he
           ordained
           Celerinus
           ,
           so
           he
           ordain'd
           Optatus
           ,
           and
           Satarus
           ,
           when
           himselfe
           was
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           want
           of
           Clergy-men
           to
           assist
           in
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           daily
           offices
           .
           ***
           He
           did
           as
           much
           in
           
             jurisdiction
             too
          
           ,
           and
           censures
           ;
           for
           HIMSELFE
           did
           
             excommunicate
             Felicissimus
             and
             Augendus
             ,
             and
             Rep●stus
             ,
             and
             Irene
             ,
             and
             Paula
             ,
          
           as
           appeares
           in
           his
           38
           ,
           and
           39
           epistles
           ;
           and
           tells
           *
           Rogatianus
           that
           he
           might
           have
           done
           as
           much
           to
           the
           
             petulant
             Deacon
          
           that
           abus'd
           him
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Episcopall
           authority
           .
           And
           the
           same
           power
           singly
           ,
           and
           solely
           ,
           he
           exercis'd
           in
           his
           acts
           of
           favour
           and
           absolution
           ;
           
           
             Vnus
             atque
             alius
          
           OBNITENTE
           PLE●E
           ET
           CONTRADICENTE
           ,
           M●A
           tamen
           FACILITATE
           susceptisunt
           .
           Indeed
           here
           is
           no
           contradiction
           of
           the
           Clergy
           expressed
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           absolution
           said
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           act
           ,
           against
           the
           people
           and
           without
           the
           Clergy
           .
           For
           he
           alone
           was
           the
           IUDOE
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           declared
           that
           it
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           Schisme
           and
           heresie
           that
           the
           Bishop
           was
           not
           
           obey'd
           ,
           
           nec
           UNUS
           
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ad
             tempus
             Sacerdos
             ,
             &
             ad
             tempus
          
           IVDEX
           VICE
           CHRISTI
           COGITATUR
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           ONE
           
             high
             Priest
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
          
           IUDGE
           INSTEED
           OF
           CHRIST
           
             is
             not
             admitted
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Bishop
           must
           be
           ONE
           ,
           and
           that
           ONE
           must
           be
           IUDGE
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           more
           ,
           in
           S.
           Cyprians
           Lexicon
           is
           called
           schisme
           and
           heresie
           .
           Farther
           yet
           ,
           this
           Iudicatory
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             is
             independant
          
           ,
           and
           responsive
           to
           none
           but
           
             Christ.
             Actum
             suum
             disponit
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             dirigit
             Vnusquisque
             Episcopus
             rationem
             propositi
             sui
             Domino
             redditurus
             ,
          
           
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             habet
             in
             Ecclesiae
             administratione
             voluntatis
             suae
             arbitrium
             liberum
             unusquisque
             Praepositus
             :
             rationem
             actûs
             sui
             Domino
             redditurus
             .
             The
             Bishop
             is
             Lord
             of
             his
             owne
             actions
             ,
             and
             may
             doe
             what
             seemes
             good
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             actions
             he
             is
             to
             account
             to
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           This
           generall
           account
           is
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           the
           allegations
           out
           of
           the
           6
           th
           ,
           and
           18
           th
           epistles
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           the
           whole
           Question
           .
           But
           for
           the
           18
           th
           epistle
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           of
           peculiar
           answer
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           It
           was
           a
           case
           of
           publike
           concernement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           so
           comply
           with
           the
           publike
           interest
           as
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           publike
           counsell
           ,
           2
           ly
           ,
           It
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           times
           that
           made
           this
           case
           peculiar
           .
           NECESSITAS
           TEMPORUM
           
             facit
             ut
             non
             temerè
             pacem
             demus
             ,
          
           they
           are
           the
           first
           words
           of
           the
           next
           epistle
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           lapsi
           had
           been
           easily
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           publike
           and
           solemne
           triall
           reconcil'd
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           made
           Gentile
           Sacrifices
           frequent
           ,
           and
           Martyrdome
           but
           seldome
           ,
           3
           ly
           ,
           The
           common
           counsell
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           here
           said
           he
           would
           expect
           ,
           
           was
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           to
           whom
           for
           a
           peculiar
           honour
           it
           was
           indulged
           that
           they
           should
           be
           interested
           in
           the
           publike
           assoyling
           of
           such
           penitents
           who
           were
           overcome
           with
           those
           feares
           which
           the
           Confessors
           had
           overcome
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           evidently
           an
           act
           of
           positive
           ,
           and
           temporary
           discipline
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           no
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           no
           advantage
           to
           the
           Presbyter
           .
           *
           But
           the
           clause
           of
           objection
           from
           the
           19
           th
           epistle
           is
           yet
           unanswer'd
           ,
           and
           that
           runs
           something
           higher
           ,
           ....
           
             tamen
             ad
             consultum
             vestrum
             eos
             dimisine
             videar
             aliquid
             temerè
             praesumere
             .
          
           It
           is
           called
           presumption
           to
           reconcile
           the
           penitents
           without
           the
           advice
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writ
           .
           But
           from
           this
           we
           are
           fairely
           deliver'd
           by
           the
           title
           .
           
             Cypriano
             ,
             &
             Compresbyteris
             Carthagini
             consistentibus
             ;
             Caldonius
             ,
             salutem
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           the
           epistle
           of
           Cyprian
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           of
           Caldonius
           one
           of
           the
           
             suffragan
             Bishops
             of
             Numidia
          
           to
           his
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           what
           wonder
           if
           he
           call
           it
           presumption
           to
           doe
           an
           act
           of
           so
           publike
           consequence
           without
           the
           advise
           of
           his
           Metropolitan
           .
           He
           was
           bound
           to
           consult
           him
           by
           the
           
             Canons
             Apostolicall
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           no
           harme
           done
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             sole
          
           and
           
             independant
             power
          
           ,
           and
           unmixt
           with
           the
           conjunct
           interest
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           beyond
           
             ministery
             ,
             counsell
          
           ,
           and
           assistance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           all
           Churches
           where
           a
           Bishops
           seat
           was
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           alwayes
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           greatest
           Churches
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           in
           the
           lesser
           Cities
           there
           were
           but
           two
           ,
           
             Esse
             oportet
             ,
             
             &
             aliquantos
             Presbyteros
             ,
             at
             bini
             sint
             per
             Ecclesias
             ,
             &
             unus
             incivitate
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
           So
           S.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             sometimes
             there
             was
             but
             one
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             Posthumianus
          
           in
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           put
           the
           case
           .
           
             D●inde
             qui
             unum
             [
             Presbyterum
             ]
             habuerit
             ,
             numquid
             debet
             illi
             ipse
             unus
             Presbyter
             auferri
             ?
          
           The
           Church
           of
           Hippo
           had
           but
           one
           .
           Valerius
           was
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Austin
           was
           the
           Priest
           ;
           and
           after
           him
           Austin
           was
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           &
           Eradius
           the
           Priest.
           Sometimes
           not
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           Aurelius
           put
           in
           the
           same
           Councell
           now
           cited
           ,
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           had
           never
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           be
           consecrated
           Bishop
           in
           the
           place
           of
           him
           that
           dyed
           ;
           &
           once
           at
           Hippo
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           the
           people
           snatch'd
           S.
           Austin
           and
           carried
           him
           to
           Valerius
           to
           be
           ordain'd
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           but
           the
           Bishop
           was
           
             Iudge
             alone
          
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           had
           but
           little
           company
           ,
           sometimes
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           suppose
           it
           had
           been
           alwaies
           done
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           consulted
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           possibility
           of
           Scandall
           ,
           for
           so
           S.
           Ambrose
           intimates
           ,
           
           
             Ecclesia
             seniores
             habuit
             sine
             quorum
             Consilio
             nihil
             gerebatur
             in
             Ecclesiâ
          
           (
           understand
           ,
           in
           these
           Churches
           where
           Presbyteries
           were
           fixt
           )
           yet
           this
           might
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           indeed
           in
           some
           degree
           at
           first
           ,
           which
           in
           succession
           as
           it
           prov'd
           troublesome
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           so
           unnecessary
           and
           impertinent
           to
           the
           Bishops
           .
           At
           first
           I
           say
           it
           might
           be
           necessary
           .
           For
           they
           were
           times
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           temptation
           ,
           and
           if
           both
           the
           Clergy
           and
           people
           too
           were
           not
           comply'd
           withall
           in
           such
           exigence
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           agonies
           of
           spirit
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           way
           to
           make
           
           them
           relapse
           to
           Gentilisme
           ;
           for
           a
           discontented
           spirit
           will
           hide
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           take
           sanctuary
           in
           the
           reedes
           and
           mud
           of
           Nilus
           ,
           rather
           then
           not
           take
           complacence
           in
           an
           imaginary
           security
           and
           revenge
           .
           2.
           
           As
           yet
           there
           had
           been
           scarse
           any
           Synods
           to
           determine
           cases
           of
           publike
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           could
           not
           receive
           from
           publike
           decision
           ,
           it
           was
           fitting
           they
           should
           supply
           by
           the
           maturity
           of
           a
           Consiliary
           assistance
           ,
           and
           deliberation
           .
           For
           although
           ,
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Bishops
          
           were
           bound
           twise
           a
           yeare
           to
           celebrate
           Synods
           ,
           yet
           persecution
           intervening
           ,
           they
           were
           rather
           twice
           a
           yeare
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             dispersion
             then
             a
             Synod
          
           .
           3.
           
           Although
           Synods
           had
           been
           as
           frequently
           conven'd
           as
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           successive
           experience
           that
           must
           give
           opportunity
           and
           ability
           to
           give
           generall
           rules
           for
           the
           emergency
           of
           all
           particulars
           ,
           and
           therefore
           till
           the
           Church
           grew
           of
           ●ome
           considerable
           age
           ,
           a
           fixt
           standing
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           was
           more
           requisite
           then
           since
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           when
           the
           frequency
           of
           Generall
           Councells
           ,
           and
           Provinciall
           Synods
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           innumerable
           volumes
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Decretalls
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           digest
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Constitutions
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           personall
           assistance
           of
           Presbyters
           unnecessary
           .
           4.
           
           When
           necessity
           requir'd
           not
           their
           presence
           and
           Counsell
           ,
           their
           own
           necessity
           requir'd
           that
           they
           should
           attend
           their
           severall
           cures
           .
           For
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ;
           they
           that
           would
           now
           have
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           assist
           the
           Bishop
           whether
           they
           think
           of
           what
           followes
           .
           
           For
           either
           they
           must
           have
           Presbyters
           ordain'd
           without
           a
           title
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           have
           complain'd
           of
           these
           threescore
           years
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           be
           forc'd
           to
           Non-residence
           .
           For
           how
           else
           can
           they
           assist
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           daily
           occurrences
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           unlesse
           either
           they
           have
           no
           cure
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           else
           neglect
           it
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           the
           extraordinary
           ,
           either
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           consult
           his
           Metropolitan
           ,
           or
           he
           may
           be
           assisted
           by
           a
           Synod
           ,
           if
           the
           Canons
           already
           constitute
           doe
           not
           aide
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           the
           Presbytery
           is
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           this
           assistance
           of
           Presbyters
           was
           at
           first
           for
           necessity
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           Custome
           it
           grew
           a
           Law
           ;
           so
           now
           retrò
           ,
           first
           the
           necessity
           fail'd
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           desuetude
           abrogated
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           before
           ,
           custome
           had
           established
           .
           
           [
           
             quod
             quâ
             negligentiâ
             obsoleverit
             nescio
          
           ]
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           obsolete
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           had
           expired
           before
           his
           time
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           still
           in
           Mother-Churches
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           Great
           ones
           )
           
             In
             Ecclesiâ
             enim
             habemus
             Senatum
             nostrum
             ,
          
           
           
             actum
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             we
             have
             still
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           
             Hierome
             )
             in
             the
             Church
             our
             Senate
             ,
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             Chapter
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           (
           he
           was
           then
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Ierusalem
           )
           but
           they
           were
           not
           consulted
           in
           Church
           affaires
           ,
           &
           matter
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           S.
           Ambrose
           wondred
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           to
           this
           day
           .
           In
           our
           Mother
           Churches
           we
           have
           a
           Chapter
           too
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           consults
           them
           not
           in
           matters
           of
           ordinary
           jurisdiction
           ,
           just
           so
           it
           was
           in
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Bishops
           have
           altered
           no
           custome
           in
           
           this
           particular
           ,
           the
           alteration
           was
           pregnant
           even
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fowre
           generall
           .
           Councells
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           no
           violation
           of
           a
           
             divine
             right
          
           ,
           for
           then
           most
           certainly
           a
           contrary
           provision
           would
           have
           been
           made
           in
           those
           conventions
           ,
           wherein
           so
           much
           sanctity
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           Catholicisme
           and
           severe
           discipline
           were
           conjunct
           ;
           and
           then
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           innovation
           in
           practice
           which
           pretends
           so
           faire
           antiquity
           ,
           but
           however
           it
           was
           never
           otherwise
           then
           voluntary
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           positive
           discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           conveniency
           in
           the
           thing
           for
           that
           present
           ,
           and
           Councell
           in
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           a
           trouble
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           persons
           ,
           and
           a
           disturbance
           of
           their
           duties
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           fixt
           upon
           a
           particular
           charge
           .
        
         
           *
           One
           thing
           more
           before
           I
           leave
           .
           I
           find
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Hispalis
           objected
           .
           
           
             Episcopus
             Presbyteris
             solus
             honorem
             dare
             potest
             ,
             solus
             autem
             auferre
             non
             potest
             .
             A
             Bishop
             may
             alone
             ordaine
             a
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             may
             not
             alone
             depose
             a
             Priest.
          
           Therefore
           in
           censures
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           a
           necessity
           of
           conjunction
           of
           Presbyters
           with
           the
           Bishop
           in
           imposition
           of
           censures
           .
        
         
           *
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           can
           give
           an
           honour
           ,
           can
           also
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           if
           any
           body
           can
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           no
           greater
           difficulty
           in
           pulling
           downe
           ,
           then
           in
           raising
           up
           .
           It
           was
           wont
           alwaies
           to
           be
           accounted
           easier
           ;
           therefore
           this
           Canon
           requiring
           a
           conjunct
           power
           in
           deposing
           Presbyters
           is
           a
           positive
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           founded
           indeed
           upon
           good
           institution
           ,
           
           but
           built
           upon
           no
           deeper
           foundation
           ,
           neither
           of
           nature
           or
           higher
           institution
           ,
           then
           its
           own
           present
           authority
           .
        
         
           
             But
             that
             's
             enough
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             now
             in
             question
             of
          
           divine
           right
           ,
           
             but
             of
          
           Catholick
           and
           Primitive
           practice
           .
           
             To
             it
             therefore
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             conjunct
             hand
             required
             to
             pull
             downe
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             a
             company
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             a
          
           Synodall
           sentence
           ,
           and
           determination
           ,
           
             for
             so
             the
          
           Canon
           runnes
           ,
           qui
           profecto
           nec
           a●
           un●
           damna●i
           ,
           nec
           un●
           judicante
           poterunt
           honoris
           sui
           privilegii●
           exuised
           praesantati
           
             SYNODALL
             〈◊〉
          
           quod
           canon
           de
           illis
           praeceperit
           definiri
           .
           
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             determin'd
             in
             the
             Greekes
          
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           .
           
           
             If
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             a
             Deacon
             be
             accused
             ,
             their
             owne
             Bishop
             shall
          
           judge
           
             them
             ,
             not
          
           alone
           ,
           
             but
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
          
           sixe
           Bishops
           
             more
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             three
             ,
             of
             a
             Deacon
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             But
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             other
             Clergy
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             must
             ALONE
          
           heare
           and
           determine
           them
           ,
           
             So
             that
             by
             this
          
           Canon
           ,
           
             in
             some
             things
             the
             Bishop
             might
             not
             be
          
           alone
           ,
           
             but
             then
             his
          
           assistants
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           not
           Presbyters
           ,
           
             in
             other
             things
             he
          
           alone
           was
           judge
           
             without
             either
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             sentences
             must
             not
             be
          
           cla●●cular
           ,
           
             but
             in
          
           open
           Court
           ,
           
             in
             the
             full
             Chapter
             ;
             for
             his
             Presbyters
             must
             be
             present
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             determind
             for
          
           Africa
           
             in
             the
          
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           Vt
           Episcopu●
           nullius
           causam
           audiat
           absque
           praescutiâ
           〈…〉
           alioquin
           irrita
           erit
           sententia
           Episcopi
           nini
           praesentiâ
           Clericonum
           confirmetur
           .
           
             Here
             
             is
             indeed
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Church
             where
             his
             Consistory
             was
             kept
             ,
             least
             the
             sentence
             should
             be
          
           clandestine
           ,
           
             and
             so
          
           illegall
           ,
           
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
          
           praesentia
           Clericorum
           ,
           
             for
             it
             is
          
           sententia
           Episcopi
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           sentence
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Clerks
           presence
           only
           ;
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ALONE
           might
           give
           sentence
           
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             ,
             even
             by
             this
             Canon
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             for
             objection
             against
             the
          
           Bishops
           sole
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           ***
           I
           know
           nothing
           now
           to
           hinder
           our
           processe
           ;
           for
           the
           Bishops
           jurisdiction
           is
           clearely
           left
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           had
           no
           share
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           delegation
           and
           voluntary
           assumption
           .
           Now
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           maine
           question
           .
        
         
           
             VVEE
             have
             seen
             what
          
           Episcopacy
           
             is
             in
             it selfe
          
           ,
           
           
             now
             from
             the
             same
             principles
             let
             us
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             And
             first
             ;
             Antiquity
             taught
             us
             it
             was
          
           simply
           necessary
           ,
           
             even
             to
             the
          
           being
           and
           constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           
             That
             runs
             high
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             follow
             our
             leaders
             .
             *
             S.
          
           Ignatius
           
             is
             expresse
             in
             this
             question
          
           .
           Qui
           intra
           altare
           est
           ,
           mundus
           est
           ,
           quare
           &
           obtemperat
           Episcope
           ,
           &
           Sacerdotibus
           .
           Qui
           vetò
           foris
           est
           hic
           is
           est
           ,
           qui
           sine
           Episcopo
           ,
           Sacerdote
           ,
           &
           Diacono
           quicquam
           agit
           ,
           &
           ejusmodi
           inquinatum
           habet
           conscientiam
           ,
           &
           infideli
           deterior
           est
           .
           He
           that
           is
           within
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           within
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           pure
           ,
           for
           he
           obeyes
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           .
           But
           he
           that
           is
           without
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           does
           any
           thing
           without
           his
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           hath
           filthy
           conscience
           
           science
           and
           is
           worse
           then
           an
           infidell
           .
           NECESSE
           itaque
           est
           ,
           quicquid
           facitis
           ,
           ut
           
             SINE
             EPISCOPO
             NIHIL
          
           faciatis
           .
           It
           is
           NECESSARY
           that
           what
           euer
           ye
           doe
           ,
           ye
           be
           sure
           to
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Quid
           enim
           aliud
           est
           Episcopus
           ,
           &c.
           For
           what
           else
           is
           a
           Bishop
           but
           he
           that
           is
           greater
           then
           all
           power
           ?
           
             So
             that
             the
             obeying
             the
             Bishop
             is
             the
             necessary
             condition
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             communion
             ,
             he
             that
             does
             not
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
             .
             The
             same
             also
             he
             affirmes
             againe
             .
          
           
           Quot
           quot
           enim
           Christi
           sunt
           partium
           Episcopi
           ,
           qui
           verò
           ab
           illo
           declinant
           ,
           &
           cum
           maledictis
           communionem
           amplectuntur
           ,
           hi
           cam
           illis
           excidentur
           .
           All
           them
           that
           are
           on
           Christs
           side
           ,
           are
           on
           the
           Bishops
           side
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           communicate
           with
           accursed
           Schismaticks
           ,
           shall
           be
           cutt
           off
           with
           them
           .
           *
           
             If
             then
             we
             will
             be
             Christ's
             servants
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             obedient
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             It
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Christianity
             .
             We
             are
             not
             Christians
             else
             .
             So
             is
             the
             intimation
             of
             S.
          
           Ignatius
           .
           *
           
             As
             full
             and
             pertinent
             is
             the
             peremptory
             resolution
             of
             S.
          
           Cyprian
           
             in
             that
             admirable
             epistle
             of
             his
          
           ad
           Laps●s
           ,
           
           
             where
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             how
             Christ
             instituted
             the
          
           honour
           of
           Episcopacy
           
             in
             concrediting
             the
             Keyes
             to
          
           Peter
           
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
          
           ,
           Inde
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           per
           temporum
           &
           successionum
           vices
           ,
           Episcoporum
           ordinatio
           ,
           &
           
             ECCLESIAE
             RATIO
          
           decurrit
           ,
           
             VT
             ECCLESIA
             SUPER
             EPISCOPOS
             CONSTITUATUR
          
           ,
           &
           omnis
           actus
           Ecclesiae
           per
           
             EOSDEM
             PRAEPOSITOS
          
           gubernetur
           ▪
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           severall
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           the
           Church
           is
           continued
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           
             CHURCH
             HATH
             IT'S
             BEING
             ,
             OR
             CONSTITUTION
             BY
             BISHOPS
             ,
          
           and
           every
           act
           
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           regiment
           is
           to
           be
           disposed
           by
           them
           .
           Cùm
           hoc
           itaque
           divinâ
           lege
           fundatum
           sit
           ,
           miror
           &c.
           
           Since
           therefore
           this
           is
           so
           
             ESTABLISHED
             BY
             THE
             LAW
             OF
             GOD
             ,
          
           I
           wonder
           any
           man
           should
           question
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             therefore
             as
             in
             all
             buildings
             ,
             the
             foundation
             being
             gone
             ,
             the
             fabrick
             falls
             ,
             so
             IF
             YE
             TAKE
             AWAY
             BISHOPS
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           must
           aske
           a
           writing
           of
           divorce
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           can
           no
           longer
           bee
           called
           a
           Church
           .
           
             This
             account
             we
             have
             from
             S.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             and
             he
             reenforces
             againe
             upon
             the
             same
             charge
             in
             his
          
           *
           Epistle
           ad
           Florentium
           Pupianum
           ,
           
             where
             he
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             ingredient
             into
             the
             DEFINITION
          
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           [
           Ecclesia
           est
           plebs
           sacerdoti
           adunata
           ,
           &
           Pastori
           suo
           Grex
           adhaerens
           ,
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           flock
           adhering
           to
           it's
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           a
           people
           united
           to
           their
           Bishop
           ]
           
             for
             that
             so
             he
             means
             by
          
           Sacerdos
           ,
           
             appears
             in
             the
             words
             subjoyn'd
          
           ,
           Vnde
           &
           scire
           debes
           Episcopum
           in
           Ecclesiâ
           esse
           ,
           &
           Ecclesiam
           in
           Episcopo
           ,
           &
           si
           qui
           
             Cum
             EPISCOPO
             NON
             SIT
             IN
             ECCLESIA
             NON
             ESSE
             ,
          
           &
           frustrà
           sibi
           blandiri
           eos
           qui
           pacem
           cum
           Sacerdotibus
           Dei
           non
           habentes
           obrepunt
           ,
           &
           latentèr
           apud
           quosdam
           communicare
           se
           credunt
           &c.
           
           As
           a
           Bishop
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           does
           not
           communicate
           with
           the
           Bishop
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             and
             therefore
             they
             vainely
             flatter
             themselves
             that
             think
             their
             case
             faire
             and
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             communicate
             in
             conventicles
             ,
             and
             forsake
             their
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           holy
           Primitives
           were
           so
           confident
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           ●ather
           expose
           themselves
           and
           all
           their
           tribes
           to
           a
           
           persecution
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           greater
           misery
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           Bishops
           .
           
           Fulgentius
           tells
           an
           excellent
           story
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           When
           Frasamund
           King
           of
           Byzac
           in
           Africa
           had
           made
           anedict
           that
           no
           more
           Bishops
           should
           be
           consecrate
           ;
           to
           this
           purpose
           that
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           might
           expire
           (
           so
           he
           was
           sure
           it
           would
           ,
           if
           this
           device
           were
           perfected
           )
           
             vt
             arescentibus
             truncis
             absque
             palmitibus
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             desolarentur
             ,
          
           the
           good
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           met
           together
           in
           a
           Councell
           ,
           and
           having
           considered
           of
           the
           command
           of
           the
           tyrant
           ,
           
             Sacra
             turba
             Pontificum
             qui
             remanser
             ant
             communicato
             inter
             se
             consilio
             definierunt
             adversus
             praeceptum
             Regis
             in
             omnibus
             locis
             celebrare
             ordinationes
             Pontificum
             ,
             cogitantes
             aut
             Regis
             iracundiam
             ,
             si
             qua
             forsan
             existeret
             ,
             mitigandam
             ,
             quò
             faciliùs
             ordinati
             in
             suis
             plebibus
             viverent
             ,
             aut
             si
             persecutionis
             violentia
             nasceretur
             ,
             coronandos
             etiam
             fidei
             confessione
             ,
             quos
             dignos
             invenichant
             promotione
             .
          
           It
           was
           full
           of
           bravery
           ,
           and
           Christian
           sprite
           .
           
             The
             Bishops
             resolved
             for
             all
             the
             edict
             against
             new
             ordination
             of
             Bishops
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             consecrate
             Bishops
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             hoping
             the
             King
             would
             be
             appeased
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             those
             whom
             they
             thought
             worthy
             of
             a
             Mitre
             were
             in
             a
             faire
             disposition
             to
             receive
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           They
           did
           so
           .
           
             Fit
             repentè
             communis
             assumptio
          
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           striv'd
           who
           should
           be
           first
           ,
           and
           thought
           a
           blessing
           would
           outstrip
           the
           hindmost
           .
           They
           were
           sure
           they
           might
           goe
           to
           heaven
           (
           though
           persecuted
           )
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           knew
           ,
           without
           him
           the
           ordinary
           passage
           was
           obstructed
           .
        
         
         
           Pius
           the
           first
           ,
           Bishop
           
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           speaking
           of
           them
           that
           calumniate
           ,
           
           and
           disgrace
           their
           Bishops
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           them
           infamous
           ,
           they
           adde
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           evill
           to
           evill
           ,
           and
           grow
           worse
           ,
           
             non
             intelligentes
             quòd
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             in
             Sacerdotibus
             consistit
             ,
             &
             cres●it
             in
             templum
             Dei
             ;
             Not
             considering
             that
          
           THE
           CHURCH
           OF
           GOD
           DOTH
           CONSIST
           ,
           
             or
             is
             established
             in
          
           BISHOPS
           ,
           
             and
             growes
             up
             to
             a
             holy
             Temple
             ?
          
           
           To
           him
           I
           am
           most
           willing
           to
           adde
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           often
           obtruded
           in
           defiance
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           
             Ecclesiae
             salus
             in
             summi
             Sacerdotis
             dignitate
             pendet
             ,
             The
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             depends
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             dignity
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Reason
           which
           S.
           Hierome
           gives
           ,
           
           presses
           this
           businesse
           to
           a
           further
           particular
           .
           
             For
             if
             an
             eminent
             dignity
             ,
             and
             an
             Vnmatchable
             power
             be
             not
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             tot
             efficientur
             schismata
             ,
             quot
             Sacerdotes
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           makes
           Bishops
           therefore
           necessary
           because
           without
           them
           the
           Unity
           of
           a
           Church
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           that
           unity
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           are
           of
           equall
           extent
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           depends
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           then
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           no
           pretence
           to
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Bishop
           makes
           a
           man
           at
           least
           a
           Schismatick
           ;
           For
           Unity
           which
           the
           Fathers
           presse
           so
           often
           ,
           they
           make
           to
           be
           dependant
           on
           the
           
             Bishop
             .
             Nihil
             sit
             in
             vobit
             quod
             possit
             vos
             dirimere
             ,
             sed
             Vnimini
             Episcop●
             ,
             subjecti
             Deo
             per
             illum
             in
             Christo
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Ignatius
           .
           )
           
             Let
             nothing
             divide
             you
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             be
             united
             to
             your
             Bishop
             ,
             being
             subiect
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             through
             your
             Bishop
             .
          
           
           And
           it
           is
           his
           congè
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Smyrna
           to
           whom
           he
           writ
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           
             Polycarpus
             ,
             opto
             vos
             semper
             valere
             in
             Deo
             nostro
             Iesu
             Christo
             ,
             in
             quo
             manete
             per
             Vnitatem
             Dei
             &
          
           EPISCOPI
           ,
           
             Farewell
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             whom
             remaine
             by
             the
             Vnity
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
          
           BISHOP
           .
           *
           
             Quantò
             vos
             beatiores
             judico
             qui
             dependetis
             ab
             illo
          
           [
           Episcopo
           ]
           
             vt
             Ecclesia
             à
             Domino
             Iesu
             ,
             &
             Dominus
             à
             Patre
             suo
             ,
          
           
           
             vt
             omnià
             per
             Vnitatem
             consentiant
             .
             Blessed
             people
             are
             ye
             that
             depend
             upon
             your
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             on
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             may
             consent
             in
             Vnity
             .
          
        
         
           *
           
             Neque
             enim
             aliundè
             haereses
             obortae
             sunt
             ,
          
           
           
             aut
             nata
             sunt
             schismata
             ,
             quàm
             inde
             quòd
             Sacerdoti
             Dei
             non
             obtemperatur
             ,
             nec
             unus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ad
             tempus
             Sacerdos
             ,
             &
             ad
             tempus
             Iudex
             vice
             Christi
             cogitatur
             .
             Hen●e
             come
          
           SCHISMES
           ,
           
             hence
             spring
          
           HERESYES
           
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             admitted
             alone
             to
             be
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
          
           
           
             alone
             to
             be
             the
             Iudge
          
           .
           The
           same
           ,
           S.
           Cyprian
           repeates
           againe
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           his
           meaning
           clearer
           .
           
             Qui
             vos
             audit
             ,
             me
             audit
          
           &c
           :
           
             Inde
             enim
             haereses
             &
             schismata
             obortae
             sunt
             &
             oriuntur
             ,
             dum
             Episcopus
             qui
             unus
             est
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             praeest
             superbâ
             quorundam
             praesumptione
             contemnitur
             ,
             &
             homo
             dignatione
             Dei
             honoratus
             ,
             indignus
             hominibus
             judicatur
             .
          
           The
           pride
           and
           peevish
           haughtinesse
           of
           some
           factious
           people
           that
           contemne
           their
           Bishops
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           heresy
           and
           Schisme
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           so
           strictly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Canons
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           have
           any
           meetings
           ,
           or
           erect
           an
           Altar
           out
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           prov'd
           delinquent
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           he
           was
           punish'd
           
           with
           the
           highest
           censures
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           32
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           in
           the
           6
           th
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Gangra
             ,
          
           the
           5
           th
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           all
           which
           I
           have
           before
           cited
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           Bishop
           is
           the
           band
           ,
           and
           ligature
           of
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           ;
           and
           separation
           from
           the
           Bishop
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Theodorets
           expession
           is
           ;
           
             a
             Symbol
             of
             faction
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           separates
           is
           a
           Schismatick
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           if
           the
           Bishop
           himselfe
           be
           a
           heretick
           ,
           or
           schismatick
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           then
           separate
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           judg'd
           so
           by
           a
           
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
          
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           depos'd
           too
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           these
           cases
           no
           separation
           from
           a
           Bishop
           .
           For
           till
           he
           be
           declar'd
           so
           ,
           his
           communion
           is
           not
           to
           be
           forsaken
           by
           the
           subjects
           of
           his
           diocesse
           ,
           least
           they
           by
           so
           doing
           become
           
             their
             Iudges
             judge
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           declar'd
           so
           ,
           no
           need
           of
           withdrawing
           from
           obedience
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           the
           heretick
           ,
           or
           schismatick
           must
           be
           no
           longer
           Bishop
           .
           *
           But
           let
           the
           case
           be
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           no
           separation
           from
           a
           
             Bishop
             ,
             ut
             sic
          
           ,
           can
           be
           lawfull
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           there
           were
           a
           thousand
           cases
           in
           which
           it
           were
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           in
           no
           case
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           Episcopacy
           ;
           That
           is
           the
           quintessence
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           schisme
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           overthrow
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           a
           confronting
           of
           a
           Divine
           institution
           .
        
         
           *
           BUt
           is
           it
           not
           also
           heresie
           ?
           
           Aërius
           was
           condemned
           for
           heresie
           by
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           The
           heresie
           from
           whence
           the
           Aërians
           were
           denominated
           
           was
           ,
           
             sermo
             furiosus
             magis
             quàm
             humanae
             conditionis
             ,
             &
             dicebat
             ,
             Quid
             est
             Episcopus
             ad
             Presbyterum
             ,
             nihil
             differt
             hic
             ab
             illo
             .
             A
             mad
             ,
             and
             an
             unmanly
             heresie
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             a
             Priest
             are
             all
             one
             .
          
           So
           
             Epiphanius
             .
             Assumpsit
             autem
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
          
           IN
           TOTO
           MUNDO
           ASSENSUS
           FACTUS
           EST
           ,
           
             antequam
             esset
             Aërius
             ,
             &
             qui
             ab
             ipso
             appellantur
             Aëriani
             .
          
           And
           the
           good
           Catholike
           Father
           is
           so
           angry
           at
           the
           heretick
           Aërius
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           his
           name
           was
           given
           him
           by
           Providence
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           call'd
           
             Aërius
             ,
             ab
             aërijs
             spiritibus
             pravitatis
             ,
          
           for
           he
           was
           possessed
           with
           an
           uncleane
           spirit
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           else
           been
           the
           inventer
           of
           such
           hereticall
           pravity
           .
           S.
           Austin
           also
           reckons
           him
           in
           the
           accursed
           roll
           of
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           adds
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Catalogue
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           NO
           CATHOLIKE
           CHRISTIAN
           that
           assents
           to
           any
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Doctrines
           ,
           amongst
           which
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           .
           Philastrius
           does
           as
           much
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           against
           this
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           .
           first
           ,
           That
           heresies
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Catalogues
           are
           of
           a
           large
           extent
           ,
           and
           every
           dissent
           from
           a
           publike
           opinion
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           heresie
           ,
           2
           ly
           ,
           Aërius
           was
           called
           heretick
           ,
           for
           denying
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           why
           may
           he
           not
           be
           as
           blamelesse
           in
           equalling
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           other
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           also
           is
           condemn'd
           by
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           .
           3
           ly
           ,
           He
           was
           never
           condemn'd
           by
           any
           Councell
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           can
           he
           be
           called
           heretick
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           dissent
           from
           a
           publike
           ,
           or
           a
           received
           opinion
           was
           never
           called
           heresie
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           contrary
           truth
           was
           indeed
           a
           part
           of
           Catholike
           doctrine
           .
           
           For
           the
           Fathers
           many
           of
           them
           did
           so
           ,
           as
           S.
           Austin
           from
           the
           Millenary
           opinion
           ;
           yet
           none
           ever
           reckon'd
           them
           in
           the
           Catalogues
           of
           hereticks
           ;
           but
           such
           things
           only
           set
           them
           downe
           there
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           directly
           opposite
           to
           Catholike
           beliefe
           ,
           though
           
             in
             minoribus
             ●rticulis
          
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           holy
           life
           .
           2
           ly
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Epiphanius
           and
           S.
           Austin
           reckon
           his
           denying
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           opinions
           ,
           and
           hereticall
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           help
           it
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           let
           him
           and
           them
           agree
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           accused
           him
           also
           of
           Arianisme
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           that
           Arianisme
           was
           no
           heresie
           ,
           because
           the
           Fathers
           call'd
           him
           heretick
           in
           one
           particular
           upon
           a
           wrong
           principall
           ?
           We
           may
           as
           well
           say
           this
           ,
           as
           deny
           the
           other
           .
           3
           ly
           ,
           He
           was
           not
           condemned
           by
           any
           Councell
           .
           No.
           For
           his
           heresie
           was
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           a
           scorne
           to
           all
           wise
           men
           ;
           as
           Epiphanius
           observes
           ,
           and
           it
           made
           no
           long
           continuance
           ,
           neither
           had
           it
           any
           considerable
           party
           .
           *
           But
           yet
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           Epiphanius
           ,
           &
           Philastrius
           ,
           &
           S.
           Austin
           call'd
           this
           opinion
           of
           Aërius
           a
           heresie
           and
           against
           the
           Catholike
           beliefe
           .
           And
           themselves
           affirme
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           so
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           sad
           imployment
           to
           revive
           old
           heresies
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           a
           peice
           of
           the
           New
           religion
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           although
           Aërius
           himselfe
           was
           so
           inconsiderable
           as
           not
           to
           be
           worthy
           noting
           in
           a
           Councell
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           his
           error
           is
           condemn'd
           for
           heresie
           in
           one
           of
           the
           foure
           
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           We
           call
           all
           them
           hereticks
           whom
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           hath
           condemn'd
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           shall
           anathematize
           .
           Will
           not
           Aërius
           come
           under
           one
           of
           these
           titles
           for
           a
           condemn'd
           heretick
           ?
           Then
           see
           forward
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Here
           is
           enough
           for
           Aërius
           and
           all
           his
           hyperaspists
           ,
           new
           and
           old
           ;
           for
           the
           
             holy
             Councell
          
           condemnes
           them
           for
           hereticks
           who
           doe
           indeed
           confesse
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           but
           separate
           from
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           make
           conventicles
           apart
           from
           his
           Communion
           .
           Now
           this
           I
           the
           rather
           urge
           because
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           made
           1
           o
           of
           Elizabeth
           does
           make
           this
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           three
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           and
           Chalcedon
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           judging
           heresyes
           .
        
         
           
             I
             end
             this
             particular
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Paris
           
             against
             the
          
           Acephali
           
             (
             who
             were
             the
             branch
             of
             a
             Crabstock
             and
             something
             like
          
           Aërius
           ,
           )
           
             cited
             by
          
           Burchard
           ;
           
           Nullâ
           ratione
           Clerici
           aut
           Sacerdotes
           habendi
           sunt
           ,
           qui
           sub
           nullius
           Episcopi
           disciplinâ
           &
           providentiâ
           gubernantur
           .
           Tales
           enim
           Acephalos
           ,
           id
           est
           ,
           sine
           capite
           Priscae
           Ecclesiae
           consuetudo
           nuncupavit
           .
           They
           are
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           be
           accounted
           Clergy-men
           ,
           or
           Priests
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
             For
             such
             men
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           headlesse
           ,
           
             wittlesse
             people
          
           .
        
         
           This
           onely
           .
           Acephali
           was
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           a
           formall
           heresy
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           say
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Paris
           ,
           Now
           if
           we
           can
           learn
           exactly
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           it
           may
           
           perhaps
           be
           another
           conviction
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           Episcopall
           regiment
           .
           
           Nicephorus
           can
           best
           informe
           us
           .
           
             Eodem
             tempore
             ,
             &
             Acephali
             ,
             quorum
             dux
             Severus
             Antiochenus
             fuit
          
           &c
           :
           
             Severus
             of
             Antioch
             was
             the
             first
             broacher
             of
             this
             heresy
             .
          
           But
           why
           were
           they
           called
           
             Acephali
             ?
             id
             est
             ,
             sine
             capite
             ,
             quem
             sequuntur
             haeretici
             ;
             Nullus
             enim
             eorum
             reperitur
             author
             à
             quo
             ex●rti
             sunt
          
           (
           saith
           Isidore
           )
           .
           
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           their
           head
           is
           knowne
           ,
           Severus
           was
           the
           heresiarch
           .
           But
           then
           why
           are
           they
           called
           
             Acephali
             ?
             Nicephorus
          
           gives
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           withall
           a
           very
           particular
           account
           of
           their
           heresy
           ,
           
             Acephali
             autem
             ob
             eam
             causam
             dicti
             sunt
             ,
             quòd
             sub
             Episcopis
             non
             fuerint
             .
             They
             refused
             to
             live
             under
             Bishops
             .
          
           Thence
           they
           had
           their
           Name
           .
           what
           was
           their
           heresie
           ?
           They
           denied
           the
           distinction
           of
           Natures
           in
           Christ.
           That
           was
           one
           of
           their
           heresies
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           more
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           
             trium
             capitulorum
             in
             Chalcedone
             impugnatores
          
           ,
           saith
           Isidore
           ,
           they
           opposed
           three
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
           
           One
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           what
           their
           other
           heresies
           were
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           so
           well
           know
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           the
           intimation
           of
           their
           name
           we
           are
           guided
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           second
           ;
           They
           refused
           to
           live
           under
           the
           government
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           this
           also
           was
           
             impugnatio
             unius
             articuli
             in
             Chalcedone
          
           ,
           for
           the
           eighth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           commands
           that
           the
           Clergy
           should
           be
           under
           Episcopall
           government
           .
           But
           these
           Acephali
           would
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           
             antiepiscopall
             men
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           condemn'd
           hereticks
           ;
           condemn'd
           ,
           In
           the
           Councell
           
             of
             Paris
          
           ,
           of
           Sevill
           ,
           and
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           more
           particular
           account
           that
           Nicephorus
           gives
           of
           them
           I
           will
           now
           insert
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           great
           use
           .
           
             Proinde
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             Sacerdotibus
             apud
             eos
             defunctis
             ,
             neque
             baptismus
             juxtà
             solennem
             ,
             atque
             receptum
             Ecclesiae
             morem
             apud
             eos
             administratur
             ,
             neque
             oblatio
             ,
             aut
             res
             aliqua
             divina
             facta
             ,
             ministeriumvè
             Ecclesiasticum
             ,
             sicuti
             mos
             est
             ,
             celebratum
             est
             .
             Communionem
             verò
             illi
             à
             plurimo
             tempore
             asservatam
             habentes
             serijs
             pascalibus
             in
             minutissimas
             incisam
             partes
             convenientibus
             ad
             se
             hominibus
             dederunt
             .
             Quo
             tempore
             quam
             quisque
             voluisset
             placitam
             sibi
             sumebat
             potestatem
             .
             Et
             proptereà
             quod
             quilibet
             ,
             quod
             si
             visum
             esset
             ,
             fidei
             insertum
             volebat
             ,
             quamplurima
             defectorum
             ,
             atque
             haereticorum
             turba
             exorta
             est
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           story
           worthy
           observation
           .
           
             When
             any
             Bishop
             dyed
             they
             would
             have
             no
             other
             consecrated
             in
             succession
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             have
             no
             more
             Priests
             when
             any
             of
             them
             dyed
             .
          
           But
           how
           then
           did
           they
           to
           baptize
           their
           Children
           ?
           Why
           ,
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           make
           shift
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           without
           any
           Church-solemnity
           .
           But
           ,
           how
           did
           they
           for
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           for
           that
           could
           not
           be
           consecrated
           without
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           ordain'd
           without
           a
           Bishop
           ?
           True
           ,
           but
           therefore
           they
           ,
           while
           they
           had
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           got
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           bread
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           kept
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           Easter
           came
           ,
           cutt
           it
           into
           small
           bitts
           ,
           or
           crummes
           rather
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           goe
           the
           farther
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           their
           people
           .
           And
           must
           we
           doe
           so
           too
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           But
           how
           did
           they
           when
           all
           that
           was
           gone
           ?
           For
           crummes
           would
           not
           last
           alwaies
           .
           The
           story
           specifies
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           suppose
           they
           then
           got
           a
           Bishop
           for
           their
           necessity
           to
           
           help
           them
           to
           some
           more
           Priests
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           crummes
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sevill
           the
           Fathers
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Ingressus
             est
             ad
             nos
             quidem
             ex
             haeresi
             Acephalorum
             Episcopus
          
           ;
           They
           had
           then
           it
           seemes
           got
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           this
           they
           would
           seldome
           have
           ,
           and
           never
           but
           when
           their
           necessity
           drave
           them
           to
           it
           .
           But
           was
           this
           all
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Bishops
           ?
           No.
           
             For
             every
             man
          
           (
           saith
           Nicephorus
           )
           might
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           &
           if
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ,
           might
           put
           his
           fancy
           into
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           thence
           came
           innumerable
           troopes
           of
           Schismaticks
           and
           Hereticks
           .
           So
           that
           this
           device
           was
           one
           simple
           heresie
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           forty
           heresies
           in
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           branches
           ;
           clearely
           proving
           that
           want
           of
           Bishops
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           Schisme
           ,
           &
           recreant
           opiniōs
           that
           are
           imaginable
           .
        
         
           
             I
             summe
             this
             up
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             S.
          
           Clement
           
             the
             Disciple
             of
             S.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
           Si
           autem
           vobis
           Episcopis
           non
           obedierint
           omnes
           Presbyteri
           ,
           &c.
           tribus
           ,
           &
           linguae
           non
           obtemperaverint
           ,
           non
           solùm
           infames
           ,
           sed
           &
           extorres
           à
           regno
           Dei
           ,
           &
           consortio
           fidelium
           ,
           ac
           à
           limitibus
           Sancti
           Dei
           Ecclesiae
           alieni
           erunt
           .
           All
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Clergy-men
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Languages
           that
           doe
           not
           obey
           their
           Bishop
           shall
           be
           shut
           forth
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           Holy
           Church
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           Heaven
           hereafter
           .
           
             It
             runnes
             high
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             I
             doe
             but
             translate
          
           Ruffinus
           ,
           
           
             as
             he
             before
             translated
             S.
          
           Clement
           .
        
         
           IT
           seemes
           then
           we
           must
           have
           Bishops
           .
           But
           must
           we
           have
           Lord
           Bishops
           too
           ?
           That
           is
           the
           question
           now
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Primitive
           piety
           could
           never
           have
           imagined
           .
           For
           ,
           could
           they
           ,
           to
           whom
           Bishops
           
           were
           placed
           in
           a
           right
           and
           a
           true
           light
           ,
           they
           who
           believed
           ,
           and
           saw
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Fathers
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           the
           
             Guardian
             of
             their
             life
             and
             manners
          
           (
           as
           King
           
             Edgar
             call'd
             S.
             Dunstan
          
           )
           the
           guide
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           the
           instruments
           and
           conveyances
           of
           all
           the
           Blessings
           heaven
           uses
           to
           powre
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospell
           ;
           would
           they
           ,
           that
           thought
           their
           lives
           a
           cheap
           exchange
           for
           a
           free
           ,
           and
           open
           communion
           with
           a
           Catholick
           Bishop
           ;
           would
           they
           have
           contested
           upon
           an
           aëry
           title
           ,
           and
           the
           imaginary
           priviledge
           of
           an
           honour
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           lesse
           then
           their
           spirituall
           dignity
           ,
           but
           infinitely
           lesse
           then
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           charge
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           their
           Diocesse
           ?
           Charity
           thinks
           nothing
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           love
           is
           but
           little
           ,
           that
           grutches
           at
           the
           good
           words
           a
           Bishoprick
           carries
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           However
           ;
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           titles
           of
           honour
           be
           either
           unfit
           in
           themselves
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           guise
           of
           Christendome
           hath
           been
           in
           her
           spirituall
           heraldry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           S.
           Ignatius
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           gives
           them
           this
           command
           .
           
             Honora
             Episcopum
             ut
             Principem
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             imaginèm
             Dei
             referentem
             .
             Honour
             the
             Bishop
             as
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
          
           PRINCE
           OF
           PRIESTS
           .
           Now
           since
           honour
           ,
           and
           excellency
           are
           termes
           of
           mutuall
           relation
           ,
           and
           all
           excellency
           that
           is
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           ray
           of
           divine
           excellency
           ;
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           participate
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           farre
           they
           are
           honourable
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           Bishop
           carries
           the
           impresse
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           forehead
           ,
           and
           bears
           
             Gods
             image
          
           ,
           certainly
           this
           participation
           
           of
           such
           perfection
           makes
           him
           very
           honourable
           .
           And
           since
           
             honor
             est
             in
             honorante
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           honourable
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           tells
           us
           our
           duty
           ,
           we
           must
           honour
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           him
           honour
           :
           and
           of
           all
           the
           honours
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           of
           words
           is
           the
           cheapest
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           S.
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             them
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             .
          
           And
           one
           of
           the
           honours
           that
           he
           there
           means
           is
           a
           costly
           one
           ,
           an
           honour
           of
           Maintenance
           ,
           the
           other
           must
           certainly
           be
           an
           honour
           of
           estimate
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           cheapest
           .
           *
           The
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           speaking
           of
           the
           severall
           steps
           and
           capacities
           of
           promotion
           to
           the
           height
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           uses
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             worthy
             of
             so
             Divine
             a
             Priesthood
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
          
           HIGHEST
           HONOUR
           .
           *
           
             Ego
             procidens
             ad
             pedes
             ejus
             rogabam
             ,
             excusans
             me
             ,
             &
             declinans
          
           HONOREM
           CATHEDRAE
           ,
           
           
             &
             potestatem
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           S.
           Clement
           ,
           when
           S.
           Peter
           would
           have
           advanc'd
           him
           to
           
             the
             Honour
          
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           chaire
           .
           )
           But
           in
           the
           third
           epistle
           speaking
           of
           the
           dignity
           of
           Aaron
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           analogy
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           although
           he
           be
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Melchisedek
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           also
           the
           
             honour
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             Omnis
             enim
             Pontifex
             sacro
             crismate
             perunctus
             ,
             &
             incivitate
             constitutus
             ,
             &
             in
             Scripturis
             sacris
             conditus
             ,
             charus
             &
             preciosus
             hominibus
             oppidò
             esse
             debet
             .
             Every
             High
             Priest
             ordained
             in
             the
             Citty
          
           (
           viz.
           
             a
             Bishop
             )
             ought
             forthwith
             to
             
             be
             Deare
             ,
             and
             Precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
             Quem
             quasi
             Christi
             locum
             tenentem
             honorare
             omnes
             debent
             ,
             eique
             servire
             ,
             &
             obedientes
             ad
             salutem
             suam
             fidelitèr
             existere
             ,
             scientes
             quòd
             sive
             honor
             ,
             sive
             injuria
             quae
             ei
             defertur
             ,
             in
             Christum
             redundat
             ,
             &
             a
             Christo
             in
             Deum
             .
             The
             Bishop
             is
             Christ's
             vicegerent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             knowing
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             honour
             ,
             or
             injury
             that
             is
             done
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             God.
          
           *
           And
           indeed
           what
           is
           the
           saying
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ?
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             mee
             .
          
           If
           Bishops
           be
           Gods
           Ministers
           and
           in
           higher
           order
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           then
           although
           all
           discountenance
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           done
           to
           the
           Clergy
           reflect
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           what
           it
           done
           to
           the
           Bishop
           is
           farre
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           the
           honour
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Question
           will
           prove
           but
           an
           odde
           one
           ;
           even
           this
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           be
           to
           be
           honour'd
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           depressed
           to
           the
           common
           estimate
           of
           Vulgar
           people
           ?
           for
           if
           the
           Bishops
           be
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           .
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           wee
           ,
           that
           all
           Religions
           ,
           and
           particularly
           all
           Christianity
           did
           give
           titles
           of
           honour
           to
           their
           High-Priests
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           respectively
           .
           *
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           instance
           in
           the
           great
           honour
           of
           the
           Priestly
           tribe
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           how
           highly
           Honourable
           Aaron
           was
           in
           proportion
           .
           Prophets
           were
           called
           [
           Lords
           ]
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           [
           
             Art
             not
             thou
          
           MY
           LORD
           Elijah
           ?
           ]
           said
           
             Obed
             Edom
          
           to
           the
           Prophet
           .
           [
           
             Knowest
             thou
             not
             that
             God
             will
             take
          
           THY
           LORD
           
             from
             thy
             head
             this
             day
          
           ?
           ]
           said
           the
           children
           in
           the
           Prophets
           Schooles
           .
           So
           it
           was
           then
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
           New
           Testament
           we
           find
           a
           Prophet
           HONOURD
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Presidents
           of
           Churches
           greater
           titles
           of
           honour
           given
           ,
           then
           was
           ever
           given
           to
           man
           by
           secular
           complacence
           and
           insinuation
           .
           ANGELS
           ,
           
           and
           GOVERNOURS
           ,
           
           and
           FATHERS
           OF
           OUR
           FAITH
           ,
           and
           STARRS
           ,
           LIGHT
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           ,
           the
           CROWNE
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           ,
           
           APOSTLES
           OF
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           nay
           ,
           GODS
           ,
           viz.
           to
           whom
           the
           word
           of
           God
           came
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           compellation
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           S.
           Hierom
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           S.
           Paul
           called
           himselfe
           the
           
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           it
           was
           as
           Magnifically
           spoken
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Praefectus
             praetorio
             Augusti
             Caesaris
             ,
             Magister
             exercit●s
             Tiberii
             Imperatoris
          
           ;
           And
           yet
           Bishops
           are
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           .
           I
           have
           prooved
           that
           already
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedee
           ,
           forbad
           them
           to
           expect
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Apostolate
           any
           
             Princely
             titles
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           an
           earthly
           Principality
           .
           For
           that
           was
           it
           which
           the
           ambitious
           woman
           sought
           for
           her
           sonnes
           ,
           viz.
           faire
           honour
           ,
           and
           dignity
           in
           an
           earthly
           Kingdome
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           Kingdome
           they
           expected
           with
           their
           Messias
           .
           To
           this
           their
           expectation
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           answer
           is
           a
           direct
           antithesis
           ;
           And
           that
           made
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           angry
           at
           the
           two
           Petitioners
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           meant
           to
           supplant
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           best
           preferment
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           a
           temporall
           Kingdome
           .
           No
           ;
           (
           saith
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           )
           ye
           are
           all
           deceived
           .
           [
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             indeed
             
             doe
             exercise
             authority
             ,
             
             and
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Benefactors
          
           ]
           so
           the
           word
           signifies
           ,
           
           [
           
             Gracious
             Lords
          
           ]
           so
           we
           read
           it
           ,
           
           [
           
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             .
          
           ]
           what
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           with
           them
           ?
           shall
           not
           they
           exercise
           authority
           ?
           [
           
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             steward
             whom
             his
             Lord
             made
             ruler
             over
             his
             Houshold
             ?
          
           ]
           Surely
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           no
           body
           .
           Had
           Christ
           authority
           ?
           Most
           certainly
           .
           Then
           so
           had
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           Christ
           gave
           them
           his
           ,
           with
           a
           
             sicut
             misit
             me
             Pater
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Well!
           the
           Apostles
           might
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           they
           did
           exercise
           authority
           .
           What
           then
           
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             them
             ?
          
           shall
           not
           they
           be
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Indeed
           if
           S.
           Marke
           had
           taken
           that
           title
           upon
           him
           in
           Alexandria
           ,
           the
           Ptolomies
           ,
           whose
           Honourary
           appellative
           that
           was
           ,
           would
           have
           question'd
           him
           Highly
           for
           it
           .
           But
           if
           we
           goe
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           might
           be
           Benefactors
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           be
           called
           so
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Might
           they
           not
           be
           called
           
             Gratious
             Lords
          
           ?
           The
           word
           would
           have
           done
           no
           hurt
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           an
           ensigne
           of
           a
           secular
           Principality
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           for
           the
           word
           [
           Lord
           ]
           I
           know
           no
           more
           prohibition
           for
           that
           ,
           then
           for
           being
           called
           RABBI
           ,
           or
           MASTER
           ,
           or
           DOCTOR
           ,
           or
           FATHER
           .
           
           What
           shall
           we
           think
           now
           ?
           
           May
           we
           not
           be
           called
           DOCTORS
           ?
           [
           
             God
             hath
             constituted
             in
             his
             Church
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Paul.
           ]
           Therefore
           we
           may
           be
           called
           so
           .
           But
           what
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           prohibition
           runs
           alike
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           severall
           places
           of
           the
           Gospells
           ,
           and
           may
           no
           man
           be
           called
           MASTER
           ,
           or
           FATHER
           ?
           let
           an
           answer
           be
           thought
           upon
           for
           these
           ,
           
           and
           the
           same
           will
           serve
           for
           the
           other
           also
           without
           any
           sensible
           error
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             ambitious
             seeking
             of
             a
             temporall
             principality
             as
             the
             issue
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             an
             affixe
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             that
             Christ
             interdicted
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           *
           And
           if
           we
           marke
           it
           ,
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           points
           it
           out
           himselfe
           .
           [
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             Nations
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             exercise
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             Benefactors
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             .
          
           Not
           so
           :
           how
           ?
           Not
           as
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           for
           theirs
           is
           a
           
             temporall
             regiment
          
           ,
           your
           Apostolate
           must
           be
           Spirituall
           .
           They
           rule
           as
           Kings
           ,
           you
           as
           fellow
           servants
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             that
             will
             be
             first
             amongst
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             ,
             or
             servant
          
           ;
           It
           seems
           then
           among
           Christs
           Disciples
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Superiority
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Minister
           or
           servant
           ;
           But
           it
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           this
           greatnesse
           doth
           consist
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           
             doing
             the
             greatest
             service
             and
             ministration
             that
             the
             superiority
             consists
             in
             .
          
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           must
           not
           be
           [
           
             as
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ]
           but
           it
           must
           be
           [
           
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           ]
           so
           Christ
           saies
           expressely
           .
           
           And
           how
           was
           that
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             he
             came
             to
             Minister
             and
             to
             serve
             ,
          
           
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           lowest
           act
           of
           his
           humility
           (
           the
           washing
           his
           Disciples
           feet
           )
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           [
           
             ye
             call
             me
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             .
          
           ]
           It
           may
           be
           
             so
             with
             you
          
           .
           Nay
           it
           must
           be
           
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           But
           then
           ,
           the
           being
           called
           Rabbi
           ,
           or
           Lord
           ,
           nay
           the
           being
           
             Lord
             in
             spirituali
             Magisterio
             &
             regimine
             ,
             in
             a
             spirituall
             superintendency
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           may
           stand
           
           with
           the
           humility
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           office
           of
           Ministration
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           now
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           take
           advantage
           of
           the
           word
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           to
           rule
           with
           more
           then
           a
           politicall
           regiment
           ,
           even
           with
           an
           absolute
           ,
           and
           despotick
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           used
           in
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             in
             sequiorem
             partem
          
           .
           God
           gave
           authority
           to
           Man
           over
           the
           creatures
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           word
           in
           the
           septuagint
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           the
           power
           that
           man
           hath
           over
           beasts
           ,
           is
           to
           kill
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           alive
           .
           And
           thus
           to
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
           the
           power
           that
           God
           gave
           him
           over
           his
           enemies
           is
           expressed
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           this
           wee
           know
           how
           it
           must
           be
           exercised
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             shall
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             potters
             vessell
             .
          
           That
           's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           this
           be
           as
           true
           as
           it
           will.
           The
           answer
           needs
           no
           way
           to
           rely
           upon
           a
           Criticisme
           .
           It
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           Regiment
           only
           is
           distinguished
           ,
           not
           all
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           authority
           taken
           away
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Not
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           ;
           so
           must
           your
           regiment
           be
           ,
           for
           
             sicut
             misi●
             me
             Pater
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             my
             father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           It
           must
           be
           a
           government
           ,
           not
           for
           your
           Imprey
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           for
           your
           advancement
           ,
           but
           the
           publick
           ministery
           that
           you
           are
           put
           to
           rule
           over
           the
           Houshold
           .
           *
           And
           thus
           the
           Fathers
           expresse
           the
           authority
           and
           regiment
           of
           Bishops
           .
           *
           
             Qui
             vocatur
             ad
             Episcopatum
             non
             ad
             Principatum
             vocatur
             ,
             sed
             ad
             servitutem
             totius
             
             siae
          
           (
           saith
           Origen
           .
           )
           And
           S.
           
             Hierom
             ;
             Episcopi
             Sacerdotes
             se
             esse
             noverint
             ,
          
           
           
             non
             Dominos
          
           ;
           And
           yet
           S.
           Hierom
           himselfe
           writing
           to
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           calls
           him
           ,
           
             Domine
             verè
             sancte
             ,
             &
             suscipiende
             Papa
             .
             *
             Forma
             Apostolica
             haec
             est
             ,
             Dominatio
             interdicitur
             ,
          
           
           
             indicitur
             Ministratio
          
           .
           It
           is
           no
           Principality
           that
           the
           Apostles
           have
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Ministery
           ;
           a
           Ministery
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           the
           officers
           of
           which
           Ministration
           must
           governe
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           obey
           .
           They
           must
           governe
           not
           in
           a
           temporall
           regiment
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           for
           honour
           to
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           for
           benefit
           and
           service
           to
           the
           subject
           .
           So
           S.
           
             Austin
             .
             Nomen
             est
             operis
             ,
             non
             honor
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             ut
             intelligat
             se
             non
             esse
             Episcopum
             qui
             praeesse
             dilexerit
             ,
             non
             prodesse
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           chapter
           of
           the
           same
           book
           ,
           
             Qui
             imperant
             serviunt
             ijs
             rebus
             quibus
             videntur
             Imperare
             .
             Non
             enim
             dominandi
             cupidine
             imperant
             ,
             sed
             officio
             confulendi
             ,
             nec
             principandi
             superbiâ
             ,
             sed
             providendi
             misericordiâ
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           is
           intimated
           in
           the
           Propheticall
           visions
           ,
           where
           the
           regiment
           of
           Christ
           is
           design'd
           by
           the
           face
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           Beasts
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           regiment
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           a
           King.
           The
           first
           spirituall
           ,
           the
           other
           secular
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Fatherly
           authority
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prophet
           saies
           ,
           Instead
           of
           Fathers
           thou
           shalt
           have
           Children
           ,
           whom
           thou
           maist
           make
           Princes
           in
           all
           lands
           .
           This
           (
           say
           the
           Fathers
           )
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Princes
             or
             Rulers
             of
             Churches
             ,
             not
             Princes
             of
             Kingdomes
          
           by
           vertue
           or
           challenge
           of
           their
           Apostolate
           .
           But
           if
           this
           Ecclesiasticall
           rule
           ,
           or
           
           cheifty
           be
           interdicted
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           will
           acquit
           themselves
           ?
           How
           will
           their
           Superiority
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           temporary
           ?
           For
           is
           it
           a
           sinne
           ,
           if
           it
           continues
           ,
           and
           no
           sinne
           if
           it
           lasts
           but
           for
           a
           weeke
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           domineere
           ,
           and
           Lord
           it
           over
           their
           Brethren
           for
           a
           weeke
           together
           ?
           *
           But
           suppose
           it
           were
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           are
           perpetuall
           Dictators
           ?
           Calvin
           was
           perpetuall
           president
           ;
           and
           Beza
           ,
           till
           Danaeus
           came
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           even
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ?
           *
           But
           beyond
           all
           this
           how
           can
           the
           Presbytery
           which
           is
           a
           fixt
           lasting
           body
           rule
           and
           governe
           in
           causes
           Spirituall
           and
           Consistoriall
           ,
           and
           that
           over
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           ?
           For
           is
           it
           a
           sinne
           in
           Episcopacy
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Presbytery
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           lawfull
           here
           ,
           then
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             interdict
             it
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           for
           who
           will
           think
           that
           a
           Presbytery
           shall
           have
           leave
           to
           domineere
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           now
           a
           dayes
           )
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Apostles
           shall
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           governe
           ?
           but
           if
           the
           Apostles
           may
           governe
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           our
           Saviours
           saying
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedee
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           ,
           their
           successors
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           may
           doe
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           any
           further
           need
           of
           answer
           or
           escape
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           this
           being
           a
           particular
           directory
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           to
           expire
           with
           their
           persons
           .
           
           So
           S.
           Cyprian
           intimates
           .
           
             Apostoli
             pari
             fuêre
             consortio
             praediti
             ,
             &
             honoris
             ,
             &
             dignitatis
          
           ;
           and
           
           indeed
           this
           may
           be
           concluding
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           no
           waies
           pertinent
           to
           impugne
           Episcopall
           authority
           .
           For
           
             inter
             se
          
           they
           might
           be
           equall
           ,
           and
           yet
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           [
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             with
             you
          
           ]
           so
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             non
             designando
             officium
          
           ,
           but
           
             Sortem
             ;
             not
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             their
             lot
          
           ;
           intimating
           that
           their
           future
           condition
           should
           not
           be
           honorary
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           trouble
           ,
           not
           advanc'd
           ,
           but
           persecuted
           .
           But
           I
           had
           rather
           insist
           on
           the
           first
           answer
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           desire
           it
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           seeking
           temporall
           Principality
           to
           be
           forbidden
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             as
             an
             Appendix
             to
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           For
           in
           other
           capacities
           Bishops
           are
           as
           receptive
           of
           honour
           and
           temporall
           principalities
           as
           other
           men
           .
           
             Bishops
             vt
             sic
          
           are
           not
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           must
           not
           seeke
           for
           it
           ;
           But
           some
           secular
           Princes
           may
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           to
           this
           day
           they
           are
           .
           For
           it
           is
           as
           unlawfull
           for
           a
           B●shop
           to
           have
           any
           Land
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           a
           Country
           ,
           and
           a
           single
           acre
           is
           no
           more
           due
           to
           the
           Order
           ,
           then
           a
           Province
           ;
           but
           both
           these
           may
           be
           conjunct
           in
           the
           s●me
           person
           ,
           though
           still
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           precept
           ,
           the
           functions
           and
           capacities
           must
           be
           distinguish●d
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Synesius
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             To
             confound
             and
             intermixe
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             to
             joyne
             things
             incompossible
             and
             inconsistent
             ,
          
           Inconsistent
           (
           I
           say
           )
           not
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           discrepant
           in
           function
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           we
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           speakes
           
           of
           the
           duteous
           subordination
           of
           Sarah
           to
           her
           Husband
           Abraham
           ,
           he
           propunds
           her
           as
           an
           example
           to
           all
           married
           women
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           [
           
             shee
             obeyed
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             Lord
          
           ]
           why
           was
           this
           spoken
           to
           Christian
           women
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           doe
           so
           too
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           such
           an
           Honourable
           compellation
           as
           Christ
           allowes
           every
           woman
           to
           give
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           a
           Mechanick
           ,
           a
           hard-handed
           artisan
           ,
           he
           would
           forbid
           to
           those
           eminent
           pillars
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           those
           lights
           of
           Christendome
           whom
           he
           really
           indued
           with
           a
           plenitude
           of
           power
           for
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           
             Credat
             Apella
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           PASTOR
           ,
           and
           FATHER
           ,
           are
           as
           honourable
           titles
           as
           any
           .
           They
           are
           honourable
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
             Honour
             thy
             Father
          
           &c
           :
           Thy
           Father
           ,
           in
           all
           senses
           .
           They
           are
           also
           made
           sacred
           by
           being
           the
           appellatives
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           secular
           addresses
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           as
           is
           knowne
           .
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ;
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           used
           in
           Scripture
           for
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           certaine
           ,
           that
           ,
           Duke
           ,
           and
           
             Captaine
             ,
             Rulers
          
           ,
           and
           Commanders
           are
           but
           just
           the
           same
           in
           English
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           are
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           of
           these
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Lord.
           And
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           since
           Christ
           erected
           a
           
             spirituall
             regiment
          
           ,
           and
           us'd
           words
           of
           secular
           honour
           to
           expresse
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           above
           ,
           although
           Christ
           did
           interdict
           a
           secular
           principality
           ,
           yet
           he
           forbad
           not
           a
           secular
           title
           ;
           He
           us'd
           many
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           voyce
           of
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           holy
           Church
           hath
           alwaies
           expressed
           their
           honourable
           estimate
           in
           
           reverentiall
           compellations
           and
           Epithets
           of
           honour
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           have
           taught
           us
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           *
           Bishops
           were
           called
           
             Principes
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             Princes
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           instance
           it
           in
           the
           question
           of
           Iurisdiction
           .
           Indeed
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           forbad
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           to
           be
           called
           
             Princeps
             Sacerdotum
          
           ,
           or
           
             summus
             Sacerdos
          
           ,
           or
           
             aliquid
             hujusmodi
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           
             primae
             sedis
             Episcopus
          
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           their
           meaning
           was
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           would
           dictate
           a
           lesson
           of
           humility
           to
           their
           Primate
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           remember
           the
           principality
           not
           to
           be
           so
           much
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           See
           ,
           for
           he
           might
           be
           called
           
             Bishop
             of
             the
             prime
             See.
          
           But
           whatsoever
           fancy
           they
           had
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           was
           a
           guise
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           
             Bishops
             sine
             praefatione
             honoris
             ,
             but
             with
             honourable
             mention
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             To
             our
             most
             blessed
          
           LORD
           .
           So
           the
           letters
           were
           superscribed
           to
           
             Iulius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           from
           some
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           
           in
           Sozomen
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           speake
           Untruths
           of
           mee
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             Nor
             of
          
           MY
           LORDS
           THE
           BISHOPS
           ,
           said
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           .
           The
           Synodicall
           book
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           is
           inscribed
           DOMINI●
           REVERENDISSIMIS
           ,
           
           
             ac
             pijssimis
             Fratribus
             ac
             Collegis
             ,
             Damaso
             ,
             Ambrosio
          
           &c
           :
           
             To
             our
             most
             Reverend
          
           LORDS
           ,
           
             and
             holy
             Brethren
          
           &c
           :
           And
           the
           Councell
           of
           Illyricum
           sending
           their
           Synodall
           letters
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Asia
           ,
           by
           
             Bishop
             Elpidius
             ,
             Haecpluribus
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             persequi
             non
             est
             visum
             ,
             quòd
             miserimus
             vnum
             ex
             omnibus
             ,
          
           
           DOMINUM
           ,
           
             &
             Collegam
             nostrum
             Elpidium
             ,
             qui
             cognosceret
             ,
             esset
             ne
             sicut
             dictum
             fuerat
             à
          
           
           DOMINO
           ,
           
             &
             Collegâ
             nostro
             Eustathio
          
           .
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             Brother
             Elpidius
          
           .
           Our
           Lord
           and
           
             Brother
             Eustathius
          
           .
           *
           The
           oration
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Epaunum
           begins
           thus
           .
           
             Quod
             praecipientibus
             tantis
          
           DOMINIS
           MEIS
           
             ministerium
             proferendi
             sermonis
             assumo
          
           &c
           :
           
             The
             Prolocutor
             tooke
             that
             office
             on
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             command
             of
             so
             many
          
           GREAT
           LORDS
           THE
           BISHOPS
           .
           *
           When
           the
           Church
           of
           Spayne
           became
           Catholike
           ,
           and
           adjur'd
           the
           Arian
           heresy
           ,
           King
           Recaredus
           in
           the
           third
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           made
           a
           speech
           to
           the
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Non
             incognitum
             reor
             esse
             vobis
             ,
          
           REVERENDISSIMI
           Sacerdotes
           &c
           :
           
             Non
             credimus
             vestram
             latere
          
           SANCTITATEM
           &c
           :
           
             vestra
             Cognovit
          
           BEATITUDO
           &c
           :
           VENERANDI
           PATRES
           &c
           :
           And
           these
           often
           .
           Your
           Holinesse
           ,
           your
           
             Blessednesse
             ,
             Most
             Reverend
             ,
             Venerable
             Fathers
          
           ;
           Those
           were
           the
           addresses
           the
           King
           made
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Synod
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           when
           Spaine
           grew
           Catholike
           ;
           But
           not
           such
           a
           Speech
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Arian
           records
           .
           They
           amongst
           them
           us'd
           but
           little
           Reverence
           to
           their
           Bishops
           .
           But
           the
           instances
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           innumerable
           .
           Nothing
           more
           ordinary
           in
           Antiquity
           then
           to
           speake
           of
           Bishops
           with
           the
           titles
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             Domine
             verè
             Sancte
             ,
             &
             suscipiende
             Papa
             ,
          
           
           So
           S.
           Hierome
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           to
           S.
           Austin
           a
           
             Bishop
             .
             Secundùm
             enim
             honorum
             vocabula
             quae
             jam
             Ecclesiae
             usus
             obtinuit
             Episcopatus
             Presbyterio
             major
             est
             ,
          
           
           saith
           S.
           
             Austin
             .
             Episcopacy
             is
             Greater
             then
             the
             office
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             according
             to
             the
          
           TITLES
           OF
           HONOUR
           
             which
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             introduc'd
             .
          
           *
           But
           I
           shall
           summe
           up
           these
           particulars
           
           in
           a
           totall
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           expressed
           by
           S.
           Chrysostome
           .
           
           
             Haeretici
             à
             Diabolo
          
           HONORUM
           VOCABULA
           
             Episcopis
             non
             dare
             didicerunt
             .
             Hereticks
             have
             learned
             of
             the
             Devill
             not
             to
             give
             due
             titles
             of
             honour
             to
             Bishops
             .
          
           The
           good
           Patriarch
           was
           angry
           surely
           when
           he
           said
           so
           .
           *
           For
           my
           owne
           particular
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           doe
           so
           undervalue
           any
           fastuous
           ,
           or
           pompous
           title
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           their
           people
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           as
           easily
           reject
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           our
           duties
           piously
           to
           use
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           still
           desire
           appellatives
           of
           honour
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           their
           due
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           deserve
           them
           much
           more
           .
           So
           that
           either
           for
           their
           humility
           ,
           or
           however
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           we
           must
           [
           
             highly
             honour
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             us
          
           ]
           It
           is
           the
           precept
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
           and
           S.
           Cyprian
           observing
           how
           Curious
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           was
           that
           he
           might
           give
           honour
           to
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           they
           were
           reeking
           in
           their
           malice
           hot
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ;
           he
           did
           it
           to
           teach
           us
           a
           duty
           .
           
           
             Docuit
             enim
             Sacerdotes
             veros
          
           LEGITIME
           ET
           PLENE
           HONORARI
           
             dum
             circa
             falsos
             Sacerdotes
             ipse
             talis
             extitit
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           argument
           he
           uses
           to
           procure
           a
           full
           honour
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           *
           To
           these
           I
           adde
           ;
           If
           fitting
           in
           a
           THRONE
           even
           above
           the
           seate
           of
           Elders
           be
           a
           title
           of
           a
           great
           dignity
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           it
           confirmed
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           all
           Antiquity
           calling
           the
           
             Bishops
             chaire
          
           ,
           A
           THRONE
           ,
           and
           the
           investiture
           of
           a
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Church
           AN
           INTHRONIZATION
           .
           Quando
           INTHRONIZANTUR
           
             propter
             communem
             utilitatem
             Episcopi
          
           &c
           :
           saith
           P.
           
           Anterus
           in
           his
           decretall
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Boetica
           and
           Toledo
           .
           INTHRONING
           is
           the
           Primitive
           word
           for
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
             Sedes
             in
             Episcoporum
             Eccles●is
             excelsae
             constitutae
             &
             praeparatae
             ,
          
           UT
           THRONUS
           
             speculationem
             &
             potestatem
             judicandi
             à
             Domino
             sibi
             datam
             materiam
             docent
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           Vrban
           )
           .
           And
           S.
           Ignatius
           to
           his
           Deacon
           Hero
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             trust
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             will
             show
             to
             me
             Hero
             sitting
             upon
             my
          
           THRONE
           .
        
         
           **
           The
           summe
           of
           all
           is
           this
           .
           Bishops
           if
           they
           must
           be
           at
           all
           ,
           most
           certainly
           must
           be
           beloved
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           dutyes
           ,
           and
           their
           worke
           deserves
           it
           .
           S.
           Paul
           was
           as
           deare
           to
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           as
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           true
           eternally
           ,
           
             Form●sipedes
             Evangelizantium
          
           ,
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           beauteous
           ,
           and
           then
           much
           more
           of
           the
           chiefe
           .
           
           
             Ideo
             ista
             praetulimus
             (
             charissimi
             )
             vt
             intelligatis
             potestatem
             Episcoporum
             vestrorum
             ,
             in
             eisque
             Deum
             veneremini
             ,
             &
             eos
          
           UT
           ANIMAS
           VESTRAS
           
             diligatis
             ,
             vt
             quibus
             illi
             non
             communicant
             ,
             non
             communicetis
          
           &c
           :
           Now
           ,
           love
           to
           our
           Superiours
           is
           ever
           honourable
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           more
           then
           amicitia
           ,
           that
           's
           amongst
           Peeres
           ,
           but
           love
           to
           our
           Betters
           ,
           is
           
             Reverence
             ,
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           
             high
             Estimate
          
           .
           And
           if
           we
           have
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           dispute
           about
           the
           other
           would
           be
           a
           meere
           impertinence
           .
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           S.
           Ignatius
           ,
           
           
             &
             v●s
             decet
             non
             contemnere
             aetatem
             Episcopi
             ,
             sed
             juxta
             Dei
             Patris
             arbitrium
          
           OMNEM
           ILLI
           IMPERTIRI
           REVERENTIAM
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
          
           WILL
           OF
           GOD
           
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             give
             all
          
           
           REVERENCE
           ,
           HONOUR
           ,
           
             or
             veneration
             to
             our
             Bishops
          
           .
        
         
           VVELL
           !
           However
           things
           are
           now
           ,
           
           It
           was
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Old
           Religion
           ;
           for
           no
           honour
           was
           thought
           too
           great
           for
           them
           whom
           God
           had
           honourd
           with
           so
           great
           degrees
           of
           approximation
           to
           himselfe
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           .
           But
           then
           also
           they
           went
           further
           .
           For
           they
           thought
           whom
           God
           had
           intrusted
           with
           their
           soules
           ,
           they
           might
           with
           an
           equall
           confidence
           trust
           with
           their
           personall
           actions
           ,
           and
           imployments
           of
           greatest
           trust
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           was
           Great
           Consideration
           that
           they
           who
           were
           
             Antistites
             religionis
          
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           great
           Dictators
           of
           Faith
           and
           conscience
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           composers
           of
           those
           affayres
           in
           whose
           determination
           ,
           a
           Divine
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           interests
           of
           conscience
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           religion
           were
           the
           best
           ingredients
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           observing
           how
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           did
           actions
           contrary
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           severall
           interests
           .
           The
           Common-wealth
           still
           enabled
           Bishops
           to
           take
           cognisance
           of
           causes
           ,
           and
           the
           confidence
           of
           their
           owne
           people
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           carry
           them
           thither
           where
           they
           hop'd
           for
           faire
           issue
           ,
           upon
           such
           good
           grounds
           as
           they
           might
           fairely
           expect
           from
           the
           Bishops
           abilityes
           ,
           authority
           ,
           and
           religion
           ;
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           as
           much
           decline
           them
           as
           shee
           could
           ,
           and
           made
           sanctions
           against
           it
           so
           farre
           as
           shee
           might
           without
           taking
           from
           themselves
           all
           opportunities
           
           both
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           ingaging
           the
           secular
           arme
           to
           their
           owne
           assistance
           .
           But
           this
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           consideration
           of
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           not
           
             in
             Naturâ
             rei
          
           unlawfull
           for
           Bishops
           to
           receive
           an
           office
           of
           secular
           imployment
           .
           S.
           Paul's
           tent-making
           was
           as
           much
           against
           the
           calling
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           sitting
           in
           a
           secular
           tribunall
           is
           against
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           to
           the
           conveniences
           of
           a
           Republike
           which
           must
           be
           indulged
           to
           a
           private
           ,
           personall
           necessity
           .
           But
           we
           have
           not
           S.
           Paul's
           example
           onely
           ,
           but
           his
           rule
           too
           ,
           
           according
           to
           Primitive
           exposition
           .
           [
           
             Dare
             any
             of
             you
             having
             a
             matter
             before
             another
             goe
             to
             law
             before
             the
             Vnjust
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             Saints
             ?
             If
             then
             ye
             have
             judgements
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             set
             them
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             least
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ]
           who
           are
           they
           ?
           The
           Clergy
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           now
           adayes
           .
           
           But
           S.
           Ambrose
           also
           thought
           that
           to
           be
           his
           meaning
           seriously
           .
           Let
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           the
           Iudges
           .
           For
           by
           [
           
             least
             esteemed
          
           ]
           he
           could
           not
           meane
           the
           most
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           they
           would
           most
           certainly
           have
           done
           very
           strange
           justice
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           causes
           which
           they
           Understand
           not
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           set
           them
           to
           judge
           who
           by
           their
           office
           are
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           the
           Clergy
           who
           (
           as
           
             S.
             Paul's
          
           expression
           is
           )
           
             Preach
             not
             themselves
             ,
             but
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             themselves
             your
             servants
             for
             Iesus
             sake
             .
             Meliùs
             dicit
             apud
             Dei
             Ministros
             agere
             causam
             .
          
           Yea
           but
           S.
           Paul's
           expression
           seemes
           to
           exclude
           the
           Governours
           
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           intermedling
           .
           [
           
             Is
             there
             not
             one
             wise
             man
             among
             you
             that
             is
             able
             to
             Iudge
             betweene
             his
             Brethren
             ?
          
           ]
           Why
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           they
           are
           Fathers
           ?
           The
           objection
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           noting
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           his
           answer
           to
           it
           .
           
             Ideò
             autem
             Fratrem
             Iudicem
             eligendum
             dicit
             ,
             quià
             adhuc
             Rector
             Ecclesiae
             illorum
             non
             erat
             ordinatus
             .
             S.
             Paul
          
           us'd
           the
           word
           [
           
             Brethren
             ]
             for
             as
             yet
             a
             Bishop
             was
             not
             ordained
             amongst
             them
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           
           intimating
           that
           the
           Bishop
           was
           to
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           though
           till
           then
           ,
           
             in
             subsidium
          
           any
           prudent
           Christian
           man
           might
           be
           imployed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           did
           alwaies
           forbid
           to
           Clergy-men
           A
           VOLUNTARY
           ASSUMPTION
           of
           ingagements
           in
           REBUS
           SAECULI
           .
           
           So
           the
           sixth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             Bishop
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             must
             not
             assume
             ,
             or
             take
             on
             himselfe
             worldly
             cares
             .
             If
             he
             does
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             depos'd
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Prohibition
           is
           generall
           .
           
             No
             worldly
             cares
          
           .
           Not
           domestick
           .
           But
           how
           if
           they
           come
           on
           him
           by
           Divine
           imposition
           ,
           or
           accident
           ?
           That
           's
           nothing
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           assume
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           voluntary
           act
           acquire
           his
           owne
           trouble
           .
           So
           that
           if
           his
           secular
           imployment
           be
           an
           act
           of
           obedience
           ,
           indeed
           it
           is
           trouble
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           no
           sinne
           .
           But
           if
           he
           seekes
           it
           ,
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           ambition
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           also
           must
           the
           following
           Canon
           be
           understood
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             Clerk
             must
             not
             be
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             ,
             viz
             :
          
           of
           secular
           trust
           ,
           that
           is
           must
           not
           seeke
           a
           diversion
           from
           his
           imployment
           by
           voluntary
           Tutorship
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           also
           forbad
           all
           secular
           negotiation
           
             for
             base
             ends
          
           ,
           not
           precisely
           the
           imployment
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           the
           illnesse
           of
           the
           intention
           ,
           and
           this
           indeed
           shee
           expressely
           forbids
           in
           her
           Canons
           .
           *
           
             Pervenit
             ad
             Sanctam
             Synodum
             quòd
             quidam
             qui
             in
             Clero
             sunt
             allecti
          
           PROPTER
           LUCRA
           TURPIA
           
             conductores
             alienarum
             possessionum
             fiant
             ,
             &
             saecularia
             negotia
             sub
             curâ
             suâ
             suscipiant
             ,
             Dei
             quidem
             Ministerium
             parvipendentes
             ,
             Saecularium
             verò
             discurrentes
             domos
             &
          
           PROPTER
           AVARITIAM
           
             patrimoniorum
             sollicitudinem
             sumentes
          
           .
           Clergy
           men
           farmers
           of
           lands
           ,
           and
           did
           take
           upon
           them
           secular
           imployment
           FOR
           COVETOUS
           DESIGNES
           ,
           and
           with
           neglect
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           the
           Councell
           complain'd
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           this
           exigence
           the
           following
           Sanction
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           
             Decrevit
             itaque
             hoc
             Sanctum
             magnumque
             Concilium
             ,
             nullum
             deinceps
             ,
             non
             Episcopum
             ,
             non
             Clericum
             vel
             Monachum
             aut
             possessiones
             conducere
             ,
             aut
             negotijs
             saecularibus
             se
             immiscere
             .
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             No
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             N●
             Monke
             must
             farme
             grounds
             ,
             nor
             ingage
             himselfe
             in
             secular
             businesse
             .
          
           What
           in
           none
           ?
           No
           ,
           none
           ,
           
             praeter
             pupillorum
             ,
             si
             fortè
             leges
             imponant
             inexcusabilem
             curam
             ,
             an
             t
             civitatis
             Episcopus
             Ecclesiasticarum
             rerum
             sollicitudinem
             habere
             praecipiat
             ,
             aut
             Orphanorum
             ,
             &
             viduarum
             earum
             quae
             sine
             ullâ
             defensione
             sunt
             ,
             ac
             personarum
             quae
             maximè
             Ecclesiastico
             indigent
             adjutorio
             ,
             &
             propter
             timorem
             Domini
             causa
             deposcat
             .
          
           This
           Canon
           will
           doe
           right
           to
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           All
           secular
           affaires
           ,
           and
           bargaines
           either
           for
           covetousnesse
           ,
           or
           with
           considerable
           disturbance
           of
           
           Church
           offices
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           For
           a
           Clergy
           man
           must
           not
           be
           covetous
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           covetise
           must
           he
           neglect
           his
           cure
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           of
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Arles
           ,
           
           
             Clericus
             turpis
             lucri
             gratiâ
             aliquod
             genus
             negotiationis
             non
             exerceat
             .
          
           But
           nor
           here
           ,
           nor
           at
           Chalcedon
           is
           the
           prohibition
           absolute
           ,
           nor
           declaratory
           of
           an
           inconsistence
           and
           incapacity
           ;
           for
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Clerk
           may
           doe
           any
           office
           that
           is
           
             in
             piâ
             curâ
          
           .
           He
           may
           undertake
           
             the
             supravision
             of
             Widdowes
          
           ,
           and
           Orphans
           .
           And
           though
           he
           be
           forbid
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           a
           guardian
           of
           pupills
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           expounded
           here
           by
           this
           Canon
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           for
           a
           voluntary
           seeking
           it
           is
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           here
           it
           is
           permitted
           only
           with
           ,
           
             si
             fortè
             leges
             imponant
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Authority
           commands
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           undertake
           it
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           either
           the
           Emperor
           commands
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Bishop
           permits
           him
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           lawfull
           .
           But
           without
           such
           command
           or
           license
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           therefore
           S.
           Cyprian
           did
           himselfe
           severely
           punish
           
             Geminius
             Faustinus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           for
           undertaking
           the
           executorship
           of
           the
           Testament
           of
           
             Geminius
             Victor
          
           :
           
           he
           had
           no
           leave
           of
           his
           Bishop
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           of
           his
           own
           head
           to
           undertake
           that
           which
           would
           be
           an
           avocation
           of
           him
           from
           his
           office
           ,
           did
           in
           S.
           Cyprians
           Consistory
           ,
           deserve
           a
           censure
           .
           3.
           
           By
           this
           Canon
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           any
           Clerk
           may
           be
           the
           Oeconomus
           or
           steward
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           dispense
           her
           revenue
           if
           the
           Bishop
           command
           him
           .
           4.
           
           He
           may
           undertake
           the
           patronage
           ,
           or
           assistance
           of
           any
           distressed
           person
           that
           
           needs
           the
           Churches
           ayde
           .
           *
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           all
           secular
           imployment
           did
           not
           
             hoc
             ipso
          
           avocate
           a
           Clergy-man
           from
           his
           necessary
           office
           and
           duty
           ;
           for
           some
           secular
           imployments
           are
           permitted
           him
           ,
           
             all
             causes
             of
             piety
             ,
             of
             charity
             ,
             all
             occurrences
             concerning
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             nothing
             for
             covetousnesse
             ,
             but
             any
             thing
             in
             obedience
             ,
          
           any
           thing
           I
           meane
           of
           the
           fore-named
           instances
           .
           Nay
           the
           affaires
           of
           Church
           revenues
           ,
           and
           dispensation
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Patrimony
           was
           imposed
           on
           the
           Bishop
           by
           the
           
             Canons
             Apostolicall
          
           ,
           and
           then
           considering
           how
           many
           possessions
           were
           deposited
           first
           at
           the
           Apostles
           feet
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           ,
           we
           may
           quickly
           perceive
           that
           a
           case
           may
           occurre
           in
           which
           something
           else
           may
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Clergy
           besides
           prayer
           and
           preaching
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           saith
           Ignatius
           to
           S.
           
             Polycarpe
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             Widdowes
             be
             neglected
             :
             after
             God
             ,
             doe
             thou
             take
             care
             of
             them
             .
          
           *
           
             Qui
             locupletes
             sunt
             ,
             &
             volunt
             ,
             pro
             arbitrio
             quisque
             suo
             quod
             libitum
             est
             contribuit
             ;
             &
             quod
             collectum
             est
             apud
             Praesidem
             deponitur
             ,
             atque
             is
             inde
             opitulatur
             Orphanis
             ,
             &
             viduis
             ,
             iisque
             quivel
             morbo
             ,
             vel
             aliâ
             de
             causâ
             egent
             :
             tum
             iis
             qui
             vincti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             peregrè
             advenientibus
             hospitibus
             :
             &
             ut
             uno
             verbo
             dicam
             ,
             omnium
             indigentium
             Curator
             est
             .
             All
             the
             Collects
             and
             Offerings
             of
             faithfull
             people
             are
             deposited
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             thence
             he
             dispenses
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             widdowes
             ,
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             thence
             he
             provides
             for
             travellers
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             he
             takes
             care
             of
             all
             indigent
             ,
             and
             necessitous
             people
             .
          
           So
           it
           was
           in
           
             Iustin
             Martyrs
          
           time
           
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           think
           ,
           requir'd
           a
           considerable
           portion
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           besides
           his
           studies
           and
           prayer
           and
           preaching
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           also
           done
           even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           for
           first
           they
           had
           the
           provision
           of
           all
           the
           Goods
           ,
           and
           persons
           of
           the
           coenobium
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           This
           they
           themselves
           administred
           till
           a
           complaint
           arose
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           prov'd
           a
           Scandall
           ;
           then
           they
           chose
           seven
           men
           ,
           men
           full
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           men
           that
           were
           Priests
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           of
           the
           70
           Disciples
           saith
           Epiphanius
           ,
           and
           such
           men
           as
           Preached
           ,
           and
           Baptized
           ,
           so
           S.
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           S.
           Philip
           ,
           therefore
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           Clergy-men
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           left
           their
           preaching
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           at
           least
           abated
           of
           the
           height
           of
           the
           imployment
           ,
           for
           therefore
           the
           Apostles
           appointed
           them
           ,
           that
           themselves
           might
           not
           leave
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           serve
           Tables
           ;
           plainly
           implying
           that
           such
           men
           who
           were
           to
           serve
           these
           Tables
           ,
           must
           leave
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           some
           sense
           or
           degree
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           chose
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           no
           harme
           neither
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           themselves
           had
           the
           imployment
           .
           I
           say
           there
           was
           no
           harme
           done
           ,
           by
           this
           temporary
           office
           ,
           to
           their
           Priestly
           function
           and
           imployment
           .
           For
           to
           me
           it
           is
           considerable
           .
           If
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           does
           not
           take
           up
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           then
           what
           inconvenience
           though
           his
           imployment
           be
           mixt
           with
           secular
           allay
           .
           But
           if
           it
           does
           take
           up
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           ●afe
           for
           any
           Presbyter
           ever
           to
           become
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           dignity
           of
           a
           farre
           greater
           burden
           ,
           and
           requires
           more
           then
           a
           Man
           's
           all
           ,
           if
           all
           was
           requir'd
           to
           
           the
           function
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Church
           prohibiting
           secular
           imployment
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Clerks
           ,
           doe
           prohibite
           it
           ,
           onely
           
             in
             gradu
             impedimenti
             officii
             Clericalis
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           offices
           are
           supplyed
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           it
           is
           never
           prohibited
           but
           that
           the
           personall
           abilities
           of
           any
           man
           may
           be
           imployed
           for
           the
           fairest
           advantages
           either
           of
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           observeable
           that
           the
           Canons
           provide
           that
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           destitute
           ,
           not
           that
           such
           a
           particular
           Clerke
           should
           there
           officiate
           .
           Thus
           the
           Councell
           of
           Arles
           decreed
           ,
           
           
             ut
             Presbyteri
          
           SICUT
           HACTENUS
           FACTUM
           EST
           ,
           INDISCRETE
           
             per
             diversa
             non
             mittantur
             loca
             ...
             ne
             fortè
             propter
             eorum
             absentiam
             ,
             &
             animarum
             pericula
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiarum
             in
             quibus
             constituti
             sunt
             ,
             negligantur
             officia
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           we
           see
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           had
           been
           usuall
           to
           send
           Priests
           on
           Embassyes
           [
           
             sicut
             hactenus
             factum
             est
          
           ]
           2.
           
           The
           Canon
           forbids
           the
           indiscreet
           or
           promiscuous
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           that
           men
           of
           great
           ability
           &
           choyce
           be
           not
           imployed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           be
           discretion
           ,
           or
           discerning
           in
           the
           choyce
           of
           the
           men
           .
           viz.
           that
           such
           men
           be
           chosen
           whose
           particular
           worth
           did
           by
           advancing
           the
           legation
           ,
           make
           compensation
           for
           absence
           from
           their
           Churches
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           was
           no
           indiscretion
           in
           the
           Embassy
           ,
           
             quoad
             hoc
          
           at
           least
           ;
           for
           the
           ordinary
           offices
           of
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           dispensed
           by
           men
           of
           even
           abilities
           ,
           but
           the
           extraordinary
           affaires
           of
           both
           states
           require
           men
           of
           an
           heightned
           apprehension
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Canon
           only
           took
           care
           that
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           a
           Parish
           be
           not
           relinquished
           ,
           
           for
           so
           is
           the
           title
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             ,
             Ne
             Presbyteri
             causâ
             legationis
             per
             diversa
             mittantur
             loca
             ,
             curâ
             animarum
             relictâ
             .
          
           But
           then
           if
           the
           cure
           be
           supplied
           by
           delegation
           ,
           the
           feares
           of
           the
           Canon
           are
           prevented
           .
        
         
           *
           In
           pursuance
           of
           this
           consideration
           the
           Church
           forbad
           Clergy-men
           to
           receive
           honour
           ,
           
           or
           secular
           preferment
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           expressed
           where
           the
           prohibition
           is
           made
           .
           It
           is
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Chalcedon
             .
             Qui
             semel
             in
             clero
             deputati
             sunt
             ,
             aut
             Monachorum
             vitam
             expetiverunt
             ,
             statuimus
             neque
             ad
             militiam
             ,
             neque
             ad
             dignitatem
             aliquam
             venire
             mundanam
             .
          
           That
           's
           the
           inhibition
           ;
           But
           the
           Canon
           subjoynes
           a
           temper
           ;
           
             aut
             hoc
             tentantes
             ,
             &
             non
             agentes
             poenitentiam
             ,
             quo
             minùs
             redeant
             ad
             hoc
             quod
             propter
             Deum
             primitùs
             elegerunt
             ,
             anathematizari
             ,
          
           they
           must
           not
           turne
           
             Souldiers
             ,
             or
             enter
             upon
             any
             worldy
             dignity
             to
             make
             them
             leave
             their
             function
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             they
             have
             first
             chosen
             :
          
           for
           then
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           he
           that
           tooke
           on
           him
           military
           honours
           ,
           or
           secular
           prefectures
           ,
           or
           consular
           dignity
           ,
           could
           not
           officiate
           in
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           but
           must
           renounce
           them
           to
           assume
           the
           other
           ;
           It
           was
           in
           obstruction
           of
           this
           abuse
           that
           the
           Canon
           directed
           its
           prohibition
           ,
           viz.
           in
           this
           sence
           clearely
           ,
           that
           a
           Clerk
           must
           not
           so
           take
           on
           him
           secular
           offices
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           
             redire
             in
             saeculum
          
           ,
           having
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           plow
           ,
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           to
           change
           his
           profession
           ,
           or
           to
           relinquish
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           become
           a
           Widdow
           .
           The
           case
           of
           S.
           Matthew
           and
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           cleare
           this
           businesse
           .
           
             Ecce
             reliquimus
             omnia
          
           ,
           was
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           Clericall
           office
           .
           
           S.
           Matthew
           could
           not
           returne
           to
           his
           trade
           of
           Publican
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           have
           taken
           him
           from
           his
           Apostolate
           .
           But
           S.
           Peter
           might
           and
           did
           returne
           to
           his
           nets
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           
             reliqui
             omnia
          
           .
           Plainly
           telling
           us
           that
           a
           SECULAR
           CALLING
           ,
           a
           CONTINUED
           FIX'D
           ATTENDANCE
           on
           a
           businesse
           of
           the
           world
           is
           an
           impediment
           to
           the
           Clericall
           office
           ,
           and
           ministration
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           temporary
           imployment
           or
           secession
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           doe
           as
           much
           forbid
           the
           cares
           of
           houshold
           ,
           as
           the
           cares
           of
           publike
           imployment
           to
           Bishops
           .
           So
           the
           fourth
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           decrees
           .
           
           
             Vt
             Episcopus
             nullam
             rei
             familiaris
             curam
             adse
             revocet
             ,
             sed
             lectioni
             ,
             &
             orationi
             ,
             &
             verbi
             Dei
             praedicationi
             tantummodò
             vacet
             .
          
           Now
           if
           this
           Canon
           be
           confronted
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Paul
           [
           
             He
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             them
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
          
           ]
           it
           will
           easily
           informe
           us
           of
           the
           Churches
           intention
           .
           For
           they
           must
           provide
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           But
           yet
           so
           provide
           as
           not
           to
           hinder
           their
           imployment
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           transgresse
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           ;
           but
           this
           caveat
           may
           be
           as
           well
           entred
           ,
           and
           observed
           in
           things
           Politicall
           ,
           as
           Oeconomicall
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           we
           have
           seene
           what
           the
           Church
           hath
           done
           in
           pursuance
           of
           her
           owne
           interest
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           that
           she
           might
           with
           sanctity
           ,
           and
           without
           distraction
           ,
           tend
           her
           Grand
           imployment
           ;
           but
           yet
           many
           cases
           did
           occurre
           in
           which
           she
           did
           canonically
           permitt
           an
           alienation
           of
           imployment
           ,
           and
           revocation
           of
           some
           persons
           from
           an
           assiduity
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           
           attendance
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           seven
           set
           over
           the
           widdowes
           ,
           and
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             Chalcedon
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           how
           the
           Common-wealth
           also
           pursued
           her
           interest
           ,
           and
           because
           shee
           found
           Bishops
           men
           of
           Religion
           and
           great
           trust
           ,
           and
           confident
           abilities
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           should
           be
           disserv'd
           in
           the
           promotion
           of
           able
           men
           to
           a
           
             Bishops
             throne
          
           .
           *
           Who
           would
           have
           made
           recompence
           to
           the
           Emperour
           for
           depriving
           him
           of
           Ambrose
           his
           prefect
           ,
           if
           Episcopall
           promotion
           had
           made
           him
           incapable
           of
           serving
           his
           Prince
           in
           any
           great
           Negotiation
           ?
           It
           was
           a
           remarkeable
           passage
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             As
             our
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             so
             also
             must
             we
             observe
             the
          
           BISHOP
           ,
           
             because
             he
             assists
             and
             serves
             the
             Lord.
             And
             wisemen
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Vnderstanding
             must
          
           SERVE
           KINGS
           ,
           
             for
             he
             must
             not
             be
             serv'd
             with
             men
             of
             small
             parts
             .
          
           Here
           either
           Ignatius
           commends
           Bishops
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           else
           propounds
           them
           as
           the
           fittest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           to
           doe
           them
           service
           .
           For
           if
           onely
           men
           of
           great
           abilities
           are
           fit
           to
           serve
           Kings
           ,
           surely
           as
           great
           abilities
           are
           required
           to
           inable
           a
           man
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           in
           so
           peculiar
           manner
           of
           approximation
           .
           He
           then
           that
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           is
           most
           certainly
           fit
           for
           the
           service
           of
           his
           King.
           This
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           Ignatius
           his
           discourse
           .
        
         
           For
           consider
           .
           Christianity
           might
           be
           suspected
           for
           a
           designe
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           choose
           the
           
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           pregnant
           Understandings
           for
           her
           imployment
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           men
           become
           incapable
           of
           ayding
           the
           Republike
           ,
           the
           promotion
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           injury
           to
           those
           Princes
           whose
           affayres
           would
           need
           support
           .
           *
           The
           interest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           also
           is
           considerable
           .
           For
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           no
           authority
           is
           so
           full
           of
           regiment
           ,
           and
           will
           so
           finely
           force
           obedience
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           And
           therefore
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           made
           his
           lawes
           ,
           and
           imposed
           them
           with
           a
           face
           of
           religious
           solemnity
           .
           For
           the
           people
           are
           stronger
           then
           any
           one
           Governour
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           not
           awed
           by
           Religion
           ,
           would
           quickly
           
             miscere
             Sacra
             prophanis
          
           ,
           jumble
           heaven
           and
           earth
           into
           a
           miscellany
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Sanction
           of
           lawes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Antistites
             religionis
          
           are
           the
           most
           competent
           instruments
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           not
           onely
           in
           all
           religions
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           and
           in
           ours
           ever
           till
           now
           ,
           but
           even
           now
           we
           should
           quickly
           find
           it
           ,
           were
           but
           our
           Bishops
           in
           that
           Veneration
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           that
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           that
           actually
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Calenture
           of
           primitive
           devotion
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Religion
           were
           ever
           even
           amongst
           the
           most
           barbarous
           and
           untaught
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           confidence
           of
           these
           advantages
           ,
           both
           the
           Emperours
           themselves
           when
           they
           first
           became
           Christian
           allowed
           appeales
           from
           secular
           tribunalls
           to
           the
           *
           Bishops
           Consistory
           ,
           even
           in
           causes
           of
           secular
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           would
           choose
           to
           have
           their
           difficulties
           there
           ended
           whence
           they
           expected
           
           the
           issues
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           religion
           .
           *
           I
           say
           this
           was
           done
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           the
           Emperours
           were
           Christian
           Before
           this
           time
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Priests
           (
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           could
           not
           be
           imployed
           in
           state
           affayres
           ,
           they
           were
           odious
           for
           their
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           then
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Church
           forbad
           secular
           imployment
           in
           meaner
           offices
           ,
           the
           attendance
           on
           which
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           make
           recompense
           for
           the
           least
           avocation
           of
           them
           from
           their
           Church
           imployment
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           avocation
           but
           the
           sordidnesse
           of
           the
           imployment
           that
           was
           prohibited
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           holy
           Church
           .
           But
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           their
           imployment
           might
           be
           such
           as
           to
           make
           compensation
           for
           a
           temporary
           secession
           ,
           neither
           Church
           nor
           State
           did
           then
           prohibite
           it
           ;
           And
           that
           was
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           the
           Princes
           were
           Christian
           ,
           for
           then
           immediately
           the
           Bishops
           were
           imployed
           in
           honorary
           negotiations
           .
           It
           was
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           of
           Millaine
           had
           him
           for
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           had
           him
           one
           of
           his
           prefects
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           their
           judge
           in
           causes
           of
           secular
           cognisance
           .
           For
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           Bishop
           the
           Emperour
           who
           was
           present
           at
           the
           election
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
           
             Gratias
             tibi
             ago
             Domine
             ...
             quoniam
             huic
             viro
             ego
             quidem
             commisi
             corpora
             ;
             tu
             autem
             animas
             ,
             &
             meam
             electionem
             ostendisti
             tuae
             justitiae
             convenire
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           
             Governour
             of
             Millaine
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           And
           therefore
           by
           reason
           of
           both
           these
           offices
           S.
           Austin
           was
           forc'd
           to
           attend
           a
           good
           while
           before
           he
           could
           find
           him
           at
           leisure
           .
           
           
             Non
             enim
             quaerere
             ab
             eo
             poteram
             quod
             volebam
             sicut
             volebam
             ,
             
             secludentibus
             me
             ab
             ejus
             aure
             ,
             atque
             ore
             catervis
             negotiosorum
             hominum
             ,
             quorum
             infirmitatibus
             serviebat
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           his
           owne
           condition
           too
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           fit
           in
           the
           chayre
           of
           Hippo
           ;
           
           
             Non
             permittor
             ad
             quod
             volo
             vacare
             ante
             meridiem
             ;
             post
             meridiem
             occupationibus
             hominum
             teneor
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             &
             homines
             quidam
             causas
             suas
             saeculares
             apud
             nos
             finire
             cupientes
             ,
          
           
           
             quando
             eis
             necessarij
             fuerimus
             ,
             sic
             nos
             Sanctos
             ,
             &
             Dei
             servos
             appellant
             ,
             ut
             negotia
             terrae
             suae
             peragant
             .
             Aliquando
             &
             agamus
             negotium
             salutis
             nostrae
             &
             salut
             is
             ipsorum
             ,
             non
             de
             auro
             ,
             non
             de
             argento
             non
             de
             fundis
             ,
             &
             pecoribus
             ,
             pro
             quibus
             rebus
             quotidiè
             submisso
             capite
             salutamur
             ut
             dissensiones
             hominum
             terminemus
             .
          
           It
           was
           almost
           the
           businesse
           of
           every
           day
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           judge
           causes
           concerning
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Silver
           ,
           Cattell
           ,
           and
           glebe
           ,
           and
           all
           appertenances
           of
           this
           life
           .
           This
           S.
           Austin
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           lawfull
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           to
           suppose
           in
           charity
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           ,
           
           
             S.
             Austin
          
           thought
           it
           not
           only
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           a
           part
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           [
           
             quibus
             nos
             molestijs
             idem
             affixit
             Apostolus
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           the
           authority
           ,
           not
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           that
           spake
           within
           him
           ,
           even
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           :
           ]
           so
           he
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           it
           was
           usuall
           for
           Princes
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           to
           send
           Bishops
           their
           Embassadours
           .
           Constans
           the
           Emperour
           sent
           two
           Bishops
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           
           together
           with
           Salianus
           the
           Great
           Master
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           Constantius
           *
           S.
           Chrysostom
           was
           sent
           Embassadour
           to
           Gainas
           .
           
           Maruthus
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Mesopotamia
           was
           sent
           Embassadour
           from
           the
           Emperour
           to
           Isdigerdes
           
           the
           King
           
           of
           Persia.
           S.
           Ambrose
           from
           Valentinian
           the
           yonger
           to
           the
           Tyrant
           Maximus
           .
           *
           
           Dorotheus
           was
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           chamberlaine
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Many
           more
           examples
           there
           are
           of
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           office
           ,
           and
           a
           secular
           dignity
           or
           imployment
           .
           Now
           then
           Consider
           .
           *
           The
           Church
           did
           not
           ,
           might
           not
           challenge
           any
           secular
           honour
           ,
           or
           imployment
           by
           vertue
           of
           her
           Ecclesiasticall
           dignity
           precisely
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           might
           not
           be
           ambitious
           ,
           or
           indagative
           of
           such
           imployment
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Churche's
           interest
           abstractly
           considered
           was
           not
           promoted
           by
           such
           imployment
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           was
           no
           greater
           way
           of
           compensation
           was
           interrupted
           and
           depress'd
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Church
           (
           though
           in
           some
           cases
           shee
           was
           allowed
           to
           make
           secession
           ,
           yet
           )
           might
           not
           relinquish
           her
           owne
           charge
           ,
           to
           intervene
           in
           anothers
           ayd
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Church
           did
           by
           no
           meanes
           suffer
           her
           Clerks
           ,
           to
           undertake
           any
           low
           secular
           imployment
           ,
           much
           more
           did
           shee
           forbid
           all
           sordid
           ends
           ,
           and
           Covetous
           designes
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           Clerks
           might
           ever
           do
           any
           action
           of
           piety
           ,
           though
           of
           secular
           burden
           .
           Clerks
           were
           never
           forbidden
           to
           reade
           Grammer
           ,
           or
           Philosophy
           to
           youth
           ,
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           Schooles
           ,
           of
           Hospitalls
           ,
           they
           might
           reconcile
           their
           Neighbours
           that
           were
           falne
           out
           ,
           about
           a
           personall
           trespasse
           ,
           or
           reall
           action
           ,
           and
           yet
           since
           now
           adayes
           a
           Clergy-man's
           imployment
           and
           capacity
           is
           bounded
           within
           his
           Pulpit
           ,
           or
           reading
           deske
           ,
           or
           his
           study
           of
           Divinity
           at
           most
           ,
           these
           that
           I
           have
           reckoned
           are
           as
           verily
           secular
           as
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           law
           of
           Christendome
           ever
           prohibited
           any
           of
           these
           
           or
           any
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           ingenuous
           ,
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           a
           Scholler
           ,
           that
           requires
           either
           finenesse
           of
           parts
           ,
           or
           great
           learning
           ,
           or
           overruling
           authority
           ,
           or
           exemplary
           piety
           .
           7.
           
           Clergy-men
           might
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           imposed
           on
           them
           by
           their
           Superiours
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Priests
           were
           men
           of
           Great
           ability
           and
           surest
           confidence
           for
           determinations
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           religion
           was
           ever
           the
           strongest
           binder
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Princes
           and
           People
           sometimes
           forc'd
           the
           Bishops
           from
           their
           owne
           interest
           to
           serve
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           &
           in
           it
           they
           serv'd
           themselves
           directly
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           too
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           not
           only
           a
           sustentation
           from
           the
           secular
           arme
           ,
           but
           an
           addition
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           secular
           advantages
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           warranted
           by
           precedent
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           men
           whom
           all
           succeeding
           ages
           have
           put
           into
           the
           Calender
           of
           Saints
           .
           *
           So
           that
           it
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           kings
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           that
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           when
           we
           assert
           a
           capacity
           to
           the
           Bishops
           to
           undertake
           charges
           of
           publike
           trust
           .
           It
           is
           no
           addition
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           Bishops
           .
           It
           serves
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           assists
           the
           republike
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           plethory
           ,
           and
           almost
           a
           surfet
           of
           Clergy-men
           as
           this
           age
           is
           supplied
           with
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           disservice
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           whole
           dayly
           offices
           may
           be
           plentifully
           supplyed
           by
           Vicars
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           temporary
           avocation
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           aboundant
           recompence
           is
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           is
           not
           at
           all
           injured
           )
           by
           becomming
           an
           occasion
           of
           indearing
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           those
           whose
           aide
           shee
           is
           .
        
         
         
           *
           There
           is
           an
           admirable
           epistle
           written
           by
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           to
           
             P.
             Alexander
          
           the
           third
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             Winchester
          
           &
           Norwich
           that
           attended
           the
           Court
           upon
           service
           of
           the
           
             King.
             Non
             est
             novum
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             quòd
             Regum
             Consiliis
             intersint
             Episcopi
             .
             Sicut
             enim
             honestate
             ,
             &
             sapientiâ
             caeteros
             antecedunt
             ,
             sic
             expeditiores
             ,
             &
             efficaciores
             in
             reip
             .
             administratione
             censentur
             .
             Quia
             sicut
             Scriptum
             est
             [
             minùs
             salubritèr
             disponitur
             regnum
             ,
             quod
             non
             regitur
             consilio
             sapientum
             ]
             In
             quo
             notatur
             eos
             consiliis
             Regum
             debere
             assistere
             ,
             qui
             sciant
             &
             velint
             ,
             &
             possint
             patientibus
             compati
             ,
             paci
             terrae
             ,
             ac
             populi
             saluti
             prospicere
             ,
             erudire
             adjustitiam
             Reges
             ,
             imminentibus
             occursare
             periculis
             ,
             vitaeque
             maturioris
             exemplis
             informare
             subditos
             &
             quâdam
             authoritate
             potestativâ
             praesumptionem
             malignantium
             cohibere
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           Bishops
           to
           be
           Counsellors
           to
           Princes
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           their
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           that
           enables
           them
           for
           a
           Bishoprick
           proclaimes
           them
           fit
           instruments
           to
           promote
           the
           publike
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           They
           know
           how
           to
           comply
           with
           oppressed
           people
           ,
           to
           advance
           designes
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           publike
           security
           ;
           It
           is
           their
           office
           to
           instruct
           the
           King
           to
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           their
           sanctity
           to
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           diffuse
           their
           exemplary
           piety
           over
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           mixe
           influences
           of
           religion
           with
           designes
           of
           state
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           have
           as
           much
           of
           the
           dove
           as
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           religious
           authority
           to
           restraine
           the
           malignity
           of
           accursed
           people
           in
           whom
           any
           image
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           
           of
           religion
           is
           remaining
           .
           *
           He
           proceeds
           in
           the
           discourse
           and
           brings
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             Elisha
             ,
             Iojada
             ,
             Zecharias
             ,
          
           who
           were
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           respectively
           ,
           and
           yet
           imployed
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Councells
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           addes
           this
           ;
           
             Vnum
             noveritis
             ,
             quia
             nisi
             familiares
             ,
             &
             Consiliarii
             Regis
             essent
             Episcopi
             ,
             suprà
             dorsum
             Ecclesiae
             hodiè
             fabricarent
             peccatores
             ,
             &
             immanitèr
             ,
             ac
             intolerabilitèr
             opprimeret
             Clerum
             praesumptio
             Laicalis
             .
          
           That
           's
           most
           true
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           had
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           additionall
           honorary
           imployments
           ,
           
             the
             plowers
             would
             plow
             upon
             the
             Churches
             back
             ,
             &
             make
             long
             furrowes
             .
          
           *
           The
           whole
           Epistle
           is
           worth
           transcribing
           ,
           But
           I
           shall
           content
           my selfe
           with
           this
           summary
           of
           the
           advantages
           which
           are
           acquir'd
           both
           to
           policy
           and
           Religion
           by
           the
           imployment
           of
           Bishops
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           .
           
             Istis
             me
             diantibus
             mansuescit
             circa
             simplices
             judiciarius
             rigor
             ,
             admittitur
             clamor
             pauperum
             ,
             Ecclesiarum
             dignitas
             erigitur
             ,
             relevatur
             pauperum
             indigentia
             ,
             firmatur
             in
             clero
             libertas
             ,
             pax
             in
             populis
             ,
             in
             Monasteriis
             quies
             ,
             justitia
             liberè
             exercetur
             ,
             superbia
             opprimitur
             ,
             augetur
             Laicorum
             devotio
             ,
             religio
             fovetur
             ,
             diriguntur
             judicia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           When
           pious
           Bishops
           are
           imployed
           in
           Princes
           Councells
           ,
           
             then
             the
             rigor
             of
             Lawes
             is
             abated
             ,
             equity
             introduced
             ,
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             poore
             is
             heard
             ,
             their
             necessities
             are
             made
             known
             ,
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             conserved
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             Kingdomes
             labour'd
             for
             ,
             pride
             is
             depressed
             ,
             religion
             increaseth
             ,
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Laity
             multiplies
             ,
             and
             tribunalls
             are
             made
             just
             ,
             and
             incorrupt
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             .
          
           Thus
           farre
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           .
           *
           These
           are
           the
           effects
           
           which
           though
           perhaps
           they
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           fall
           out
           ,
           yet
           these
           things
           may
           in
           expectation
           of
           reason
           be
           look'd
           for
           from
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           their
           principles
           and
           calling
           promises
           all
           this
           ,
           
             &
             quia
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             magis
             lex
             est
             ,
             ubi
             Dominus
             legis
             timetur
             ,
             meliùs
             dicit
             apud
             Dei
             Ministros
             agere
             causam
             .
             Faciliùs
             enim
             Dei
             timore
             sententiam
             legis
             veram
             promunt
          
           ;
           
           (
           saith
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           )
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           the
           fairest
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           that
           they
           be
           imployed
           .
           But
           if
           personall
           defaillance
           be
           thought
           reasonable
           to
           disimploy
           the
           whole
           calling
           ,
           then
           neither
           Clergy
           nor
           Laity
           should
           ever
           serve
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           are
           easily
           driven
           into
           an
           understanding
           of
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Paul
           
           [
           
             No
             man
             that
             warreth
             entangleth
             himselfe
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           ]
           For
           although
           this
           be
           spoken
           of
           all
           Christian
           people
           ,
           and
           concernes
           the
           Laity
           in
           their
           proportion
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           yet
           nor
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           interdicted
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           a
           direct
           hinderance
           to
           their
           owne
           precise
           duty
           of
           Christianity
           .
           And
           such
           things
           must
           be
           par'd
           away
           from
           the
           fringes
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           long
           robe
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           But
           if
           we
           should
           consider
           how
           little
           we
           have
           now
           left
           for
           the
           imployment
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           a
           Bishop
           would
           scarce
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           necessary
           function
           ,
           so
           farre
           would
           it
           be
           from
           being
           hindered
           by
           the
           collaterall
           intervening
           of
           a
           Lay-judicature
           .
           I
           need
           not
           instance
           in
           any
           particulars
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           judging
           matters
           and
           questions
           of
           religion
           be
           not
           left
           alone
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           be
           put
           into
           a
           temporall
           
           imployment
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           suspition
           of
           doing
           nothing
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           this
           ;
           only
           intreating
           this
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           King
           
             fons
             utriusque
             jurisdictionis
          
           ?
           In
           all
           the
           senses
           of
           Common-law
           ,
           and
           externall
           compulsory
           he
           is
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           why
           may
           not
           the
           King
           as
           well
           make
           Clergy-Iudges
           ,
           as
           Lay-Delegates
           ?
           For
           (
           to
           be
           sure
           )
           if
           there
           be
           an
           incapacity
           in
           the
           Clergy
           of
           medling
           with
           secular
           affaires
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           same
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Laity
           of
           medling
           with
           Church
           affaires
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Clergy
           be
           above
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           the
           Laity
           are
           under
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           the
           Clergy
           be
           incapable
           of
           Lay-businesse
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           a
           different
           and
           disparate
           nature
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           does
           not
           the
           same
           argument
           exclude
           the
           Laity
           from
           intervening
           in
           Church
           affaires
           ?
           For
           the
           Church
           differs
           no
           more
           from
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           then
           the
           common-wealth
           differs
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           suppose
           a
           King
           should
           command
           a
           Bishop
           to
           goe
           on
           Embassy
           to
           a
           forraine
           Prince
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             Commissioner
             in
             a
             treaty
             of
             pacification
             ,
          
           if
           the
           Bishop
           refuse
           ,
           did
           he
           doe
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Subject
           ?
           If
           yea
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           subjection
           that
           is
           which
           a
           Bishop
           owes
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           saying
           ,
           and
           doing
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           obliged
           ,
           whether
           the
           Prince
           commands
           him
           yea
           or
           no.
           But
           if
           no
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishop
           was
           tyed
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           calling
           makes
           him
           no
           way
           incapable
           of
           such
           imployment
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           be
           bound
           to
           doe
           a
           sinne
           .
        
         
         
           BUt
           then
           did
           not
           this
           imployment
           ,
           
           when
           the
           occasions
           were
           great
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           force
           the
           Bishops
           to
           a
           temporary
           absence
           ?
           And
           what
           remedy
           was
           there
           for
           that
           ?
           For
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           be
           left
           destitute
           ,
           that
           's
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           the
           Canons
           .
           They
           must
           not
           be
           like
           the
           
             Sicilian
             Bishops
          
           whom
           
             Petrus
             Blesensis
          
           complains
           of
           ,
           that
           attended
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           never
           visited
           their
           Churches
           ,
           or
           took
           care
           either
           of
           the
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           possessions
           .
           What
           then
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           The
           Bishops
           in
           such
           cases
           may
           give
           delegation
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           offices
           to
           others
           ,
           though
           now
           adaies
           they
           are
           complain'd
           of
           for
           their
           care
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           their
           care
           ;
           For
           if
           they
           may
           intervene
           in
           secular
           affaires
           ,
           they
           may
           sometimes
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           delegate
           their
           power
           ,
           or
           leave
           the
           Church
           without
           a
           Curate
           .
           ***
           But
           for
           this
           matter
           the
           account
           need
           not
           be
           long
           .
           For
           since
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           whole
           Diocesse
           is
           
             in
             curâ
             Episcopali
          
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           responsive
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           that
           instant
           necessity
           and
           the
           publike
           act
           of
           Christendome
           hath
           ratified
           it
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           delegated
           to
           Presbyters
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Bishops
           charge
           as
           there
           are
           parishes
           in
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           pretended
           for
           delegation
           of
           Episcopall
           charge
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           act
           of
           all
           Christendome
           .
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           at
           first
           ,
           Presbyters
           had
           no
           distinct
           cure
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           were
           in
           common
           assistant
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           were
           his
           emissaries
           for
           the
           gaining
           soules
           in
           Citty
           ,
           or
           Suburbs
           ;
           But
           when
           the
           Bishops
           divided
           parishes
           ,
           and
           fixt
           the
           
           Presbyters
           upon
           a
           cure
           ,
           so
           many
           Parishes
           as
           they
           distinguished
           ,
           so
           many
           delegations
           they
           made
           ;
           And
           these
           we
           all
           believe
           to
           be
           good
           both
           in
           law
           ,
           and
           conscience
           .
           For
           the
           
             Bishop
             per
             omnes
             divinos
             ordines
             propriae
             hierarchiae
             exercet
             mysteria
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Denis
           ,
           
           )
           he
           does
           not
           doe
           the
           offices
           of
           his
           order
           by
           himselfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           others
           also
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           inferior
           orders
           doc
           so
           operate
           ,
           as
           by
           them
           he
           does
           his
           proper
           offices
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           besides
           this
           grand
           act
           of
           the
           Bishops
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           all
           Christendome
           in
           consent
           ,
           we
           have
           faire
           precedent
           in
           S.
           Paul
           ;
           for
           he
           made
           delegation
           of
           a
           power
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           to
           excommunicate
           the
           incestuous
           person
           .
           It
           was
           a
           plain
           delegation
           ;
           for
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           his
           
             own
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           
             own
             authority
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           without
           it
           ,
           I
           scarce
           find
           how
           the
           delinquent
           should
           have
           been
           delivered
           over
           to
           Satan
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             be
             buffeted
          
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           a
           miraculous
           appendix
           of
           power
           Apostolick
           .
        
         
           *
           When
           S.
           Paul
           sent
           for
           Timothy
           from
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           he
           sent
           Tychicus
           to
           be
           his
           Vicar
           .
           [
           
             Doe
             thy
             diligence
             to
             come
             unto
             me
             shortly
             ,
             for
             Demas
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             &c.
             
             And
             Tychicus
             have
             I
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
          
           ]
           Here
           was
           an
           expresse
           delegation
           of
           the
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           Tychicus
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           time
           was
           
             Curate
             to
             S.
             Timothy
             .
             Epaphroditus
          
           for
           a
           while
           attended
           on
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           and
           either
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
           or
           Epaphroditus
           appointed
           one
           in
           substitution
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           was
           relinquished
           ,
           
           for
           he
           was
           most
           certainly
           non-resident
           .
        
         
           *
           Thus
           also
           we
           find
           that
           S.
           Ignatius
           did
           delegate
           his
           power
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           in
           his
           voyage
           to
           his
           Martyrdome
           .
           
           
             Presbyteri
             pascite
             gregem
             qui
             inter
             vos
             est
             ,
             donec
             Deus
             designaverit
             eum
             qui
             principatum
             in
             vobis
             habiturus
             est
             .
             Ye
             Presbyters
             doe
             you
             feed
             the
             flock
             till
             God
             shall
             designe
             you
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Till
             then
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           was
           but
           a
           delegate
           power
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           else
           have
           expired
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           Superiour
           .
           *
           
           To
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             Laodicean
             Councell
             .
             Non
             oportet
             Presbyteros
             ante
             ingressum
             Episcopi
             ingredi
             ,
             &
             sedere
             in
             tribunalibus
             ,
             nisi
             fortè
             aut
             aegrotet
             Episcopus
             ,
             aut
             in
             peregrinis
             ●um
             esse
             constiterit
             .
             Presbyters
             must
             not
             sit
             in
             Consistory
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Bishop
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             absent
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           seemes
           what
           the
           Bishop
           does
           when
           he
           is
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           committed
           to
           others
           in
           his
           absence
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           S.
           Cyprian
           sent
           a
           playne
           commission
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           .
           
             Fretus
             ergo
             dilectione
             &
             religione
             vestrâ
             ....
             his
             literis
             hortor
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             Mando
             vt
             vos
          
           .
           ...
           VICE
           MEA
           FUNGAMINI
           
             circa
             gerenda
             ea
             quae
             administratio
             religiosa
             deposcit
             .
             I
             intreat
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             my
             office
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             affayres
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           another
           time
           he
           put
           Herculanus
           ,
           and
           Caldonius
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           Suffragans
           ,
           together
           with
           Rogatianus
           ,
           and
           Numidicus
           ,
           two
           Priests
           ,
           
           in
           substitution
           for
           the
           excommunicating
           Faelicissimus
           and
           fower
           more
           .
           [
           
             Cùm
             ego
             vos
             pro
             me
          
           VICARIOS
           miserim
           .
           ]
           So
           it
           was
           just
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Hierocles
             Bishop
          
           of
           Alexandria
           and
           Melitius
           his
           Surrogate
           in
           Epiphanius
           .
           
           
             Videbatur
             
             autem
             &
             Melitius
             praeminere
          
           &c
           :
           
             vt
             qui
             secundum
             locum
             habebat
             post
             Petrum
             in
             Archiepiscopatu
             ,
             velut
             adjuvandi
             ejus
             gratiâ
             sub
             ipso
             existens
             ,
             &
             sub
             ipso
             Ecclesiastica
             curans
             .
             He
             did
             Church
             offices
             under
             ,
             and
             for
             Hierocles
          
           ;
           And
           I
           could
           never
           find
           any
           Canon
           or
           personall
           declamatory
           clause
           in
           any
           Councell
           ,
           or
           Primitive
           Father
           against
           a
           Bishop's
           giving
           more
           or
           lesse
           of
           his
           jurisdiction
           by
           way
           of
           delegation
           .
        
         
           *
           Hitherto
           also
           may
           be
           referr'd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           goods
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           which
           then
           were
           of
           a
           perplexe
           and
           buisy
           dispensation
           ,
           were
           all
           in
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           as
           part
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           ,
           yet
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           office
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           might
           delegate
           to
           a
           steward
           ;
           provided
           he
           were
           a
           Clergy-man
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           intimation
           and
           decree
           of
           Chalcedon
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sevill
           forbid
           any
           lay-men
           to
           be
           stewards
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             Elegimus
             vt
             vnusquisque
             nostrûm
             secundùm
             Chalcedonensium
             Patrum
             decreta
             ex
             proprio
             Clero
             Oeconomum
             sibi
             constituat
             .
          
           But
           the
           reason
           extends
           the
           Canon
           further
           .
           
             Indecorum
             est
             enim
             laicum
          
           VICARIUM
           
             esse
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             Saeculares
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             judicare
             .
          
           VICARS
           OF
           BISHOPS
           the
           Canon
           allowes
           ,
           onely
           forbids
           lay-men
           to
           be
           Vicars
           .
           
             In
             uno
             enim
             eodemque
             officio
             non
             decet
             dispar
             professio
             ,
             quod
             etiam
             in
             divinâ
             lege
             prohibetur
             ,
          
           &c
           :
           
             In
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             the
             law
             of
             God
             forbids
             to
             joyne
             men
             of
             disparate
             capacities
             .
          
           This
           then
           would
           be
           considered
           .
           For
           the
           Canon
           pretends
           Scripture
           ,
           Precepts
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Tradition
           of
           antiquity
           for
           it's
           Sanction
           .
        
         
         
           *
           FOR
           although
           antiquity
           approves
           of
           Episcopall
           delegations
           of
           their
           power
           to
           their
           Vicars
           ,
           
           yet
           these
           Vicars
           and
           delegates
           must
           be
           Priests
           at
           least
           .
           Melitius
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Chancellor
           of
           Hierocles
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           So
           were
           Herculanus
           ,
           and
           Caldonius
           to
           
             S.
             Cyprian
          
           .
           But
           they
           never
           delegated
           to
           any
           lay-man
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Episcopall
           power
           precisely
           .
           Of
           their
           lay-power
           or
           the
           cognisance
           of
           secular
           causes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           find
           one
           delegation
           made
           to
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           by
           
             Sylvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
          
           ,
           when
           his
           Clerks
           grew
           covetous
           ,
           he
           cur'd
           their
           itch
           of
           gold
           ,
           by
           trusting
           men
           of
           another
           profession
           so
           to
           shame
           them
           into
           justice
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           money
           .
           *
           
             Si
             quis
             autem
             Episcopus
             posthâc
             Ecclesiasticam
             rem
             aut
          
           LAICALI
           PROCURATIONE
           
             administrandam
             elegerit
             ....
             non
             solùm
             a
             Christo
             de
             rebus
             Pauperum
             judicatur
             reus
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             etiàm
             &
             Concilio
             manebit
             obnoxius
             .
             If
             any
             Bishop
             shall
             hereafter
             concredit
             any
             Church
             affayres
             to
          
           LAY
           ADMINISTRATION
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             be
             responsive
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           But
           the
           thing
           was
           of
           more
           ancient
           constitution
           .
           For
           in
           that
           Epistle
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             S.
             Clement
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           most
           certainly
           very
           ancient
           whoever
           was
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           decreed
           ,
           
             Si
             qui
             ex
             Fratribus
             negotia
             habent
             inter
             se
             apud
             cognitores
             saeculi
             non
             judicentur
             ,
             sed
             apud
             Presbyteros
             Ecclesiae
             quicquid
             illud
             est
             dirimatur
             .
             If
             Christian
             people
             have
             causes
             of
             difference
             and
             judiciall
             contestation
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             ended
             before
             the
          
           PRIESTS
           .
           For
           so
           S.
           Clement
           expounds
           
           [
           Presbyteros
           ]
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           reckoning
           it
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           sacred
           Hierarchy
           .
           *
           To
           this
           or
           some
           paralell
           constitution
           
             S.
             Hierome
          
           relates
           ,
           saying
           that
           [
           
             Priests
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             appointed
             judges
             of
             causes
          
           ]
           .
           He
           expounds
           his
           meaning
           to
           be
           of
           such
           Priests
           as
           were
           also
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           
             Iudges
             ab
             initio
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Hierom
           )
           .
           So
           that
           this
           saying
           of
           the
           Father
           may
           no
           way
           prejudge
           the
           Bishops
           authority
           ,
           but
           it
           excludes
           the
           assistance
           of
           lay-men
           from
           their
           Consistories
           .
           Presybter
           ,
           and
           Episcopus
           was
           instead
           of
           one
           word
           to
           S.
           Hierom
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           alwaies
           Clergy
           ,
           with
           him
           and
           all
           men
           else
           .
        
         
           *
           
             But
             for
             the
             mayne
             Question
             ,
             S.
          
           Ambrose
           
             did
             represent
             it
             to
          
           Valentinian
           
             the
             Emperour
             with
             confidence
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
          
           In
           causâ
           fidei
           ,
           vel
           Ecclesiastici
           alicujus
           ordinis
           eum
           judicare
           debere
           ,
           qui
           nec
           Munere
           impar
           sit
           ,
           nec
           jure
           dissimilis
           .
           
             The
             whole
             Epistle
             is
             admirable
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
          
           Sacerdotes
           de
           Sacerdotibus
           judicare
           ,
           that
           Clergy-men
           must
           onely
           judge
           of
           Clergy-causes
           ;
           
             and
             this
             S.
          
           Ambrose
           
             there
             call's
          
           judicium
           Episcopale
           .
           The
           Bishops
           judicature
           .
           Si
           tractandum
           est
           ,
           tractare
           in
           Ecclesiâ
           didici
           ,
           quod
           Majores
           fecerunt
           mei
           .
           Si
           conferendum
           de
           fide
           ,
           Sacerdotum
           debet
           esse
           ista
           collatio
           ,
           sicut
           factum
           est
           sub
           Constantino
           Aug.
           memoriae
           Principe
           .
           
             So
             that
             ,
             both
          
           matters
           of
           Faith
           
             and
             of
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           Order
           are
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           sub
           Imperatore
           ,
           by
           permission
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           
             For
             so
             it
             was
             in
          
           Nice
           ,
           under
           Constantine
           .
           
             Thus
             farre
             S.
          
           Ambrose
           .
        
         
           *
           S.
           Athanasius
           
             reports
             that
          
           Hosius
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           
           Corduba
           ,
           
             president
             in
             the
          
           Nicene
           
             Councell
             ,
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
             that
             a
          
           lay-man
           
             should
             be
          
           judge
           in
           Ecclesiasticis
           judicijs
           ,
           in
           Church-causes
           ;
           And
           Leontius
           
             calls
             Church-affayres
          
           ,
           
           Res
           alienas
           à
           Laicis
           ,
           things
           of
           another
           Court
           ,
           of
           a
           distinct
           cognisance
           from
           the
           Laity
           .
           *
           
             To
             these
             adde
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Venice
           ,
           
           
             for
             it
             is
             very
             considerable
             in
             this
             Question
             .
          
           Clerico
           nisi
           ex
           permissu
           Episcopi
           sui
           servorum
           suorum
           saecularia
           judicia
           adire
           non
           liceat
           .
           Sed
           si
           fortasse
           Episcopi
           sui
           judicium
           caeperit
           habere
           suspectum
           ,
           aut
           ipsi
           de
           proprietate
           aliquâ
           adversus
           ipsum
           Episcopum
           fuerit
           nat
           a
           contentio
           ,
           aliorum
           Episcoporum
           audientiam
           ,
           
             NON
             SAECULARIUM
             POTESTATUM
          
           debebit
           ambire
           .
           Alitèr
           à
           communione
           habeatur
           alienus
           .
           Clergy-men
           without
           delegation
           from
           their
           Bishop
           may
           not
           heare
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           servants
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Bishop
           be
           appealed
           from
           ,
           then
           other
           Bishops
           must
           heare
           the
           cause
           ,
           but
           
             NO
             LAY
             IUDGES
          
           by
           any
           meanes
           .
        
         
           *
           These
           Sanctions
           of
           holy
           Church
           it
           pleased
           the
           Emperour
           to
           ratifie
           by
           an
           Imperiall
           edict
           ,
           for
           so
           Iustinian
           commanded
           that
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           
             Secular
             Iudges
          
           should
           have
           no
           interest
           ,
           SED
           SANCTISSIMUS
           EPISCOPUS
           SECUNDUM
           SACRAS
           REGULAS
           CAUSAE
           FINEM
           IMPONAT
           .
           
             The
             Bishop
             according
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Canons
             must
             be
             the
             sole
             judge
             of
             Church-matters
             .
          
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           decretall
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           one
           of
           the
           fower
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Cavendum
             est
             à
             Fraternitate
             vestrâ
          
           ,
           
           
             ne
             saecularibus
             viris
             ,
             atque
             non
             sub
             regulâ
             nost●â
             degentibus
             res
             Ecclesiasticae
             committantur
             .
             Heed
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             be
             not
             any
             waies
             concredited
             to
             secular
             persons
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           I
           have
           twice
           spoken
           already
           .
           §
           .
           36.
           and
           §
           .
           41.
           
        
         
           The
           thing
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           next
           to
           impudence
           to
           say
           that
           in
           Antiquity
           Lay-men
           were
           parties
           and
           assessors
           in
           the
           Consistory
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           was
           against
           their
           faith
           ,
           it
           was
           against
           their
           practice
           ;
           and
           those
           few
           pigmy
           objections
           ,
           out
           of
           *
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           using
           the
           word
           Seniores
           ,
           or
           Elders
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           Priests
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           latine
           for
           the
           Greeke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           a
           secular
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           Alderman
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           thinke
           S.
           Austin
           did
           so
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           against
           Cresconius
           )
           are
           but
           like
           Sophoms
           to
           prove
           that
           two
           and
           two
           are
           not
           foure
           ;
           for
           to
           pretend
           such
           slight
           ,
           aëry
           imaginations
           ,
           against
           the
           constant
           ,
           knowne
           ,
           open
           ,
           Catholike
           practice
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           history
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           goe
           to
           fright
           an
           Imperiall
           army
           with
           a
           single
           bulrush
           .
           They
           are
           not
           worth
           further
           considering
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           this
           is
           ;
           That
           in
           this
           Question
           of
           lay-Elders
           the
           Moderne
           Aërians
           and
           Acephali
           doe
           wholly
           mistake
           their
           own
           advantages
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           they
           object
           out
           of
           antiquity
           for
           the
           white
           ,
           and
           watry
           colours
           of
           lay-Elders
           is
           either
           a
           very
           misprison
           of
           their
           allegations
           ,
           or
           else
           clearly
           abused
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
           For
           now
           adayes
           they
           are
           only
           us'd
           to
           exclude
           and
           drive
           forth
           Episcopacy
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           misalledge
           antiquity
           ,
           for
           the
           men
           with
           whose
           Heifers
           they
           would
           faine
           plough
           in
           this
           Question
           were
           themselves
           Bishops
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           
           was
           not
           ,
           would
           faine
           have
           beene
           ,
           it
           is
           knowne
           so
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           certainly
           if
           they
           had
           spoken
           of
           lay-Iudges
           in
           Church
           matters
           (
           which
           they
           never
           dream'd
           of
           )
           yet
           meant
           them
           not
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           pretended
           allegations
           can
           doe
           no
           service
           in
           the
           present
           Question
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           only
           to
           cleare
           this
           pretence
           from
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           totally
           misunderstood
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           cannot
           have
           any
           colour
           from
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           either
           divine
           ,
           or
           humane
           ,
           but
           that
           Lay-Iudges
           of
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           as
           they
           are
           unheard
           of
           in
           antiquity
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           neither
           nam'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           receive
           from
           thence
           any
           instructions
           for
           their
           deportment
           in
           their
           imaginary
           office
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           remanded
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           even
           the
           lake
           of
           Gebenna
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           neerest
           denomination
           .
           *
           The
           objection
           is
           from
           S.
           
           Paul
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             &
             doctrine
             .
             especially
             they
             .
          
           —
           therefore
           all
           Elders
           doe
           not
           so
           .
           Here
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           ,
           Preaching
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Elders
           not
           Preachers
           .
           Therefore
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           are
           governours
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           why
           therefore
           Lay-Elders
           ?
           Why
           may
           there
           not
           be
           diverse
           Church-officers
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           of
           them
           the
           Preacher
           ?
           [
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             but
             to
             Preach
          
           ]
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           commission
           of
           [
           baptizate
           ]
           was
           as
           large
           as
           [
           praedicate
           ]
           and
           why
           then
           might
           not
           another
           say
           ,
           
           Christ
           sent
           me
           not
           to
           Preach
           ,
           but
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           sense
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           doe
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           doe
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           left
           the
           ordinary
           ministration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           betook
           himselfe
           to
           the
           ordinary
           office
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           some
           Minister
           must
           be
           the
           ordinary
           Baptizer
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           not
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           might
           be
           both
           ordinarily
           ,
           why
           was
           not
           S.
           Paul
           both
           ?
           For
           though
           their
           power
           was
           common
           to
           all
           of
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           yet
           the
           execution
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Ministeries
           was
           according
           to
           severall
           gifts
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           was
           not
           dispensed
           to
           all
           in
           so
           considerable
           a
           measure
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           of
           them
           might
           be
           destin'd
           to
           the
           ordinary
           execution
           of
           other
           offices
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           the
           guift
           of
           Prophecy
           was
           the
           greatest
           ,
           so
           also
           was
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           is
           this
           ,
           
             that
             all
             Presbyters
             must
             be
             honour'd
             ,
             but
             especially
             they
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             doing
             that
             office
             with
             an
             ordinary
             execution
             and
             ministery
             .
          
           So
           no
           Lay-Elders
           yet
           .
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           also
           plain
           that
           all
           the
           Clergy
           did
           not
           Preach
           .
           
             Valerius
             Bishop
             of
             Hippo
          
           could
           not
           well
           skill
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           being
           a
           Greek
           borne
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Godly
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austin
           his
           Presbyter
           preach'd
           for
           him
           .
           The
           same
           case
           might
           occurre
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           For
           then
           was
           a
           concurse
           of
           all
           Nations
           to
           the
           Christian
           Synaxes
           ,
           especially
           in
           all
           great
           Imperiall
           Citties
           ,
           and
           Metropolitans
           ,
           as
           
             Rome
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Caesarea
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Now
           all
           could
           not
           speak
           with
           tongues
           ,
           neither
           could
           all
           Prophecy
           ,
           they
           were
           particular
           guifts
           given
           severally
           ,
           to
           severall
           men
           appointed
           
           to
           minister
           in
           Church-offices
           .
           Some
           Prophecyed
           ,
           some
           interpreted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           is
           an
           ignorant
           fancy
           to
           think
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Laick
           ,
           whosoever
           in
           the
           ages
           Apostolicall
           was
           not
           a
           Preacher
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           None
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ever
           expounded
           this
           place
           of
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           a
           traditive
           interpretation
           of
           it
           in
           prejudice
           to
           the
           pretence
           of
           our
           new
           office
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           word
           Presbyter
           is
           never
           used
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           for
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           if
           a
           Church
           officer
           be
           intended
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           used
           so
           here
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           prove
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Presbyter
           that
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           must
           be
           maintain'd
           by
           Ecclesiasticall
           revenue
           ,
           for
           so
           S.
           Paul
           expounds
           [
           honour
           ]
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           .
           
             Presbyters
             that
             rule
             well
             must
             be
             honoured
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             .
          
           But
           now
           ,
           the
           Patrons
           of
           this
           new
           devise
           are
           not
           so
           greedy
           of
           their
           Lay-Bishops
           as
           to
           be
           at
           charges
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           let
           them
           stand
           alone
           on
           their
           own
           rotten
           leggs
           ,
           and
           so
           perish
           ,
           then
           fixe
           him
           upon
           this
           place
           with
           their
           hands
           in
           their
           purses
           .
           But
           it
           had
           been
           most
           fitting
           for
           them
           to
           have
           kept
           him
           ,
           being
           he
           is
           of
           their
           own
           begetting
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           place
           speaks
           not
           of
           divers
           persons
           ,
           but
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Pastorall
           office
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           To
           rule
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           .
           Iust
           as
           if
           the
           expression
           had
           been
           
             in
             materiâ
             politicâ
          
           .
           All
           good
           Counsellors
           of
           State
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           
           honour
           ,
           especially
           them
           that
           disregarding
           their
           own
           private
           ,
           aime
           at
           the
           publike
           good
           .
           This
           implies
           not
           two
           sorts
           of
           Counsellors
           ,
           but
           two
           parts
           of
           a
           Counsellors
           worth
           ,
           and
           quality
           .
           Iudges
           that
           doe
           righteousnesse
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           right
           the
           cause
           of
           Orphans
           ,
           and
           Widdowes
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           no
           righteous
           judges
           that
           refuse
           to
           doe
           both
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           All
           Ministers
           of
           H.
           Church
           did
           not
           preach
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           frequently
           .
           The
           seven
           that
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             set
             over
             the
             Widdowes
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           but
           yet
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           constant
           ministration
           of
           the
           word
           to
           attend
           that
           imployment
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           *
           formerly
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           was
           in
           descent
           too
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           said
           
             Socrates
             )
             A
             Presbyter
             does
             not
             Preach
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             only
             did
             it
             .
          
           And
           then
           the
           allegation
           is
           easily
           understood
           .
           For
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           does
           not
           signify
           ,
           only
           making
           Homilies
           or
           exhortations
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           writing
           ,
           or
           travelling
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           still
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           sedulity
           of
           the
           person
           is
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           of
           the
           labour
           ,
           the
           greater
           increment
           of
           honour
           is
           to
           be
           given
           him
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           no
           Lay-Elders
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           but
           especially
           those
           who
           take
           extraordinary
           pains
           in
           propagating
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           though
           all
           preach
           ,
           (
           suppose
           that
           )
           yet
           all
           doe
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           take
           such
           great
           pains
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           intimated
           in
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           take
           bodily
           labour
           ,
           and
           travaile
           ,
           
             usque
             ad
             lassitudinem
          
           ,
           (
           so
           Budaeus
           renders
           it
           .
           )
           
           And
           so
           it
           is
           likely
           S.
           Paul
           here
           means
           .
           Honour
           the
           good
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           especially
           them
           that
           travell
           for
           disseminating
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           the
           word
           is
           often
           so
           used
           in
           Scripture
           .
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           I
           have
           travelled
           in
           the
           word
           more
           then
           they
           all
           .
           Not
           that
           S.
           Paul
           preached
           more
           then
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           most
           certainly
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           businesse
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
           But
           he
           travelled
           further
           and
           more
           then
           they
           all
           for
           the
           spreading
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           good
           Woman
           that
           travelled
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           supply
           of
           the
           necessities
           of
           their
           diet
           and
           houshold
           offices
           ,
           [
           
             they
             laboured
             much
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           word
           for
           them
           too
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Persis
           ,
           of
           Mary
           ,
           of
           Tryphaena
           ,
           of
           Triphosa
           .
           
           And
           since
           these
           women
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           travelled
           with
           the
           Apostolicall
           men
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           the
           men
           also
           travelled
           to
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             is
             travellers
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
           [
           
             We
             ought
             therefore
             to
             receive
             such
          
           ]
           (
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           intimating
           a
           particular
           reception
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           towards
           us
           of
           a
           peculiar
           merit
           .
           So
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           S.
           Paul
           may
           be
           this
           also
           ,
           All
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostolick
             men
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
          
           but
           especially
           them
           who
           ,
           besides
           the
           former
           ruling
           ,
           are
           also
           
             travellers
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             Evangelists
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           We
           are
           furnished
           with
           answere
           enough
           to
           infatuate
           this
           pretence
           for
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           from
           the
           
             common
             draught
          
           of
           the
           new
           discipline
           .
           For
           they
           have
           some
           that
           
             Preach
             only
          
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Preach
             too
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           the
           
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             viz.
          
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Since
           it
           is
           pretended
           by
           themselves
           in
           the
           Question
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           Episcopus
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           this
           very
           thing
           confidently
           obtruded
           in
           defiance
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           Presbyteri
           in
           this
           place
           signify
           [
           Bishops
           ?
           ]
           And
           then
           either
           this
           must
           be
           Lay-Bishops
           as
           well
           as
           Lay-Presbyters
           or
           else
           this
           place
           is
           to
           none
           of
           their
           purposes
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           If
           both
           these
           offices
           of
           RULING
           and
           PREACHING
           may
           be
           conjunct
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           distinguishing
           the
           Officers
           by
           the
           severall
           imployments
           ,
           since
           one
           man
           may
           doe
           both
           .
           But
           if
           these
           offices
           cannot
           be
           conjunct
           ,
           then
           no
           Bishops
           must
           preach
           ,
           nor
           no
           preachers
           be
           of
           the
           Consistory
           (
           take
           which
           government
           you
           list
           )
           for
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           then
           the
           offices
           being
           united
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           the
           inference
           of
           the
           distinct
           officer
           ,
           the
           Lay-Elder
           ,
           is
           impertinent
           .
           For
           the
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Paul
           would
           be
           nothing
           but
           this
           .
           All
           Church-Rulers
           must
           be
           honour'd
           ,
           Especially
           for
           their
           preaching
           .
           For
           if
           the
           offices
           may
           be
           united
           in
           one
           person
           (
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           they
           may
           )
           then
           this
           may
           be
           comprehended
           within
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           only
           be
           a
           vitall
           part
           and
           of
           peculiar
           excellency
           .
           And
           indeed
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exposition
           of
           S.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             Primasius
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             They
             rule
             well
             ,
             that
             spare
             nothing
             for
             the
             care
             of
             the
             flock
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           is
           the
           generall
           charge
           ,
           and
           preaching
           is
           the
           particular
           .
           For
           the
           work
           in
           generall
           they
           are
           to
           receive
           double
           honour
           ,
           but
           this
           of
           preaching
           ,
           as
           then
           preaching
           was
           ,
           had
           a
           
           particular
           excellency
           ,
           and
           a
           plastick
           power
           to
           forme
           men
           into
           Christianity
           ,
           especially
           it
           being
           then
           attested
           with
           miracles
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           new
           office
           of
           a
           Lay-Elder
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           in
           any
           reasonable
           proportion
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           his
           quality
           ,
           his
           office
           ,
           his
           authority
           ,
           his
           subordination
           ,
           his
           commission
           hath
           made
           so
           many
           divisions
           and
           new
           emergent
           Questions
           :
           and
           they
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           all
           asserted
           either
           by
           Scripture
           or
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           leave
           the
           way
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           runne
           in
           pursuit
           of
           this
           meteor
           ,
           I
           might
           quickly
           be
           amused
           ,
           but
           should
           find
           nothing
           certain
           but
           a
           certainty
           of
           being
           misguided
           .
           Therefore
           if
           not
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           yet
           for
           prudence
           ,
           
             bonum
             est
             esse
             hic
          
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           fold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           guard
           ,
           and
           supravision
           of
           those
           sheapheards
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           which
           his
           sheep
           have
           alwaies
           followed
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           consider
           this
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           enough
           to
           determine
           the
           Question
           .
           [
           
             My
             sheep
          
           (
           saith
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           )
           
             hear●
             my
             voice
             ,
             if
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             a
             thiefe
             come
             ,
             him
             they
             will
             not
             heare
          
           ]
           Clearly
           thus
           .
           That
           Christ's
           sheep
           heare
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           stranger
           ,
           nor
           will
           they
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           those
           sheapheards
           whom
           the
           Church
           hath
           followed
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           are
           no
           strangers
           ,
           but
           Sheapheards
           or
           Pastors
           of
           Christs
           appointing
           ,
           or
           else
           Christ
           hath
           had
           no
           sheep
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           hath
           ,
           then
           Bishops
           are
           the
           sheapheards
           ,
           for
           them
           they
           have
           ever
           followed
           .
           I
           end
           with
           that
           golden
           rule
           of
           
             Vincentius
             Lirinensis
          
           ,
           
           
             Magnoperè
             
             curandum
             est
             ut
             id
             teneamus
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             ,
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             creditum
             est
             .
             Hoc
             est
             enim
             verè
             ,
             proprieque
             Catholicum
             .
          
           For
           certainly
           the
           Catholick
           belief
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           
             Arius
             ,
             Eunomius
             ,
             Macedonius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
          
           and
           (
           the
           worst
           of
           hereticks
           )
           the
           Cataphrygians
           was
           never
           more
           truly
           received
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           then
           is
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           
             Bishops
             .
             Annunciare
             ergo
             Christianis
             Catholicis
             praeter
             id
             quod
             acceperunt
             ,
          
           
           
             nunquam
             licuit
             ,
             nunquam
             licet
          
           ,
           nunquam
           licebit
           .
           It
           never
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           to
           teach
           Christian
           people
           any
           new
           thing
           then
           what
           they
           have
           received
           from
           a
           primitive
           fountain
           ,
           and
           is
           descended
           in
           the
           stream
           of
           Catholick
           ,
           uninterrupted
           succession
           .
        
         
           *
           I
           onely
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           insinuated
           it
           to
           be
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           good
           Catholike
           Christians
           to
           pray
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           case
           now
           stands
           ,
           for
           Episcopacy
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Church-Liturgy
           but
           said
           Letanyes
           for
           their
           KING
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           BISHOP
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64057-e190
           
             In
             Chartâ
             Edgar
             .
             Regi●
             
               A.
               D.
            
             485.
             apud
             
               Hen.
               Spelman
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             Speeds
             
               Hist.
               l.
               9.
               c.
               19.
               n.
               23.
               p.
            
             716.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             c.
             20.
             n.
             64.
             p.
             747.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             ca
             ▪
             12.
             v.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64057-e1990
           
             *
             
               Maximini
               jussu
               Martyrio
               coronatur
            
             .
             Saith
             Platina
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             wholly
             uncertaine
             .
          
           
             *
             in
             1.
             ad
             Titū
             
          
           
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             Christ
             did
             institute
             a
             governement
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Simler
             :
             de
             rep
             :
             Helvet
             :
             fol
             ▪
             148.
             
             &
             172.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             doctr
             .
             Christ.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             tract
             .
             118.
             in
             Iohan.
             vide
             etiam
             tract
             .
             124.
             &
             tract
             .
             50.
             in
             Ioh
             ,
             de
             Agon
             .
             Christ.
             cap.
             30
             de
             bapt
             .
             contr
             .
             Donatist
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Sacerd.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             16.
             
             Matt.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             de
             pudicit
             .
          
           
             b
             Epist.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             qd
             Christus
             est
             Deus
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             3.
             in
             Apocal.
             Luke
             ,
             12.
             42.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             78.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
             Acts.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             in
             lib
             :
             de
             eo
             quod
             deterior
             p●tiori
             infidiatur
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             This
             government
             was
             first
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             by
             Christ
             
          
           
             *
             vide
             Hilarium
             in
             hunc
             locum
             &
             pp.
             communitèr
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             With
             a
             power
             of
             joyning
             others
             and
             appointing
             successors
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             This
             succession
             into
             the
             ordinary
             office
             of
             Apostolate
             is
             made
             by
             Bishops
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Bishop
             are
             all
             one
             in
             name
             &
             person
             
          
           
             *
             In
             cap.
             60.
             
             Isai.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Galat.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corin.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Carol.
             Bovium
             in
             constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             Schol.
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccl
             .
             in
             Jacobo
             .
             &
             in
             1.
             
             Galat
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             haeres
             .
             78
             ,
             79.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             124.
             in
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             pag.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             In
             bunc
             locum
             ●terque
             &
             Theod.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             13.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             2
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             cap.
             Galat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             8
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
          
           
             V.
             23.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             office
             ,
          
           
             Apocal.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Doroth.
             Synops
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Constit.
             Apost
             .
             per
             Clement
             .
             ubi
             quidam
             Iohannes
             in
             Epheso
             Episc.
             post
             Timoth.
             collocatur
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Which
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             made
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Giving
             to
             Apostles
             a
             power
             to
             doe
             some
             offices
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             which
             to
             others
             he
             gave
             not
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             hierarch
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             As
             of
             Ordination
             ,
          
           
             *
             In
             Trullo
             .
             can
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             14.
             in
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             hanc
             locū
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prophetas
             duplici
             genere
             intelligamus
             ,
             &
             futura
             dicentes
             &
             Scripturas
             revelantes
             .
             
               S.
               Ambros
               :
               in
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             And
             Confirmation
             ,
          
           
             *
             S.
             Cyprian
             :
             ad
             Iubajan
             .
          
           
             *
             lib
             :
             3
             hist
             :
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             vide
             Augast
             .
             tract
             .
             6.
             in
             1.
             
             Epist.
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             Penticoste
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             lib
             :
             3.
             hist
             :
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             137.
             ad
             Orthod
             :
          
           
             Epist
             :
             73.
             ad
             lubajan
             :
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             6.
             hist.
             cap
             :
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             in
             1.
             tom
             .
             Concil
             :
          
           
             a
             lib.
             de
             baptismo
             .
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             lib
             :
             2.
             contra
             lit
             :
             Petil
             :
             cap.
             104.
             &
             lib.
             15.
             de
             Trinitic
             26.
             vide
             etiam
             S
             Hieron
             :
             contra
             Luciferianos
             .
             S.
             Ambros
             :
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             2
             de
             sacramentis
             Epist
             :
             3.
             
             Eusebij
             P.
             &
             M.
             ad
             Episc.
             Tusciae
             &
             Campon
             :
             I
             sidor
             :
             Hispal
             de
             eccles
             :
             offic
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             And
             Superiority
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             baptism
             .
             Contra
             Donatist
             .
             c.
             43.
             vide
             etiam
             
               S.
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             de
             Vnit.
             Eccles.
             &
             
               S.
               Cyrill
            
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             1.
             hist.
             c
             12.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Haeres
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             Matth.
             vide
             Irenaeum
             l
             4.
             c.
             63.
             
             
               Tertul
               de
               praescript
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Vt
             puta
             ,
             viduarum
             collegium
             ,
             &
             Diaconorum
             ,
             &
             coenobium
             fidelium
             .
             &c
             :
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             in
             1.
             Apocal.
             
          
           
             ibid
             :
          
           
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             162.
             &
             in
             Apocal.
             
          
           
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             ad
             Policarp
             .
          
           
             *
             de
             praescrip
             .
          
           
             vide
             Aretha
             .
             in
             1.
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             Lucae
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             So
             that
             Bishops
             are
             successors
             in
             the
             office
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             tenent
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             praescript
             .
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             42.
             ad
             Cornelium
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             43.
             de
             baptis
             .
             cont
             .
             Donatist
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             De
             verbis
             Dom.
             serm
             .
             24
             
          
           
             In
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             In
             vers
             .
             29.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             .
             Phot.
             n.
             254.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             1
             ▪
             ad
             Simpron
             .
          
           
             b
             Homil.
             26.
             in
             Evang.
             
          
           
             c
             Orat.
             2.
             de
             imagin
             .
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Habetur
             Can.
             in
             Novo
             distinct
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             synod
             .
             Hispal
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             super
             Lucam
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             And
             particularly
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
          
           
             Epist.
             27.
             ad
             Lapsos
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             thes
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
             Orat.
             de
             laud.
             Basil
             :
          
           
             tract
             .
             primâ
             die
             suae
             ordinat
             .
          
           
             Biblioth
             .
             SS
             .
             PP
             .
             tom
             .
             5
             in
             Eccles.
             ord
             .
             in
             crepat
             .
          
           
             Acts
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             ferè
             habet
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Magnes
             :
             &
             Smyrnens
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             44
             ▪
             
          
           
             Epist.
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             the
             institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             expressed
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             by
             primitive
             authority
             ,
             Epist.
             27.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             65.
             
             Rogatian
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             76.
             
          
           
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Magnes
             .
          
           
             Quaest.
             Vet.
             &
             N.
             Testam
             .
             qu.
             97.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             dignit
             .
             Sacerd
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             4.
             
             Graec.
             5.
             lat
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             cap.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Tit.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Hom.
             32.
             in
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Octauum
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             in
             Lucam
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             In
             pursuance
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               institution
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ordaine
             Bishops
             in
             severall
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             As
             
               S.
               Iames
            
             at
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Trall
             ,
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             hist.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             46.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             ult
             :
          
           
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             decret
             .
             Vnic
             :
          
           
             Catech.
             4.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             16.
             
          
           
             lib
             :
             2.
             cont
             .
             lit
             :
             Peti●
             ▪
             c.
             51.
             &
             lib
             :
             2.
             cont
             :
             Crescon
             :
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             lib
             :
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             Iacobo
             .
          
           
             a
             homil
             :
             38.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             &
             33.
             hom
             :
             in
             15.
             Act.
             
          
           
             b
             haeres
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             c
             in
             1.
             
             Galat
             .
          
           
             d
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             homil
             .
             3.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Simeon
            
             to
             be
             his
             successor
             ,
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             §14
             .
             S.
             Timothy
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             
          
           
             a
             Contr.
             haeres
             .
          
           
             b
             contr
             Marcion
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             hom
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             1.
             Timoth.
             
          
           
             d
             in
             6.
             cap.
             in
             1.
             Tim.
             
          
           
             e
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             c.
             &
             5.
             c.
             
          
           
             f
             haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             g
             ad
             Timoth.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             in
             Pastor
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             Acts.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Titum
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Philip.
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             ▪
             Photi●
             .
             n.
             254.
             
          
           
             i
             Descript.
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             praefat
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             vitâ
             ●
             morr●
             SS
             87
             ,
             &
             88.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             4.
             
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             tripart
             .
             hist.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             14
             
          
           
             In
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             §15
             .
             S.
             Titus
             at
             Crete
             .
          
           
             Titus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Advers
             :
             Iovinian
             .
          
           
             a
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             can
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             87.
             ad
             Episc.
             Afric
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Titus
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             de
             Script
             :
             Eccl
             in
             ●ito
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             Sin●psi
             .
          
           
             c
             de
             vità
             &
             morte
             .
             S
             Sanct.
             
          
           
             d
             lib.
             38.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             apud
             Oecumen
             .
             in
             praefat
             .
             in
             Tit.
             &
             in
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             in
             pastor
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Praefat
             :
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             &
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             &
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             in
             1.
             Tit.
             
          
           
             k
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Synopsi
             Sacr.
             Script
             .
          
           
             m
             ad
             Paulam
             &
             Eustoch
             .
          
           
             n
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Titum
             .
          
           
             o
             ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             
               S.
               Marke
            
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           
             Acts.
             12.
             
             &
             Acts.
             13.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             hist.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Evagr
             .
          
           
             de
             Script
             :
             Eccles.
             &
             in
             proëm
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             a
             lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             371.
             
          
           
             b
             lib
             14.
             cap
             39.
             
          
           
             In
             decret
             .
             de
             lib.
             authent
             .
             &
             apocryph
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             S.
             Linus
             ,
             and
             S.
             Clement
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             lib
             3
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             de
             praescript
             .
          
           
             b
             lib
             ,
             2.
             contr
             .
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             165.
             
          
           
             d
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             S.
             Polycarpe
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             &
             diverse
             others
             .
          
           
             De
             praescript
             .
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Origen
             .
             lib.
             10.
             in
             16.
             
             Rom.
             
          
           
             c
             S.
             
               Ambros.
               in
               4
               Coloss.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Ignatius
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             &
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             Arethas
             in
             1.
             
             Apocal.
             
          
           
             f
             Epist.
             ad
             Philip.
             &
             Theodoret.
             ib.
             &
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             apud
             Gallias
             .
             So
             Ruffinus
             
               reads
               it
            
             .
             In
             Galatia
             ,
             
               so
               is
               intimated
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Roman
            
             Martyrol
             .
          
           
             h
             Ignatius
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
             &
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Martyrologio
             Roman
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             42
             ,
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             So
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             at
             least
             an
             Apostolicall
             ordinance
             :
          
           
             of
             the
             same
             authority
             with
             many
             other
             points
             generally
             believed
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             And
             was
             an
             office
             of
             power
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
             Not
             lessened
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             Councell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             ad
             Titum
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Nepotian
             .
             &
             de
             7.
             ordin
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             V.
             ●
             .
          
           
             in
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homil.
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             And
             all
             this
             hath
             beene
             the
             saith
             &
             practise
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             Who
             first
             distinguished
             Names
             used
             before
             in
             common
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             1.
             
             Phil.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Philip.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Timoth
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             in
             Ephis
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             ait
             S.
             
               Dionysius
               Eccles
               .
               hierarch
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             in
             1.
             
             Philip
             ;
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             59.
             ad
             Paulinum
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             Appropriating
             the
             word
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Supreame
             Church-officer
             ,
          
           
             a
             Can.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             c.
             9.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             c
             post
             advent
             .
             Episc.
             Cypri
             .
          
           
             d
             advers
             .
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             e
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             59.
             de
             vitâ
             Const.
             
          
           
             Ca.
             4.
             cap.
             18.
             de
             Orthod
             :
             fide
             
          
           
             Anno
             Dom
             :
             257.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             .
             Trall
             .
          
           
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Heron
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             etymolog
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             Calling
             the
             Bishop
             and
             him
             only
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             hist.
             tripart
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             And
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist
             59.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             And
             Pontifex
             .
          
           
             1
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             ult
             .
             Apost
             .
             constitut
             .
          
           
             2
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             3
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             14.
             hist.
             tripart
             .
          
           
             4
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             5
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             6
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             7
             Eccles.
             hierarch
             .
          
           
             8
             Lib.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             Sacerdos
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             baptism
             .
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             f
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Epist.
             Comprovinc
             .
             ad
             S.
             L●onem
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib
             7.
             
             Etymol
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             4.
             
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Quast
             .
             Vet.
             et
             N.
             Testam
             .
             Qu.
             101.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             4.
             
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             And
             these
             were
             a
             distinct
             order
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             ad
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             De
             vitâ
             August
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             
             Nicen.
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             hist.
             tripart
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             tripart
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             tripart
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             etymol.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Per
             Binium
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Can
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             29.
             
             To
             which
             the
             Presbyterate
             was
             but
             a
             degree
             .
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               5.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             52.
             
          
           
             §
             30.
             
             There
             being
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             Ordination
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Vnic●
             .
          
           
             *
             Can
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             A.
             D.
             509.
             
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               l.
               9.
               cap
            
             44.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               lib.
               6.
               hist.
               cap.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             §
             31.
             
             To
             which
             Presbyters
             never
             did
             assist
             by
             imposing
             hands
             ,
          
           
             A.D.
             555.
             
          
           
             in
             libr.
             Pontificali
             .
             vit
             .
             Pelag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
             Concil
             .
             Sardic
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             84.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             c.
             12.
             de
             actis
             cum
             Felice
             Manich
             .
             lib
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             de
             praescript
             .
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hieromad
             Rusticum
             Narbonens
             :
             apud
             Gratian
             .
             dist
             :
             95.
             can
             :
             ec●e
             ego
             .
             casus
             ,
             i●id●
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Nicen●
             Creed
             .
          
           
             *
             Haeres
             75.
             
          
           
             §
             32.
             
             For
             Bishops
             had
             a
             power
             distinct
             ,
             and
             Superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             As
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             hier
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             6.
             cap
             33.
             
          
           
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib
             2.
             c
             ,
             12.
             ex
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             Can
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Athanas
             :
             Apolog.
             2.
             epist.
             Presb.
             &
             Diacon
             :
             Mareotic
             :
             ad
             Curiosum
             &
             Philagrium
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             ad
             Evagrium
             .
          
           
             homil
             .
             2.
             in
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Can.
             37.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             7
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Can.
             45.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Novell
             :
             constir
             .
             6.
             
             &
             1.
             23.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Can
             :
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             33.
             
          
           
             de
             Eccles.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Danaeus
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Isagog
             ;
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Perron
             .
             repl
             .
             fol
             :
             92.
             impress
             .
             1605.
             
          
           
             Ecclesihist
             :
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             9.
             per
             Ruffinum
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             c.
             10.
             &
             apud
             Theodoret.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             hist.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             per
             Ruffinum
             .
          
           
             §
             33.
             
             And
             Confirmation
             ,
          
           
             Epist.
             de
             Chorepisc
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Iubaian
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Sev.
             Binium
             in
             1.
             tom
             .
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             18.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             In
             cap.
             5.
             de
             Eccles.
             hierarch
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             b
             Epist.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             ad
             Decent
             .
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             88.
             
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             ad
             .
             Epis●
             .
             German
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             3.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Apud
             Gratian
             .
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             5.
             can
             .
             ut
             jejuni
             .
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             Can.
             ut
             Episcopi
             .
          
           
             i
             Concil
             .
             Hispal
             .
             can
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             vide
             Anasta
             .
             biblioth
             .
             praefat
             .
             in
             Can.
             8.
             
             Synodi
             .
          
           
             vide
             Optatum
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             S.
             Bernard
             .
             in
             vitâ
             S
             Malachiae
             .
             Surium
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             in
             Febr.
             
          
           
             dial
             .
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Caus.
             11.
             q.
             3.
             can
             Quod
             pradecessor
             .
          
           
             in
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             101.
             
             Vet.
             &
             N.
             Testam
             .
             Basileae
             .
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             eist
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Can.
             52.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             ad
             Decent
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             34.
             
             And
             jurisdiction
             ,
          
           
             Which
             they
             expressed
             in
             attributes
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             great
             power
             ,
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Trallian
             .
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             epist.
             ●
             .
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             63.
             
          
           
             lib.
             6.
             hist.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             adv
             .
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             lib.
             6.
             hist.
             cap.
             26.
             
             Homil.
             7.
             in
             Ierem.
             
          
           
             Can.
             69.
             
          
           
             Can.
             25.
             
          
           
             hist
             :
             tripart
             :
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             de
             dignit
             .
             sacerdot
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             35.
             
             Requiring
             Vniversall
             obedience
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Bishops
             by
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             as
             Ephes●
             .
          
           
             *
             Apologia
             pro
             Ignatio
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             3.
             hist.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             c
             Apud
             Euseb.
             quem
             Latine
             reddidit
             .
          
           
             Can.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             videre
             èst
             apud
             Damasum
             .
             Epist.
             de
             Chorepiscopis
             .
          
           
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Nepotian
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             §
             36.
             
             Appointing
             them
             to
             be
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             spirituall
             causes
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Can.
             13
             ,
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             12.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             65.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             Vigilant
             .
             Epist.
             53.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
             Ann.
             Dom.
             397.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ca.
             8.
             
          
           
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             can
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Post
             epist.
             Archimandritarum
             ad
             Concilium
             pro
             Dioscori
             rehabilitatione
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Ephes.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             C●p.
             15.
             de
             co●rept
             .
             &
             gratoâ
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             55.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Novel
             .
             constit
             .
             123.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             S.
             Ambros.
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             hist.
             tripart
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             39.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             dignit
             .
             Sacerd.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Eccles
             .
             hist.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Eccles
             .
             hist.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             83.
             in
             26.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             In
             3.
             partis
             Supplem
             .
             q.
             22
             a.
             5.
             
             Vide
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             75.
             
             &
             Gratian
             .
             dist
             .
             24.
             q.
             2.
             c.
             Si
             habet
             sed
             ibi
             [
             Princeps
             ]
             non
             inseritur
             ,
             sed
             tantùm
             in
             glossâ
             ordinariâ
             .
          
           
             Vide
             the
             book
             of
             Order
             of
             Excomm
             .
             in
             Scotland
             .
             &
             the
             Hist.
             of
             Scotland
             .
             
               Admonit
               .
               2.
               p.
               46.
               
               Knox
            
             his
             exhortation
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             37.
             
             Forbidding
             Presbyters
             to
             officiate
             without
             Episcopall
             license
             ,
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             32
             
          
           
             Ca.
             5.
             
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             baptism
             .
          
           
             De
             coronâ
             milit
             ▪
             c.
             3.
             vide
             S.
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             11.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             &
             S.
             Hieron
             .
             dial
             .
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8.
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Act.
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             86.
             
          
           
             dist
             .
             95.
             cap.
             Ecce
             ego
             .
          
           
             1
             Can.
             40.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             3
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Rustic
             .
             Narbon
             .
             dist
             .
             95.
             can
             .
             Ecce
             ego
             .
          
           
             ●an
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             §
             38.
             
             Reserving
             Church
             goods
             to
             Episcopall
             dispensation
             ,
          
           
             An.
             Do●
             .
             589.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Can.
             26.
             vide
             Zonaram
             in
             hunc
             Canonem
             .
          
           
             Videatur
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             Graec.
             can
             .
             36
             ▪
             38.
             
             &
             41.
             
             &
             Balsam
             .
             ibid.
             &
             apologia
             2.
             
             Iustini
             Martyris
             .
          
           
             §
             39.
             
             Forbidding
             Presbyters
             to
             leave
             their
             own
             Diocesse
             ,
             or
             to
             travell
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Concil
             .
             Epaun.
             c.
             5.
             &
             venet
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Can.
             41.
             
          
           
             Can.
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             40.
             
             And
             the
             Bishop
             had
             power
             to
             preferre
             which
             of
             his
             Clerks
             he
             pleased
             ,
          
           
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Titus
             .
             V
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Gan.
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             61.
             
             &
             62.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Nepotian
             .
          
           
             lib.
             1.
             offic
             .
             cap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             68.
             
          
           
             homil
             .
             3.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             120.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Sacerd
             .
          
           
             †
             lib.
             2.
             de
             offic
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             84.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Socrat.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             vide
             dist
             .
             63.
             per
             tot
             .
             Gratian.
             
          
           
             §
             41.
             
             Bishops
             onely
             did
             Vote
             in
             Councells
             and
             neither
             Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             People
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Solitar
             .
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             proëm
             ▪
             in
             lib.
             de
             ●ide
             .
          
           
             lib
             :
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Synod
             .
             ad
             Clerum
             C.
             Ptanum
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             act
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             1
             ▪
             c.
             32.
             
             Vide
             §.
             36.
             de
             simil
             .
             ferè
             quaestione
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Action
             .
             1.
             
             Coxcil
             .
             Chalced.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Ant●siodor
             .
             can
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             pe●
             Ruffinum
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             7.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             vitâ
             Constant.
             lib.
             de
             baptis
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             polit
             .
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             42.
             
             And
             the
             Bishop
             had
             a
             propriety
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             Can.
             45.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             hist.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             vitam
             ●olitar
             :
             agentes
             .
          
           
             §
             43.
             
             Their
             Iurisdiction
             was
             over
             many
             congregations
             ,
             or
             Parishes
             ,
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             hist.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             apud
             Binium
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             43.
             
             Apolog.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Parmeniam
             .
          
           
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             29.
             
             &
             30.
             
             Vide
             Baron
             .
             A.
             D.
             39.
             n.
             10.
             
             &
             B.
             Rhenan
             ,
             in
             notit
             .
             provinc
             .
             Imperial
             .
             in
             descript
             .
             Illyrici
             .
          
           
             *
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             Action
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Leon
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Episc.
             Rom.
             Haeres
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             Chalced
             act
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Apud
             .
             S.
             Hieron
             .
             haeres
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             12
             ,
             Encom
             .
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             S●Zom
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vide
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Can.
             56.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ius
             Graecc-Rom
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Baron
             .
             An.
             Dom.
             205
             n.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gennad
             .
             apud
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Iohan.
             de
             Trittenheim
             de
             script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             10
             ,
             Eccles.
             hist.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             haeres
             .
             66.
             n.
             6.
             
             Possidon
             .
             in
             vitâ
             S.
             Aug.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             1.
             Philip.
             
          
           
             b
             in
             1.
             
             Philip
             .
          
           
             c
             in
             1.
             
             Philip
             .
          
           
             d
             in
             1.
             
             Philip
             .
          
           
             e
             lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Parmen
             .
          
           
             f
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             &
             in
             1.
             Phil.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             ad
             Iacobum
             Fratrem
             Domini
             .
          
           
             vide
             Concil
             .
             Chalced.
             act
             .
             1.
             in
             epist.
             Theod.
             &
             Valentin
             .
             Imp.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
             And
             was
             ayded
             by
             Presbyters
             but
             not
             impayred
             .
          
           
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Titum
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Trallian
             .
             Ad
             Magnes
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             19.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             18.
             
          
           
             in
             1.
             ad
             .
             Titum
             .
          
           
             Ius
             Graeco
             Rom.
             pag.
             556.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             65.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             52.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             72.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             In
             Isaiae
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             45.
             
             So
             that
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             was
             believed
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Tral
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             27.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             vide
             Concil
             .
             Byzacenum
             .
             An.
             Dom.
             504.
             
             &
             Surium
             die
             1.
             
             Ianuar.
             &
             Baron
             .
             in
             A.
             D.
             504.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             advers
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             46.
             
             For
             they
             are
             schismaticks
             that
             separate
             from
             their
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             ep
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             69.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             47.
             
             And
             Hereticks
             ▪
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             decret
             .
             cap.
             226.
             
          
           
             lib.
             18.
             ca.
             45
             Eccles.
             hist.
             
          
           
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Etymol
             .
          
           
             vbi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             48.
             
             And
             Bishops
             were
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             Honour
             .
          
           
             *
             Can
             ,
             10.
             
             Graec.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ●
             ad
             lacobum
             .
          
           
             Apocal.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             Titum
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             8
             ,
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             locis
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             110.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             homil
             .
             6.
             in
             Isai.
             
          
           
             S.
             Bernard
             .
             lib.
             10.
             de
             confiderat
             .
          
           
             lib.
             19.
             de
             civit
             .
             Dei.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             De
             Vnitat
             ▪
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Greg.
             Nyssen
             .
          
           
             Theodo
             et
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Thedor
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             &c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Apolog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             apud
             .
             S.
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             in
             Psal.
             13.
             apud
             Baron
             .
             A●
             .
             Dom.
             5●
             .
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             65.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             decret
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Hero●
             .
          
           
             Vrban
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Mag●es
             .
          
           
             §.
             49.
             
             And
             trusted
             with
             affayres
             of
             Secular
             interest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             hunc
             Iocum
             .
          
           
             Vide
             etiam
             August
             .
             de
             opere
             Monach
             .
             ca.
             29.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
             Latin.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Zonar●n
             Can.
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Chalced
             .
             Act.
             15.
             can
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Synod
             .
             Roman
             .
             sub
             Sylvestr
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Concil
             .
             Chalced
             .
             c.
             26.
             
             &
             Zonar
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Justin.
             Martyr
             .
             Apolog.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Burchard
             lib.
             2.
             decret
             .
             cap.
             99.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
             Act.
             15.
             
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             a●
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             *
             Sozoo●
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Consess
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             110.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             147.
             
          
           
             deepore
             Monach
             .
             cap
             :
             29.
             
          
           
             Tripart
             .
             hist
             :
             lib
             :
             4.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             lib
             :
             10.
             cap
             :
             6.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             8.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             lib.
             5.
             
             Epist.
             Ambros.
             33.
             
             Euseb
             :
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             84.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             50.
             
             And
             therefore
             were
             inforced
             to
             delegate
             their
             power
             and
             put
             others
             in
             substitution
             ,
          
           
             Eccles.
             hierdr
             .
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             4.
             v.
             9.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             v.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Can.
             56.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             38.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Hispal
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             51.
             
             But
             they
             were
             ever
             Clergy-men
             ,
             for
             there
             never
             was
             any
             lay
             Elders
             in
             any
             Church
             office
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Hispa●
             .
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Iacob
             .
             Fratr
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             *
             de
             7.
             
             Ordin
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             13.
             ad
             Valent.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             ad
             Solitar
             .
          
           
             Suidas
             in
             vit●
             Leontij
             .
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
             A.
             D.
             453.
             
          
           
             *
             Novell
             .
             constit
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             lib.
             7.
             epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             Apol.
             c.
             33.
             
             S.
             Ambros.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             lib.
             1.
             de
             offic
             .
             c.
             20.
             
             S.
             August
             .
             lib.
             3.
             contra
             Crescon
             .
             &
             Epist.
             137.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             §.
             48.
             lib.
             5
             :
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Epist.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             adv
             .
             haereses
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             14.